The Guardianby NYChris824ChaptersBackstory, Questions and PartyParty and Weird timesThe next morningTank timeAn offerAnother OneSome Answers (Not Story related) but has information.Night and InspectionDiscoveryDoes anyone even care about titles?*Soviet National Anthem intensifies*I'm not saying there's clop , but there's noneNothing says rest like PTSDTwo Tread are better than Four WheelsThis is where the fun beginsThis was supposed to lead somewhere but I don't where but I liked it enough so hereLet me get uhhhhhhhhhhh writers 🅱️lockThe commissionThe Big JumpBasic Part 1Basic Part 2Basic Part 3Back HomePrep workI'm not a salesman but here's a gunAction Time?Finally some actionThe ResponseThe CalmJames' OriginThe ArrivalThe PlanThe HiveThe FightThe AftermathNo restThe Trip Part 1Now Entering: Not KansasThe ForestRain and a meeting (EDITED)Poison and a meeting (EDITED)IntroductionsChased and Singing Cruising down the street in my M4Backstory, Questions and PartyAuthor's Note Several people have pointed out that I gave no background story. I personally have never been a fan of a whole chapter dedicated to a human on earth and arriving. I do admit, I could have done a little background story. I also don't know much about the military and the inner workings, so I apologize for any mistakes. Backstory, Questions and Party "That one bounced!" "Holy shit dude, that was luck!" Brody said, the M3 Lee's round bounced of my turret, I took a quick shot, only to miss, forcing me to dive under to reload. "Cmon man! Take his ass out!" Frank yelled "Holy shit Frank shut up or I'll charge him and die." I angrily said, losing hearing my right ear "Alright me geez, don't blow this triple XP game man, I got four kills." Frank complained "Yea and I got six, and if this bastard would show himself, I'll have seven." I pointed out. I sat there, behind a different bush, waiting for the Lee to come back out. He poked out again, unfortunately, for him, he has to expose his whole tank to shoot. He quickly drove out, stood still for a second and blew up in a glorious ball of fire. "Got the son of a bitch!" I yelled "About time." Frank muttered "Fuck you Frank, I smoke your ass on the range and I smoke you on World of Tanks too." I said, bringing up my better range scores "Aw hell man." Frank whined "Just a reminder, ladies. When we left Afghanistan I had a higher body count." Brody brought up. "Yea, too bad you barely passed math in high school. I can hear you counting now '1, 3, 34, 54'." Frank said. Brody started talking to his girlfriend in the background and cut of his mic, Frank promptly began to making sex nosies in the background. "Alright guys, I'm off to have a delicious homecooked meal. See ya suckers!" Brody said "I may go down to the bar man, you wanna go too?" Frank asked "Nah, I'm gonna stay away from the dating scene for a while." I replied. I walked in my girlfriend one day blowing some other guy, needless to say we were done after that. "Alright man, besides, I never said we had to score." He said "Meh, I'm good anyway." "Alright man suit yourself." Frank said, and he got off. I was solo for a bit and started playing random games. I got up and sat down on my bed and started to read 1901 by Robert Conroy, it's a historical fiction novel about Imperial Germany invading the Northeastern U.S. My eyelids were getting heavier and heavier, before closing and I fell asleep. 3rd Person POV Dan was asleep, back against the wall, chin resting on his chest and his hand with the book hanging over the edge of the bed. His hand relaxed its grip and he tilted over, a soft green wormhole opened up over Dan and pulled him up. End Of Backstory Dan POV I sat there thinking about my last day on earth, I still have no clue how I got here. I was reflecting on this last week, waking up on different planet and in a tank, killing some things, getting poisoned. Good times. One glanced up and saw the girls plus AppleBloom and Sweetie Belle walking towards us, there was some lizard looking guy with them. I wouldn't be surprised if he was a dragon or something like that, I mean they have wolves made of wood, why not fire-breathing dragons? "Why did you leave?" Twilight asked when she came over, leaning on the tank. "Because everyone started to randomly sing. What's up with that anyway?" I said "It's caused by magic in the air, which comes from the Everfree and spreads around the world. Ponies sing all the time, but in a public setting, that magic is amplified. The magic slowly seeps into our bodies over time, which allows for unicorns to do magic, pegasi to fly and control the weather-" She explained before I interrupted her "Pegasi can control the weather?!" I asked "Yea, we can. Watch this!" Rainbow Dash said and flew off. She grabbed some clouds, piled them together, stood on it and jumped, the cloud began to rain. She jumped some more and the cloud darkened, sparks were flying out of it before she jumped out and gave it a swift kick, breaking it up. "Meh- Uhhh- Bu." was all I was able to sputter out. Everyone laughed at my reaction. "I know you said that humans don't have magic or wings, but who controls the weather." Twilight asked "The planet does, best we can do is predict where it'll rain or snow." I told her "Are there ir no other sentient species on Earth?" Twilight asked "You mean as in able to walk and talk like you and I." I asked her, trying to understand what she meant. "Yep" "In that case no. What about you guys?" I said, they were all surprised by that all. "On Equis there's ponies, griffons, dragons, minotaurs, zebras and diamond dogs." She told me "When you mean griffons, you mean half-lion half eagle right?" I asks shed in disbelief "Yea." "And I'm a dragon." Said the purple and green guy. "This is Spike, he's my number one assistant." Twilight said "No offense here Spike, but on my world, dragons in stories are usually the size of a house and can breathe fire and like to eat meat." I told him "I'm a baby dragon." Spike began to say, and he breathed a little fire "and I eat fruits, veggies and gemstones." He said "Gemstones? As in rubies, emeralds and diamonds gemstones?" I asked him "Yea." He simply said "Whoa..." I quietly said.. We went inside Twlight's house so I can tell them more about me or something like that. We went into some large living room where we all sat. Twilight summoned a pen and a quill, and began to ask me questions. "Name?" "Daniel Allen" What? I parents didn't give me a middle name. "Species?" "Human, although the scientific term is homo sapien." "Age?" "23" "Place of Birth?" "Do you mean country or town?" "Country." "United States of America." "Occupation?" "God of war... and kittens." I said with a deadpan face, they all looked at me. "You're lyin'" Applejack said "Am I?" I asked "Ah'm the Element of Honesty for a reason." Applejack said with a deadpan look "Yea! Too bad you can't lie to save your life!" Rainbow Dash said, causing everyone to laugh and AJ to pull her hat down over her face. "So, what's your REAL occupation?" "Marine." Twilight stopped writing and looked up at me. "What does a Marine do?" "A Marine is a type of soldier, but they receive more training and usually are based in naval ships." I explained "So you were in the military?" "Yes." "D-Did you ever fight?" She stuttered "I did two tours in Afghanistan. I came home from the second one last month." Rainbow Dash jumped up and got in my face "What gives you the right to go invade another country?!" She yelled at me, I jumped up and said "THEY gave us that right when they killed 3,000 innocent people fifteen years ago." She sat back down, they all had looks of shock on their faces. "W-What did they do?" Twilight stammered out "They hijacked four planes, these big metal machines humans use to fly, and crashed them into two buildings in the largest city in my country and another into the building for national defense. The fourth one was heading to some other government building, but the people on it, tried to take control of it, but it crashed in a field. Those people are seen as heroes for what they did." I explained "It was one of the reasons I joined the Marines after I graduated from high school." Everyone was silent for a minute, still taking in everything I just told them. "What was the other reason? That is i-if you don't mind me asking." Fluttershy barely whispered "I couldn't afford college." I anticipated the next question and continued "My parents were only nineteen when I was born, after a few months my mother left me and my dad. He worked two jobs to save up for me to go to college, but.... but that money went to his cancer treatment instead." I said, clearing m throat to prevent any tears. "Oh my." Fluitershy said, there was silence for a minute. I looked at the ground in front of me, until my felt a pair of hands envelope me, followed by several others. I was surprised by this, they barely knew me. Most people whenever I told them that story they just said 'Sorry to hear that' or something similar. They slowly pulled away and we began to talk again. We sat there for hours just talking and exhanging stories. I told about the history of humanity, things like the Roman and British Empire. I thought it was all normal until Twilight said something that caught me by complete surprise. "Okay, next set of questions, Sex!" Twilight exclaimed, I sat up at the speed of light "Whoa!" I mouthed to her "Should they even be here?" She just nodded "Just because we're fourteen, doesn't mean we don't know about it." Scootaloo said, looking pissed. "There's a difference of knowing and having done it. Do you REALLY have to this conversation?" "Yes." Twilight said, I just groaned and rubbed my eyes "Okay, fine. First question." I said "What's the female to male ratio?" "About 50/50. Why?" "Wow," was all any of them said, Twilight continued "The ratio here is about eight mares to every three stallions because of this imbalance herds are a common thing." I was confused. Herds? I know their ponies, but still. "What do you mean by that?" "It's when a group of mares choose a stallion or a mare and a stallion decide to form a herd and invite another mare to the group." Rarity explained. "So polygamy is legal?" I asked "Yes. What about humans?" Twilight asked "Well, polygamy isn't needed, so to say, because of the even ratio, but in some parts on the world it's legal. Usually, when a man and a woman date for a few months or a year, they would get married and stay together for life. However, if one cheats on the other, can could get a divorce." I explained to them "So human relationships are closed?" Twilight asked "What do you mean?" I asked, this whole thing was beginning to confuse me "Well, ponies are extremely open in their relationship, it's not uncommon to have sex with somepony you met earlier in the day, in fact, we after we all met we-" "LALALALALA!" I said covering my ears, wanting to change the direction of the conversation. They were surprised when I told them that humans have gone to space and even the moon. I showed them my phone, currently useless, they pointed out how similar it was to theirs. They were about to give me their numbers when I told them that my service probably doesn't cover other planets. While we sat around talking, whole building shook for a moment followed by a large boom. I immediately thought someone went in my tank and fired a shell. Worse if it hit a building and was a white phosphorus shell. I ran down the hall and into the pitch-black foyer. SURPRISE!!! The lights quickly were turned on, blinding me. While my eyes were covered by the crook of my elbow, someone hugged me tightly, squishing their breasts into me. "Are you surprised? Huh? Huh?" The voice asked me, I removed my arm from my face and looked at her. I recognized her as the other girl I met at the hospital. Even though she was about five foot eight, her hair was taller than me and I have half a foot on her. I removed her spinal cord breaking hug from my back and looked around the room. There were a bunch of kids and a park pink woman with them, Big Mac and a few other guys, Lyra and her girlfriend and various other ponies I saw today. Hanging from the ceiling was a large poster Welcome to Ponyville/Equestria/Thanks for saving the foals Party!!. I turned back to the all pink woman and asked her "Did you plan this?" "Yuperoni! I'm Pinkie Pie, Ponyville's Party Premir Pony." She said, giving me a big smile that threatened to spilt her face in two, and somehow gave a squeaky toy like noise. She turned around and yelled "LET'S GET THIS PARTY STARTED!!" and with that everyone began to talk and dub step began to play. AN: Boom! Out a day earlier, sorry for the wait, school and being sick killed me these last few weeks. Also next chapter Another human shows up, I'm thinking a German or Russian. I'll figure it out later. Good luck with my little black out is about ᕦ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°)ᕤ Party and Weird timesI sat with the girls still talking, with a plate loaded with baked goods of all sorts: Cookies, cupcakes, normal cake and a muffin. We were talking about random things when someone tapped my shoulder. I turned around and saw the woman with the group of kids behind us. "Yes m'am?" I asked "Hi, I'm Ms. Cheerlie the local school teacher, and we just wanted to say thank for saving us from that manticore." She said, gesturing to her and the class behind her. "It was no problem, that's kinda my job I guess," I said "the Guardian" I said in the mysterious voice "Where did that nickname come from? How come I wasn't, I don't know, 'Creepy guy in the forest' or something?" I asked, and it would be my luck to have to kind of name. "I did, sir." A voice in the back said, he came forward. I recognized him as one of the two I saved on my first night here. He was a Pegasus with light grey fur and grey and dark grey hair. "Some of my friends asked about what happened and I said that my guardian pony was watching over me and my brother." He explained. I simply nodded and we all went back to doing our separate things. I got up to go around and meet some other ponies at the party, I noticed Big Mac and some other guys around a foldable table in the corner. They were huddled around what looked like a map, I figured it was a good start. "Hey Big Mac." I said and they all jumped, Big Mac put a hand over his massive chest. "Whew, Dan. Ya tryin' to give us a heart attack, bad enough heat season comin' up." He said, trying to get his breath. "Dan this is Thunderlane." He said to pointing to a all black pegasus with two-tone light blue hair. I remembered him from the first in the forest as well. "This is Caramel." He said, a earth pony with orangish fur and brown hair, a rare normal looking pony. "And this is Doc Whooves." He said, finishing with a light brown fur with brown hair pony another rare one. "Actually, it's just The Doctor if you don't mind." He said, in a slight British accent. "The fuck is heat season?" I asked him "You don't know what that is?" The Doc asked me "I mean, unless you're talking about summer, than I don't." "Heat season is when a mare's sexual urges go into overdrive. As such, they stalk the streets looking for a stallion to help them. As such, it isn't common for him to passed around and then die from a broken pelvis. But it's also the only time a mare can get pregnant." Thunderlane explained "Holy shit, so they basically get fucked to death." I dropped my voice a little "so it this map hiding spots, I assume?" "Eeyup, we have safehouses around the town, but the mares are catching on. So the four of us are going to go to The Castle of the Two Sisters, in the Everfree. Only issue is the Everfree is dangerous and it's a ten hour hike there." Big Mac said "Damn, how far in is it?" "'Bout thirty miles, why?" "My tank can go about thirty miles per hour or so, not to mention, it's a massive war machine. Take me with you and we'll be set." I said "Of course." The Doctor said, Big Mac put away the map and pulled out a pack of poker chips and cards, we all grab a chair and begin to play. I was doing fairly good for having played poker a few times. Kind of hard to get a game of poker going when you would be attacked every now and again back in Afghanistan. "Look boys, it's Angel Beats." Thunderlane said, I looked around for whoever he was talking about. During my scan through the room, I realized that most women had at least a C-cup size, but one unicorn was easily pushing E-cup. She has light blue fur and beige hair, she had on a tank top and short shorts. I recognized that trick immediately. "It's that the one with the big tits?" I asked "Eeyup." "Other than the obvious. What's so special about her?" "She uses her looks for favors and most stallions turn in their V-cars to her. Here she come fellas." Caramel said. Angel walked over to us, swinging her hips widely and putting an extra bounce in her step. I mentally laughed at her attempts. She grabbed a chair from an empty table and sat down next to me. "I haven't seen you before. You new?" She whispered into my ear, her hot breath covering my neck. "You could say that." I said in a monotone voice, praying that she would leave. "If you don't mind me asking dear; What happened to your muzzle and fur?" She asked, pressing her breasts into my arm "First off, I'm not a pony, so I don't have a muzzle or fur. Second I saw all your cheap tricks the instant I saw you." I said to her, before returning my attention to the game. She let an an annoyed 'humph' and left. The guys just stared at me, jaws open. "What?" I asked. "Nopony has ever turned down Angel before." Thunderlane said I shrugged "I'm not a pony and humans are the only sentient beings, so I'm still adjusting to all of this." "Would ya ever date somepony?" Big Mac asked "Maybe, but it wouldn't be right away, it may be months or years from now." I said The party ended an hour ago, the kids left three hours ago, so the party took a more adopt theme. Hard cider and beer came out, couples or more began to disappear, off to do the obvious. Part of me was still disturbed by the whole 'have sex with anyone' thing going on here, which raised the question of STDs. Big Mac said mares could only get pregnant during heat season, which seemed nice, except for the whole they became sex zombies in the process. The party was cleaned extremely quickly, thanks to Pinkie. She turned into a pink blur and cleaned it all in the blink of an eye. I was about to ask how she did that so fucking fast, but Rarity explained it all simply: Never question the antics of Pinkie Pie. No matter what happens. We were getting ready to sleep, the girls all had sleeping bags, and me? I had hot-motherfucking-pink, I took with as dignity as a man can which is zero. "When ya lived in the Everfree, where'd ya sleep Dan?" Applejack asked. "I slept on the driver seat, wasn't too bad, I've slept upright plenty of times." I said "That can't be good for your back, *gasp* I know! Next time I go to the spa, you can come with me." Rarity said "Maybe, definitely not a spa type of guy." I said, but a massage wouldn't hurt. "Splendid darling!" Rarity exclaimed, Dash just rolled her eyes. AJ and Dash definitely didn't seem like spa girl... mares, whatever. With that, we turned off the lights and went to bed. AN: I'm not sure if this warrants a Sex tag, but it's only this one scene. Just talk, nothing major. I woke up, I should say my mind woke up. That's the weird part of me, my mind wakes up first and for a couple of minutes I'm 'paralyzed' so I usually sit there and think of what my plans are for the day. 'I should go job hunting so I can get a phone. I need a place to live too. Where am I going to live until then? Maybe one of the girls would let me stay with them.' I thought to myself, I noticed someone talking in the background with someone else. "I know AJ, but still when was the last time we were with a STALLION?" Dash said "Ah know Dash but still ya saw how uncomfortable he was with sex here not to mention you heard about his world. What if he has a special somepony?" AJ countered "AJ is right Dash, besides we don't know anything about his species' mating habits. What if the females on his planet have penises instead of the males?" Twilight said. I was personally offended by that statement, but I kept silent, curious where this conversation was heading. "No offense Twi, but that's ridiculous." AJ said "OK... But what if on his planet, women are treated like property, like the caribou?" Twilight offered "That's ridiculous, don't you think he wouldn't tried something by now." Dash said "You know girls, we don't need a stallion to have fuuuun." Pinkie said, her intent obvious. "That sounds nice, if you don't mind." Fluttershy said "I agree darling, this sounds marvelous, we haven't had this type of bonding in a while." Rarity added "Ah'm surprised we haven't woken up Dan. Poor fella could sleep through a twister." AJ pointed out, I started to feel a little warm due to slight panic. Did she know I was awake? No there's no way, I haven't moved yet. "Well what are we waiting for? Let's go!" Dash said "Keep it down Dash, ya lucky Dan didn't wake up!" AJ said harshly "Come on girls, there's somewhere mooore... private." Twiligh said and I heard several pairs of feet get up. I was sitting there, in my hot pink sitting bag, stuck listening to loud moans and pleasure for the last hour. I'm not sure where major cities are, but the farthest one can hear them. I sat there trying to figure out how I'll still be 'asleep' to them. Part of me what's to say I've been up the whole time, but that would be things too awkward. Maybe I can pretend to be elsewhere and come in like nothing happened. Yea, that's a good one, but what? My bladder gives me just the way to do it, I get up and go to the bathroom at the other side of the room. I blind myself by turning on the lights. I do my business and wait to hear them coming back down. It's only a few minutes until I hear them coming back down. "Mmmm, that was marvelous dears." I hear Rarity say "Ah'll say." Applejack said "Too bad we didn't have some male company. Huh? Huh?" Dash added "Rainbow Dash." Fluttershy said in angry tone "You know better than that! What if we woke him and he said 'No'. That would've made things very uncomfortable for him." "You're right Fluttershy." Dash said quietly "Where is the big man?" "Oh my, you don't think we scared him off do you?" Fluttershy asked "Maybe, we were kinda loud up there." Twilight said "Maybe he just went to the bathroom? You know when you wake up in the middle on the morning and you have to pee really badly, but you don't wanna get up because you're nice and warm under the blankets. So you're sitting there mentally arguing about getting up to go pee." Pinkie said, I know Rarity said I shouldn't question Pinkie's antics and her way of knowing things that no one else does. But I REALLY want to. "Maybe you're right. Let's pretend to go back to sleep and see what happens." Twilight suggested. I heard several bags rustle as their owners climbed in. I waited a good five minutes before I came out. Part of me felt that they knew I was awake while they were away and hence why I wasn't out there when they returned. Pinkie's dead on theory doesn't help either. I silently climb back in and fall asleep. Author's Note *Insert reason why it's been a month since an update here* I'm posting this at 2 A.M. and I worked for eight hours, so I'm deadbeat, so apologies for any typos. I did a scan and caught a few. The next morningI woke up, kind of. My mind woke up and began to plan out the day. Find food Grab new clothes from tank Find job Buy a phone when possible ??? Sleep again I thought about if I missed anything. I didn't. I definitely needed a new phone to use in Pony-World, maybe I could transfer all my music and pictures over. Could that even work? I mean if they actual magic here, why not have a speed for that reason? But I'm also making shit up based off my extremely limited understanding of magic. I heard someone moving on my right. "Is a pony else up? If you don't mind me asking?" Fluttershy asked in a near silent voice. "Ah'm up." Applejack whispered back. "Me too." I added "What time is it?" The windows were covered by curtains, but it looked like pretty bright, maybe eight or nine. "'Bout 8:30." Applejack said "Now what do we do? Because I'm pretty sure this is the part of the sleepover where we're the only ones awake right now." I said "That is true," Fluttershy said "and Rainbow Dash doesn't wake up until ten." "And even than ya can find her sleepin' on a cloud." AJ added "Wait a minute how can she sle-" I began to ask Ohhhh right. Different planet." I remembered the whole control the weather thing here. "Ah still think it's weird on how ya'll can't control the weather." "And to me I think it's weird that YOU can. It's not natural. Is there anywhere where the weather controls itself?" "The Everfree Forest can and the animals take care of themselves too!" Fluttershy said in a scared tone. "Perfect. Give me a few years and I'll live in there." I said with a laugh "That'll be nice, somewhere like home." My thoughts slowly began to drift home to my squadmates. Do they know I'm missing? Is there a difference in how time passes here and back home? What if every day here, is a century back home or vice versa. "Now that's just crazy!" Applejack said "How ya gonna protect yaself in there?" "Simple. I'll take the machine guns off the tank and put them on mounts on each side of the house." I answered. "Now that's crazy talk right there!" AJ exclaimed "It's full o' dangerous thangs like timberwolves, manticores, ursa majors just to name a few." "Okay. Fair point, maybe on the edge of the forest?" I suggested "I'll figure it out eventually. I'm more of a figure it out as it happens kind of guy." "If ya say so." It was ten o'clock when everyone woke up, except Rainbow who received a shock from Twiligjt to the arm via magic. Pinkie Pie disappeared to somewhere, but I was informed she would pop up sooner or later, she was known to disappear for days at a time and play hide and seek. The only issue was no else would know that she was hiding, much less know they were playing. We walked down the to the dining hall to find a breakfast set up. "I think we found Pinkie." Rarity said A nearby potted flower began to shake and Pinkie popped out. "Awww." She whined, he face turned to anger "You're good Rarity, I've got my eye on you." She said as she sunk back into the pot. "What just happened? Is she in a pot? How is she even in there?" I asked, confused by all of this. "Sometimes is best not to question Pinkie's antics." Rainbow said "Didn't we mention that?" "There's a bit of a difference of being told and actually seeing them." I said "What else does she do?" "Well she has this weird ability that can tell her things. Like if her tail starts twitching, something or somepony is going to fall." Twilight explained. Was she blushing? From what? "So Pinkie can see the future?" I asked as we took a seat. "Not quite," Twlight said "She can only predict vague events. For example, if she said something was going to fall, nopony knows what or who would fall or when. Only soon." I just shrugged. Pinkie walked in a few moments later. 'But she was in the potted plant.' I mentally said, I could feel my left eye twitching. Rarity just rubbed my arm in an attempt to keep me sane. I just let out a big sigh and began to pile my plate with pancakes I looked around at what else was out. Fruit, waffles, hash browns and bacon? Shouldn't those flowers be in a vase and not on a plate? They are ponies so I shouldn't be all that surprised. "Is that bacon?" I asked, confused about ponies eating meat. "It's haybacon." Twilight said leaving me just as confused "Would you like some?" "I'm pretty sure humans can't eat flowers, grasses and hay and I know for a fact that dandelions are mildly deadly to humans." "Why is that?" She asked "That I know that or why dandelions are deadly?" "Both." She confirmed "I don't know WHY they're deadly, something in them. But I know they are because it happened to a friend of mine when we were kids. He ate a bunch for whatever reason and was rushed to the hospital." "Oh no!" Fluttershy said/whispered "Is he alright?" "Yea, he pulled through and lived." I said "so what's the plan for the day?" I asked "Well, I was hoping if you could tell me about human history and learn about your anatomy a little." Twilight said "But aren't we the same?" I asked "It's not like I walk around on three legs or have two hearts or something and couldn't I have been examined while unconscious." "True, but the doctors noticed you have some things we don't." "That makes a little sense. I don't you have an appendix." I said while laughing a little "What's that?" Dash asked "It's this little thing on one of the intestines, I think the large. No one really knows the point of it, but it get irritated and bursts and it would have to be removed." I explained "So basically ya'll don't understand ya'lls own body?" AJ asked "No, there the theory about it is that humans were first coming around and living in caves, it was used to do something with raw meat. Now that we cook meat, the use of it is no longer necessary." I explained, I noticed that Twlight was writing this all down on a scroll she made or teleported or however magic works "I would also like to see your.... what was it called. Sherman? In action." She continued "Yea!" Dash agreed "but it could be like twenty percent cooler. While I'm not an egghead while Twi, I want to know how you can survive without not controlling the weather." "And Ah want tah know how ya'll feed some many people." "And I would like to know about what animals you have, if you don't mind." "And I would simply love to know about your fashion." "PARTIES!!" Pinkie concluded the group's requests "Well I certainly could tell you about all those, granted I don't much about the weather or too much about farming." I said, Applejack and Dash looked a little down "But, I know the basics of them. But first, we eat!" I said, we did just that. "Now what?" Dash asked, we sat at the table, cleared by magic. "Well, I'm going to grab some new clothes from my tank then we'll go from there." I said "That's a good idea we should get a start to the day." Twilight said and I went to grab some clothes. I tried to look as like I belong here, which totally isn't the case, being the only human on the planet. I waved to some of the people... ponies I know, while keeping at eye out for Lyra. How do they know of humans if none exist? Maybe humans were totally different, like ponies here and home. Maybe 'humans' here look more like horses back home. I returned with my change of clothes, which was one of two change of clothes with me. Rarity was a fashionista so maybe when I get a job, I could get some clothes. I have no clue what the world fashionista means, but if she can make me some clothes that's what matters. "Is that ALL your clothes darling?" Rarity asked, looking skeptical. "No. I have another change of clothes." I replied, her reaction was if told her 'Your family is dead and I'm the killed them all.' The next thing I knew, she was half-pulling half-dragging me. "Where are you going?" I asked while trying to stay on my feet. "We can't have you wearing only THREE pairs of clothes darling!" She said "I survived a week in those three clothes." Rarity let go of my hand, summoned a bottle of hand sanitizer and used half the bottle. "What? I bathed a couple of times while I was in there." I said trying to defend myself "So? Did you use soap?" She asked "Well.... No." "Uck! You are SO showering at my house." She said, while picking up the pace. We arrived at what my assumed was her house/business. She opened the door and dragged me over to a little stand. "Now hold still." Rarity said and began to measure me. "So do you have anything in mind dear?" "Well, I guess something casual will do for now." I said, but judging by the fancy dresses and tuxedos in scattered throughout the room, casual was not something she didn't like. "Of course dear. But maybe later I can make you something more chic." She said, rolling up her measuring tape. "Now go shower upstairs." "New improved formula. Now with crushed crystal berries to rope in the stallion of your dreams." I read the only bottle of shampoo Rarity has. The other dozen bottles were various conditioniers, lotions and body washes. I grabbed my other clothes and changed. "There you darling." Rarity said "I'm almost done with your first set." "Yea, I had to use some of your stuff and the shampoo bottle promised me the stallion of my dreams, but I'm not gay so that'll be interesting." I said "You... do realize that's advertising right?" "Yep, but I'm not letting that put a damper on my spirit." I said laughing. Author's Note I'll b on vacation from tomorrow (June 24) until July 2nd. Also next chapter the cannon may or may not be fired. Nature be damned if it isn't. Tank timeAuthor's Note THAT' S RIGHT!! DEVIL DOG IS GOING FOR A RIDE. Your welcome, oh and *insert reason for not posting here* I know Big Mac is slightly OOC with the whole actually saying more than one word thing. Next chapter Princess things Tank time I walked back to Twilight's castle or home, either will do. I was alone, but I didn't mind, besides Rarity had to finish up an order for a big client or something. My gut was telling me that most, if not all, of the other girls left and as the saying goes 'Sixty percent of the time, it works all the time.'. I looked up at the summer sky and saw a couple of pegasi moving clouds around, giving the sky a partly cloudy look. I walked over to a bench, took a seat and watched them. It was weird how they could just 'do' the weather, I mean if I had control of the weather it would be nothing but sixty degrees and partly cloudy; I guess a day of rain here and there. "Howdy Dan." Big Mac said, a piece of wheat hanging out his mouth. How he could be dead silent, while six and a half feet tall and built like a brick shithouse was beyond me. But I was distracted so, I'll let it slide. "Hey Big Mac. What's up?" "Nothin' much, jus' picking up some food. What about you?" "Watching the pegasi work." I said, pointing in their general direction. He cocked an eyebrow at me. "What?" I asked, "On Earth, the weather controls itself so seeing peo- ponies moving the weather around is new to me." "Really? Mighty strange world ya lived on." He said before quickly adding "No offense." "Strange is a relative term, to me the weather moving itself is normal." I said, he just 'hmmm', said goodbye and left. I figured I should probably do the same and go meet up with Twilight or something. I still had to find a job and find a place to live, the tank could handle the second part for now. I stood in front of the door trying to figure what to do. Do I knock? Do I walk in? The locals call it a castle, except for the fact that's it's massive, there are no moats or drawbridges leading to a one out of ten on the castle scale. I've never been to a castle, but they usually have guards outside of them and there is a distinct lack of guards here. I'll play it safe and knocked . I waited a minute and Twilight answered the door. "Hey Dan," she said "C'mon on in." She waved me in. "Thanks Twilight." I said, my gut was right on that everyone had left, leaving me and her alone. "How was Rarity's?" She asked "You mean after the fact I was half-dragged through town? Not bad, got a new set of clothes so I can't complain. What'd you do?" "Cleaned up after the girls left. I have a question, if you don't mind." She said "Go ahead." "Would it be possible to see you use the tank?" She asked, the way she said it was weird but whatever. "You mean like me driving it around somewhere?" I asked to double check. "No, no." She said quietly "Like the cannon being used." "I've never fired the cannon before, but yeah, not like I have anything better to do. Is there someplace far from town we can go for it?" I didn't want to ruin the early morning atmosphere, but even a mile away the cannon would still be heard. She rubbed her chin for a moment, "How about Ghastly Gorge?" "I don't know where that is, but why not. I'll just need you to give me directions." I said and we left the castle. A few steps away from the castle doors, a gray and blue blur slammed, slid and stopped in front of us. "Are you okay Ditzy?" Twilight asked the pegasus woman who wiped out. "I'm fine!" Ditzy said, while standing. She had golden eyes, which I noticed were looking in two different directions, grey fur and blonde hair. Her outfit reminded me of a mailman and the bag filled with what appeared to be letters only confirmed my thoughts. She handed Twilight a letter, who floated back inside, and the mailwoman took off, flying haphazardly. I climbed in, while Twilight tried to use her magic, the bow gunner hatch rose a few inches, before being dropped back down. Twilight was completely stupefied by that. "I'm the Element of Magic for Celestia sake!" She said "Why didn't my magic work." She asked me, I just raised my hands. "Don't ask me, I'm from a magic free world." "That's it!" She cried out "maybe my magic doesn't work because this has no magic in it." "You lost me here, how can it have magic in it?" "Think of it like...." She began to say "fishing, pretend my horn is the pole and the object or pony is the fish." "So you tie string around your horn and bait them?" I joked "Wha- No! I mean like my horn has a hook and the object has a hole, the 'hook' goes in the 'hole' and would bring it towards me. But your tank would have no holes." She explained, the fishing metaphor helped. "So I'm immune to magic?" I asked "Maybe, perhaps you may need more time on Equis, or you have a strong resistance to magic." She suggested "Cool." I said, as she opened the hatch and climbed in. We've been driving for a few minutes, I followed her directions. Most ponies stared at the tank as we rumbled down the roads. "Over the next hill and we'l-" CLANG! Something slammed into the turret, I hope it wasn't that clutzy mailwoman I see around town. The turret hatch opened up, pouring sunlight in. "Hey guys!" Dash said, as she sat in the commander's seat "What's up?" "Dan's going to show me how his tank works." Twilight explained "No fair!" Dash cried "Did you make him do it because you're a princess?" I looked at Twilight "You're a princess? This never crossed anyone's mind to tell me that." "I don't like to brag about it." Twilight said "I'm a human and I don't go bragging about that. What are you the princess of? Don't Princess Celestia and Princess Luna run the country?" "Yes, but they're also Princess of Day and Night, respectively. My sister in law, Princess Cadence is the Princess of Love." "And what are you? Are you a princess because you have a horn and wings?" "Friendship and no, I became a princess when I after I unlocked the chest of Harmony and deafted Tirek." Twilight explained. "We're here!" I'll have to ask about all that other stuff she mentioned. I crawled back to the gunner's seat and looked through the gun sight, the gorge was nothing special, just a big ass crack in the surface and some odd holes in the walls, probably from mining. "Where should I sit?" Twilight asked. This is a three man turret, and I needed the loader's seat now and the gunner's seat in a moment. "Just wait a moment while I decide what to shoot." I said. Armor piercing shells would do nothing against rock, other than make a new hole. High explosive would be the best bet and white phosphorus was ruled out entirely. I realized that I have a finite supply of shells; maybe. The machine guns are infinite, but only after night, otherwise I stuck with an empty smooth box. Maybe the shells are like the ammo boxes and reload when no one is looking or I have a limit on them. I otherwise would have turned my extremely limited knowledge on magic and assumed there is a duplication spell, except magic wouldn't work on any of my stuff. "One HE shell coming up." I muttered to myself. The issue was the breech was still closed "Hey Dash?" "Yea" "Can you pull that gray handle for me please?" I asked. The breech opened and I slid the shell into the cannon. I never fired the cannon before, so this was all new to me. I told Twilight that she can join us in the turret. I have a brief explanation of each type of shell. I looked through the gun sights and lowered the cannon down a little to line up on the line. "There's two buttons, one fires the coax thirty cal and the other fires the cannon." I said, talking about the little box the gunner steps on to fire with. I tried one and received a short burst from the machine gun. I noticed the girls' ears lowered slightly in reaction to the noise. "Oh and cover your ears and keep your hands away from the back of the turret." I said, covering mine "On the way!" I yelled and stepped on the correct button. The tank jerked backwards and the shell casing flew out as the breech came backwards as well. My ears were ringing a little and the girls had their ears still covered. That.... was.... AWESOME!!" Dash shouted, wincing a little at her own loud voice. I looked into the sights, only to see a cloud of smoke and dust rising from the canyon wall. I slid back down to the driver seat, I glanced at the gas tank dial or whatever it's called. It was three-quarters full, which isn't all that worrisome, yet. I didn't know what type of gas the tank runs on. Is it high-grade diesel? The M1 Abrams use jet fuel, which is badass. "Homeward bound?" I asked "Yep." Twilight said. I spin around and left my mark on the world behind Ha! Get it. Mark and it's a shellhole I thought to myself. I heard a ringtone go off, I almost reached for mine until I remembered that I had no service due to a distinct lack of Verizon cell towers on the planet. Another ringtone joined in, the two went back and forth a few times, except the typing sounds effect, like when your phone isn't on vibrate or silent, except it was more typewriter like, but my ears were still ringing a little bit so I chalked it up as ear pain. "Is everyone gonna wonder what that loud boom was, 'cause we didn't go very far from town." I said "We should be fine, everypony will think it was Pinkie and her party cannon." Twilight said "Her what?" "Pinkie has a canon she uses from time to time to quickly set up parties." She explained, I vaguely recalled hearing a 'boom' of some sort prior to my party on my first day in town. "Yea!" Dash said "I wouldn't be surprised if she threw a party for you because of this." "Excellent, now I have to drive back and forth showing off the gun, until I run out of gas or tank shells." I said, I was still trying to understand why I got sent here with this thing. I like history, especially World War Two, but I'm not from that time period so either someone from the 1940s should be here or my tank should be an Abrams. Regardless, I'm not at home, which is the main thing. An offerAN: Wow! Two chapters in like a week. I must be feeling bad. We arrived in town with no issues. I turned off the tank and said "This concludes our tour while this tour is free, tips are appreciated especially diesel fuel or food. Please take all trash because I live in here." "You don't have to live in here Dan!" Twilight said "There's plenty of room in the castle and it would be nice to have some company other than Spike." I didn't have a choice, I could tell she wouldn't say no and royalty has the best of the best which means comfy beds and I am not one to turn down comfy beds. "Alright." I said, I could cross off the homeless part of the list and move onto finding a job. "Hey Dan! What in these bags?" Dash asked, standing next to the bags on the turret "The one on the left has tools ax, shovel stuff like that." "What's in the right one?" "I never opened it, let's find out." I was hoping for a rifle or another gun. I found instead a World War Two tanker uniform. "This is what tankers would wear in these things." "Meh, could be twenty percent cooler. I got some work to do, there's a rainstorm this evening at 7:25." Dash said and flew off. I shook my head "I don't think I can ever get used to that fact." "I'm sure I would feel the same way if our roles were reversed." Twilight said reassuringly, rubbing my back. I tensed up, not from the contact, but rather she was rubbing my scars. I picked them up in some bumfuck of a village in Afghanistan, we were doing a foot patrol, when an RPG flew over us and exploded. I was set to some hospital near Kabul and had the shrapnel pulled out and a mess of scars to show. The sharp all was on my upper back and right shoulder, luckily Rarity didn't noticed it earlier otherwise she probably would've fainted. She seems like the type who has a weak stomach. "Dan, what's up with the bumps on your back?" She asked "It's... it's nothing I said "Are you sure?" She asked, shooting me skeptical look. "Yep." I grabbed my spare clothes and gun and we walked in. "Here it is." Twilight said, as she showed me one of the guest rooms. It was simple: a bed, some chairs and a sofa next to a fire place. There were doors to what I assumed were the closet and bathroom, while another led to a balcony. "It's perfect, better than sleeping in a chair." I said, "Just wondering, why aren't there any other ponies here? No guards, chefs or cleaners." "Well, I've only been a princess for a few months." She said "Plus, I never needed anypony like that but I should have some guards coming soon." I heard someone running down the hall. "TwilIGHT!" Spike said, as she came running down the hall and tried to skid to a halt, only to slid on the floors. Twilight and I cringed at the impact noise at the end of the hallway. Spike came back over, holding his head. "A letter from Princess Luna." He said "Thanks Spike. Are you okay?" "Yeah, I'm fine." He mumbled and walked off. Twilight began to read the letter and I put all four sets of extra clothes away. She somehow managed to finish before me. "Princess Luna will be here to talk to us about something. Her letter didn't say what." Twilight said. I stood there wondering about what, I didn't do anything wrong that I can think of, unless there was a cultural misunderstanding. "When will she be here?" Twilight reread the letter. "It doesn't say, I would have to guess soon." We walked back to the foyer, where Luna was waiting for us. Twilight began to bow, when Princess Luna put her hand on Twilight's shoulder. "You don't have to bow to us, Twilight." Luna said "Sorry Princess." "We're both Princesses Twilight, you don't have to be so formal with me nor my sister." "Okay, would you like anything to drink?" "Some tea will be fine." Luna said and Twilight left. Luna gestured for me to take a seat. "You wanted to speak with us Princess?" I asked "Yes, I read Twilight's reports about you. Are you really a soldier?" She asked. I wasn't too surprised about that, it would make sense to learn about the new freaky alien who arrived. "I was or rather I am, I'm probably listed as M.I.A or something." I said "My sister and I fought against Discord's forces two millennium ago. Although she has preferred the political side of the crown." I remembered that she spent a thousand years on the moon. "Really? You don't look a day over twenty five." I said, being dead serious. "Thank you Dan. It's refreshing to hear somepony think that of us." She said "So you have any good stories from serving?" I was caught a little off guard by that question. Twilight came back with a tea kettle and some cups. "Tea Dan?" She asked "No thanks." I shifted a little and felt something poke my lower back. I reached behind me and lulled my magical canteen out. I could've sworn I saw a pink blur next to the window. "Pinkie?" I asked Twilight "Pinkie." She confirmed, I shrugged, fuck it. "I have a good one." I said "I was pulling guard duty one day and these three guys come walking towards us." Their not trying to hide or anything, I thought they were suicide bombers. They kept walking towards us and and about three hundred yards away, they stopped and turned around. They pulled their pants down, crapped and left. We never understood why." I said, earning laughs from Luna and Twilight. "That wasn't even the worse part, we were downwind from it all. So the Captain send out a little E.O.D robot with some C-4 in its arm, sent it out and blew the shit sky high." "When you said suicide bombers, do you mean..." Luna began to say, unable to finish what she was saying. "They would wear a bomb and set it off, usually in a public place." I finished. "What does EOD mean?" Twilight asked "Explosive Ordnance Disposal, they defuse improvised explosive devices, or IED." I turned towards Luna "You have any good stories Princess?" She nodded "It was during the against Discord, my company and I were about to head to the front, some private, Butterhooves tripped. He was known for being clumsy, as his name would suggest. He managed to knock over the entire company." She said, laughing for a moment. Her eyes glazed over and I recognized the look: the thousand yard stare. "What's wrong Princess? You know that I know that look." I said, she let out a sigh. "It was during a battle, a cannonball exploded near me and put Sharon's, in my flank." Luna began to say, rubbing her hip "I was brought to the field hospital and they was a pile of limbs. All amputated because they couldn't be saved. The doctor gave me a thirty percent chance of keeping my leg, all I saw was a pile of my leg." I turned around and pulled my shirt. "We were doing a foot patrol when a RPG blew up behind us." Twilight looked a little pale and Luna just nodded. "I'm afraid I didn't come to share war stories." She said, indicating the conversation was switching to a serious tone. "I figured as much, I don't mind though." I said "What I'm about to tell you two must not leave the room." She said, Twilight and I agreed. "Our relations with the griffons is deteriorating rapidly." Luna said "But why? Our relations have been good for centuries." Twilight pointed out. I made the time out gesture "I understand telling Twilight, but why me? I'm some extraterrestrial alien, I'm not even a citizen." I pointed out "You're correct, but you're a soldier, are you not?" Luna said "Yes, sworn to protect the United States Constitution from all threats foreign and domestic." "Would you join the Royal Guard? Your tank is decades ahead of any military technology on the planet." I realized why she was here. Luna wanted me to join the Equestrian military, except I'm still on active duty with the USMC. I'm pretty sure suddenly joining a foreign military is treason and would earn me a trip to the chair. At the same time, I'm stuck here for the rest of my life and killing is all I know and is may the reason why I was sent here with a tank. "I can tell your unsure, you can have a couple days to think it over." Luna said and stood up. I nodded, "Princess. Would it be possible for me to view your military? Call me a foreign military advisor or something. Maybe, I could offer way to improve your military." I offered "Of course. How does tomorrow sound?" Luna asked "Perfect." "Princ-" Twilight began to say "Luna would it be possible for me to come as well? If I'm going to be a princess then I think I should know about the military." She said. "Of course Twilight." She said and walked out. Twilight sat down next to me and leaned on my shoulder. "What are you going to do?" "I don't know yet. I'm just missing on Earth, but at the same time, whatever sent me here sent me with the tank for a reason. I could just become a mercenary, do security or something and if war did break out offer my service to Equestria." I said, there was also a third option, do nothing. Pretend this meeting never happened and watch the war. I went back to my room and considered my options. I weighed the pros of cons of each one carefully. If I join the Equestrian military, I would have a clue of what I was doing. But at the same time, I might as well join the British army because it's like a whole new military and possible new ranks and other things to remember, such as a different way of saluting. But it would also have Job security. Being a merc/PMC sounded nice, I would be my own boss and not have to deal with military bullshit. It would also involve hiring other to help me, probably shady ones too. I have no money to hire them anyway. The final option was the safest, sit around and die of old age. I could get a job, buy a house and live my life how I want to. But I think I was sent here for a reason, the issue is finding why. If I don't join and the griffons take over, chances are they would kill me. I wouldn't want a killer ailen in my country. Someone was knocking on my door, probably Twilight. What time was it? Could I have been thinking for hours and it time for lunch or even dinner? "Come in!" Twilit walked in, I noticed she put her phone away. "What's up?" I asked "You're needed in town. Another human with a tank showed up." She said, I head shot up and looked at her. "You're kidding." "I'm not." "Oh shit." I said, I wondered what it could be. Maybe a Jackson or a Hellcat. Maybe a Stuart or a Pershing. Maybe I'm looking at this all wrong, what if it's another country? What if it's a German and he shot at me? I shook my head and walked out to the tank. Author's Note *Cliffhanger quadruples* Place your bets on who it'll be. Allied or Axis? A major country or a minor? Keep in mind all tanks will be a medium, so no Tiger tanks. Another OneAuthor's Note I suck at naming so deal with it. Had a lot of guesses, some were right. I give you... Mexico!! No I'm kidding. Short chapter, but it's only for the reveal. I can't wait and see the reactions Another One I regret nothing "Take a right here." Twilight said, we pulled into the square, there were ponies standing looking at a hill all. I could see a grey blob, I tried to think of what it could have been. "Could they be bad?" She asked "No clue, human nature varies from person to person. Here's an example, you have three different humans, right?" "Okay." "Human one is downright evil, he's involved in a group to bring down the government. Human two is a goody two shoes volunteers at animal shelters and soup kitchens. Human three is in the middle, he steals from the rich, but their corrupt. He takes the money and donates it to charities." "So human nature varies from each one?" Twilight asked "Bingo, although most people fall into the 'human three' category, a little bit of good and bad." "Okay, go outside and try and calm everyone calm." I said and slid into the commander's seat. I grabbed the binoculars and stood up. I looked at the tank or rather I tried, the focus was all messed but, I could see him (or her?) sitting there, doing the same thing. "Kind of looks like yours, with the front being on an angle." Twilight said. I finally got my binoculars focused on it. The front was indeed angled slightly, the viewport for the driver was quite large, but I may be wrong. The turret had angled sides, the cupola had a tall hatch and a long gun. I knew the tank immediately *DRUMROLL* Panther tank. D model "German tank. It's a Panther. D version." I said, more to myself than anyone else. "Is that bad?" Twilight asked "Could be worse, something I couldn't penetrate, like a Tiger 2. Luckily I have the better version of the 76 and not the 75." "He's not bad, is he?" Fluttershy asked "No clue, but since he hasn't shot any of us I say he's good." I said "But how do we talk to them?". I leaned back a little and felt something on my shoulder, I turned around. The radio could work, I wasn't sure the specifics of how they work. Chances are I would pick up music, much less German radio frequencies. I turned it on just to be safe. I peekd through the binoculars whoever it was was doing something:, disappear, reappear, put their hand to their mouth repeat. After a few times, I realized they were trying the radio. "Hello?... Hello? Anyone there?" A voice came from inside. I grabbed the radio from my tank and started talking "Hello?" "Thank God! I found you!" He said "I'm more surprised that we're able to pick each up to begin with. But this world has magic and that seems to explain most of the events here." The voice laughed at that. "You're kidding right! Mein Gott that is good." He managed to get out. "Watch this." I said to him "Hey Twilight, could you levitate something for a demonstration?" I said. Twilight picked up picking Pinkie. "I've been here for an hour and I hate this place." He grumbled, I ducked inside and closed the hatch. "That's not all they control the weather, and the leaders raise the sun and moon." "And who are THEY?" "Ponies. Now I know what you're thinking, they don't look like ponies back home. There's a bunch of other species that live on the planet too. I think minotaurs amd griffons are part of that." "This world doesn't make sense." The voice said "Who are you?" I decided to sound official as possible, "Corporal Daniel Allen, United States Marine Corps. What about you?" "Hauptgefreiter Micheal Fuchs, German Lutwaffe. I believe you have me outrank, sir." He added "I think I'm OR-4 in terms of NATO." I'm OR-3." Micheal said "Alright, come on down, we'll figure this out." I said, opening my hatch again. Everyone looked at me. Twilight flew up onto the tank "He's coming down. Speaks English fairly well, kinda surprised." I said "What do you mean?" She asked, tilting her head a little. We watched the Panther come down the hill towards town. "He's from Germany, German is the main language of Germany. Granted English is the main language for business so it's taught as an extra class in most countries. Do the princesses know about this?" "I wrote them a letter and sent it to them, they should reply soon." "Good, let them know he's also soldier. Served in the Lutwaffe, German Air Force." She leaned a little closer to me and whispered, "Should he come with us tomorrow?" "Maybe, although he's a pilot so I'm not sure how well he can help with army issues. I spent some time on ships so I have a half a clue with naval matters." "But he did serve right?" "He's active duty, I think, but he could have easily been in some other part of the world." I explained "Well, here he comes. Shall we?" She asked "We shall." "What's his name?" "Micheal Fuchs, don't know anything else about him." We walked through the crowd and towards the tank. It was slightly wider than my tank and had side skirts over the road wheels. Micheal was still inside the tank, he climbed out and I got a good look at him. About five foot ten, dirty blonde hair and green eyes. He went to salute me, but I raised my hand. "That won't be necessary." I said "Of course." Twilight stepped forward a little, "My name is Twilight Sparkle. Welcome to Ponyville and Equestria." I'm ready for the shitstorm in the comments. Some Answers (Not Story related) but has information.Some questions and answers about the direction of the story. How many more humans will there be? At least two. I have been considering adding three more, to a total of five humans. I already know the nationality for which two will be added for sure, while Human No. 5 may not 'exist' so to speak, the nationality has been decided. What type of tanks will you use? Medium tanks from WW2. So T-34 or Cromwell. NO Tigers or IS-3s or Churchills etc. You should totally add *Insert a tank that meets none of the criteria above* Examples may be M1 Abrams, Challenger or Tigers So in other words, NO MODERN OR COLD WAR TANKS Limit one human per country I'm not bitching but I have already mentioned the first two questions in Author's Note throughout the story. I know I've never taken the time to comment on anyone's page saying thanks to favoriteing (favoriting?) this story. But thanks to everyone. In fact, only July 25th, I broke 500 views. Barely but still. Thank you -Chris Night and InspectionMichael's party went off without a hitch. Big Mac and the rest of the guys told him of the plan for heat season and he agreed. Big Mac told us he would keep us informed of the details. I was in my room, sitting on the balcony rail, looking towards the mountains in the distance. I've always wanted to try mountain climbing, perhaps I could try it here. A soft knock came from the door. "Come in." I said softly, Michael came in and closed the door behind him. "Hey Micheal. What's up?" "Nothing much, just thinking." Michael said softly "Home?" "That and how weird this planet is." "Like how magic exists, weather is managed, humans aren't alone in the universe, polygamy is legal and their technology is all over the place." "The universe part and their tech!" He half shouted "Oh and the polygamy thing." Michael was already asked to join a herd. I couldn't help but feel slightly miffed. I would've declined too, but I was here for a day and a half longer. It's probably whatever they wanted in a man and he has it. "Keep it down! Everyone is trying to sleep" I whispered He leaned on the rail looking at the night sky, it was still mostly cloudy from the evening rain storm. The moon and stars were coming and going as the clouds lazily floated away. Even though they control the weather, they can't control the wind, so the clouds move around like on Earth. "You ever look at the night sky at home?" Michael asked me quietly "Occasionally, I don't know any of the constellations though." "You wonder which star is our Sun?" "I try not to think about home. Where are you going with this?" "You ever seen Interstellar?" "I'm really confused with where you're going, but yes." "Remember the first planet where an hour there was like ten Earth years?" "Yea." "What if it's just like that here? One hour here is nine Earth years and in say, five years here, humanity is exploring the universe and come here." He said, I realized where he was going. He was wondering if we would see any other humans. "What if it's the other way around?" I asked "Say two thousand years from now, humanity arrives and the Princesses built a memorial for the weird aliens with our tanks." "Yeah." He said looking a little glum. His expression changed to a happier note. "Imagine that, they arrive and think they're the first people here, only to find we beat 'em.". We laughed at that idea. "Hey Michael, there something I wanted to ask you." "What's up?" "Earlier today, Princess Luna came by and asked me to inspect the Royal Guard. Care to join me?" "Ja! Not like I have anything else to do around here. Speaking of that, what's the long term goal for us?" "No clue, get a job somewhere doing something. Buy a nice little house, possibly even a girlfriend or three." I said "You would do that?" "I mean, I don't wanna be alone my whole life, though I might stick with one, MAYBE two. Luna asked me to join the Royal Guard. I wouldn't be surprised if she asked you too." "Correct if I'm wrong wouldn't that be treason or something?" "I'm pretty sure, but at the same time, I've been in the Marines since high school. Being a soldier is all I know." "Ja, maybe it's why we were sent here with the tanks. I still don't like it, I'm a German first." "True." I said "But if we can't go back, them what choice do we have?". I wasn't sure if I could tell him about the possible war coming soon. "Live a simple life maybe. I don't know." "Ok, so let's say we joined the military here. What happens to our tanks? They're the only tanks on the planet. There's no armored divisions to be put into." Michael asked "Fuck if I know. Maybe assign us to to an artillery division, our main guns are cannons after all." "Maybe, they might even copy the designs or something. I'll guess we'll cross that bridge later. Gute Nacht." Michael said and left. I walked back into my room, and sat on the edge of the bed and took off my shorts. "Holy dickhats." I muttered to myself "This bed is fucking soft. Beats the driver chair any day." I passed out in a few minutes. *** "Dan? C'mon Dan." Twilight said, gently shaking me. "What time is it?" I asked, half asleep "Half past seven." "What time are we meeting Princess Luna?" "At the army base outside of Oak Ridge at nine." "I would stay in this bed, but I feel like you would turn into a salty ass Sergeant Major and tell me to unfuck myself " I said, sitting up. "Is that an insult?" Twilight asked, narrowing her eyes at me "No, think of it as I don't want to see you angry, especially at me." "Ohhhh. Well, when you're ready, Michael and I are downstairs." "Ok, be down soon." I said and got up. I took a quick shower and looked in the mirror, almost two weeks of not seeing a razor has left me with a good stubble. I was waiting for a 2nd Lieutenant fresh from OCS to tell me to take my head out of my ass and my hand off my dick. I decided to look as professional as possible, which was impossible due to me having four pairs of clothes. The tanker uniform will do, at least look military. I stood there for a moment wondering about what their military would look like. All their other technology is a mixture of 19th, 20th and 21st technology. Would their military use muskets while wearing modern camouflage? Perhaps wear Roman armor and the horse hair helmets with assault rifles? What about the Air Force? Do they have one? I pushed these thoughts aside and walked down the hall. We finished breakfast and went over the plan. A train would arrive to pick us up soon and go to some military base to meet up with Princess Luna and inspect the troops on base. Then Micheal and I would then offer any advice to improve them. I wasn't sure if we were just viewing the army or if the rest of the military would come farther down the road. Michael and I were talking, while Twilight was off taking care of something. "Vhere did you get that uniform?" Michael asked me "It came with the tank. Along with some other stuff." "Like what? I saw the gun and canteen." "Some bags hanging from the turret. C'mon I'll show you while we wait." I said. We walked outside and walked to the tank. "Those bags, one should have some tools. Shovel, ax and maybe some stuff. The other should have a German version of this. Looks a little better to wear than street clothes." I said. Michael opened the first bag and pulled out a black shirt and black pants. He unfolded them and looked at them. He ducked inside the tank for a moment. He emerged wearing the uniform, he adjusted on the sleeves. "Not bad. I'll be sweating in a few minutes though." "Too bad, roll up your sleeves than. I'll do that later on." I said. Twilight walked outside, "You two ready?". We looked at each other and nodded *** The train pulled into the Oak Ridge train station and walked out. A car was supposed to show up and pick us up. A few minutes of waiting a Model T pulled up. I was more used to cars with windows and heated seats, Michael had a similar reaction to the car. An orange stallion stepped out and told was me was to drive is there. I was right about the Roman armor part, but he didn't have any weapons with him. We pulled up to the base on the outskirts of town. Princess Luna was already there, talking to an orange unicorn in purple armor. I noticed most wore golden armor, while others wore purple and they all carried muskets. Some were practicing drills on a range while others were practicing with cannons and what looked like old machine guns from the Civil War, carried by horses and have six barrels. "Ze purple ones must be officers." Michael pointed out "Yea, I'm not sure I would want to wear that armor. I'm pretty sure gold isn't a strong metal." I said "I'm not sure we would even have to wear that in ze tanks if we joined." "I hope not. It be impossible to do anything in that space. If we joined, these uniforms would have to be what we're wearing." We would've kept talking, but we reached Princess Luna and the mystery man. We stood there talking for a minute. Luna introduced the mystery man as Colonel Aegis and he would accompany us during the inspection while she and Twilight went to a tent to talk about something else. Aegis had a company fall in for is to inspect them, Michael and I began the inspection. "Have you ever seen a musket Dan?" Michael asked as we walked along the side of the company. "Do movies count?" "No." "Do paintings from 200 years ago count?" "No." "In that case. No. Have you?" "No." We weren't sure what to look for, since we never did this before. We talked to a couple of soldiers about their equipment. Luna and Twiligjt came back, Twilight looking a little nervous. Micheal and I walked away from everyone and talked about what we saw. "Vhat do you think?" Michael asked "Not bad, I think we should suggest a replacement for the armor. Gold doesn't stop bullets and xould easily weighs ninety pounds. "Agreed, but with what?" "We introduce camouflage, probably MARPAT designs or something." "Yea, I think we should ask about any sort of research and development. See if they have anything fairly modern. Although, I think assault rifles aren't going to appear for at least fifty years." "Yea, i don't know how to make an assault rifle and I doubt you know how to make a plane. What did you fly on Earth?" " I flew the fighter-bomber variant of the Tornado. GR4. Do you think they use trucks to move their troops or they use pack animals still?" "Who knows, but that's another suggestion we give them. Motorize the army. Should we let them study our tanks?" I asked Michael rubbed his chin for a moment, "Maybe. Wouldn't hurt to have some more tanks if we joined them or even for them to have tanks if we don't join. Anything we can suggest?" "Not that I can think of. We'll have to ask about any new tech. Offer some advice if they have anything similar to stuff from home." I said and we walked back over to the group, "Do you think they'll have us look at their other branches?" I asked "Possibly, do they have a Lut- Air Force? What if they use zeppelins or biplanes? Their tech is all over the place." I would've answered him, but we reached the group again. "What do you think of our forces?" Luna asked Michael responded "They look professional, well trained and well equipped." I could see Aegis' chest push out of pride. "We have some ideas." He added "What may they be?" Luna asked "The first one is we talked to some soldiers about the armor and they said that it is heavy, uncomfortable and doesn't offer much protection." "What should we replace it with?" Aegis asked "Camouflage," I said "It also wouldn't hurt to make one for each biome on the planet." "But than would they wear for protection?" Aegis asked "What did you wear on Earth "We wore Kevlar in a bullet proof vest, although it didn't do much to protect from rifle rounds. I'm not sure what it's made of, some sort of synthetic fiber. Steel plates were used before that." They all nodded at that "Our other idea was using trucks to move troops and supplies around." Michael offered "We already have twenty thousand guards being trained to drive trucks. Some already do and are the instructors." Luna replied "That solves that," I said "Unfortunately, that's all we have; muskets haven't been used in centuries and plate armor hasn't been used since the Dark Ages passed." "What do you use now?" Aegis asked "Assault rifles, they have an option to fire a single round, several rounds or fully automatic; which fires until the magazine is empty. Rifles came around in the early 1900s and were phased out in the 1960s." I said. We talked a little more, than took our leave. We were on the train headi back to Ponyville, Twilight was asleep and Michael was next to me. "Do we think we should join? Now that we have seen what they have?" He asked I rubbed my chin for a moment. "Maybe, I'm still not entirely sure though. What do you think?" "I think we should, I think it's our only option." I merely nodded and looked out the window. Author's Note Moving into college on the 17th so I'm gearing up for that. Also means expect even less of my half-shit writing. I'm also going back and editing some of the other chapters. Mainly changing small details. DiscoveryAuthor's Note Blah blah blah excuse this time is college I'm going to start rewriting the previous chapters now, I'll add a 'EDITED' to it and add any changes to the Author's Note Discovery It was early evening and I was on my bed, looking up at the ceiling and bored to death. "What the fuck can I do?" I said to myself. I absentmindedly ran my hand over my chest, feeling my four-pack. 'why not go for a run?' I thought. I rolled off the bed and went down the stairs. Twilight's castle looked massive, but the guest rooms were a straight shot from the main foyer area and the dining room was right off from there, Twilight was sitting in the foyer with a book in her magic. "I'm going for a short run. How wide is Ponyville?" I asked her ".7437 mile radius." She shot off "Be careful out there." "Wilco."'I replied and walked out, not hearing if Twilight had asked anything else. I stood there for a moment like an idiot, thinking out a route I could take, except for the thunder that rumbled off in the distance. I couldn't help but jump a little, both from surprise and instinct from RPGs in Afghanistan. "What the matter Dan? Afwaid of a wittle thunder." Dash asked, landing next to me. "No, more like a reaction from having people trying to kill me with a weapon that sounds similar." I said casually "Really? What's it like? To fight in a war?" She asked, leaning closer like I'm about to tell her who I have a crush on or something. I was never good at answering that question, how can I explain how it feels to take another life. I just loudly exhaled through my nose. "I've never been good at answering that question." I said, looking towards the dark gray skies in the distance. "C'mon Dan." She said bumping her shoulder against mine. "It's horrible," I spat out "knowing that who you killed has friends, family possibly even a lover. The this I've seen will stay with me forever, broken bodies. The glazed over look the eyes have when someone dies." "M-My bad..." She said, standing there awkwardly before flying off again. I figured my plan for a run was ruined thanks to the people who plan the weather. I turned around and walked back inside. "It's gonna rain real soon. Hope you got the windows closed." I said to Twilight and went to my room. It was about eight, summer leading to the sun slowly falling behind the horizon. I turned on "I Was Only 19", an Aussie folk song about someone serving in Vietnam. It reminded of me in Afghanistan, young and fresh from basic and praying to god you would go home alive. **** I woke up, sunlight attempting to get through the blinds. I rolled over onto my back and sat up, rubbing my eyes and let out of moan of pleasure. I heard a dull roar from somewhere, kinda like at a restaurant and you can't pick out any one voice. "Must be some sort of fair or something." I said as I climbed out of bed. I opened the curtains and was blinded by light; not from the sun, but rather camera flashes. I ducked against the wall and listened to the roar of the crowd increase. I was able to pick out some voices yelling questions at me. "Is it true that you called the Equestria military quote 'weak and outdated'? "Is it true you are a military advisor to Equestria?" "What is your comment on the Griffons demanding your death?" Wait, WHAT? I can't say I'm both concerned and intrigued by that last one. I ran out and room and down the halls. I ducked a little near the windows to be a little harder to see. I successfully snuck into the kitchen and roar of from the crowd outside went back to its lull. "What the hell is happening?" I asked went I ran in "Some soldier mouthed off to someone in the media industry and they all came here." Michael explained "I wrote Princess Celestia for some Royal Guards. She sent a dozen and said she'll host a press conference in Canterlot for you. Her plan was to reveal you eventually, but the schedule is in chaos because of all these." Twilight said "Luna also was wondering if you made up your minds." She asked both of us. I gave a shrug and Michael gave a big fat "Nein" "This sucks" Michael said, chin resting on a hand "I couldn't have my morning cigarette." Twilight and I both looked at him. "You've been smoking inside my castle?!" She asked him "You came here with smokes?" I asked at the same time. I occasionally smoke, but I was surprised he had some. I thought whatever caused us to come here would give us the same shit. "Nein, no!" He said, waving his hands to backpedal. "I smoke, but I always smoke on the balcony." "Can we worry about the mob of paparazzi about to break down the door first. We can worry about the cigarettes afterwards." I said. Several footsteps were coming down the hall. "Dear God they broke in!" I said "And we don't even have any weapons!" I ran into the kitchen and grabbed several steak knives and gave some to Michael and I had the rest. "What are you two planning?" Twilight asked, fear and concern evident in her voice. "They're trespassing and we're protecting a ruler of the country." Michael said, through the door came the rest of Twilight's friends. "Girls?" Twilight said, confused to Pluto and back. "How did you get in?" "Pinkie Pie, dear. She has trapdoors everywhere." Rarity explained "I think the better question is why is Dan holding that knife." Dash said, I looked down. I still had the knife pointing at them all. "We heard footsteps and thought it was paparazzi. Although I could've used my MCMAP training for this whole thing too," I said "Then again, I only did go to the gray belt." "What is MCMAP?" AJ asked "Marine Corps Martial Arts Program. It's basically unarmed combat things like hand to hand, bayonets things like that. I was never good at it, so I only got to the second belt. A knock from the door cut our conversation short and Fluterrshh hid behind her hair. I silently walked to the foyer, knife hidden behind my back. I grabbed the door knob and turned it, only to remember the paparazzi who no doubt knocked. It was quiet outside, though. They know someone is at the door and that someone is me. The man in front isn't wearing a suit and a hat with a piece of paper with 'Press' written on it. He, instead, wore golden armor. "How may I help you, sir?" I asked, palms sweating due to the knife I had and the dozen soldiers at the door. It was never good to hold a weapon and answer the door to the police or military at the same time. "May we come in?" He asked "We have to make sure Princess Sparkle is safe." "Of course." I said, opening the door "Hope you don't mind, but I thought some got in and went overboard." I revealed the knife to them. "Our line of work tends to do that." The guards walked in, I noticed the NCOs all had similar patches as the U.S. has, only etched into the side of the helmet. The officer had three suns with a solid yellow line connecting the three of them. AN: I'm using the modern Chinese army's badges for the officers, I replaced the stars with moons. "Of course. Thank you for protecting Princess Sparkle." "No problem, sir. I'm assuming you're an officer since everyone else has a stripe and I've never seen your rank." "Captain Beam, Royal Guard" He said as he offered his hand. "Corporal Allen, United States Marine Corps." I said as we shook hands. I led them to the dining room where Captain Beam and another soldier while the rest swept for paparazzi. They cleared the mob outside first, then came inside to clear any who somehow got in, the castle of deemed clear and the guards left to do whatever. Hopefully get something better than golden armor. "Okay, the world know of Michael and I exist and the Griffons want us dead, for some reason." "What?! Why?!" Dash asked I shrugged "Beats me. I just heard some reporter shout that earlier." I rubbed my chin in thought. "Lyra does know about humans, could there be a connection?" Applejack asked "Maybe." Twilight said "I'll have to write Princess Celestia about this. Maybe there's something in the Canterlot Archives. I'll do that later, she's holding day court." "Now what?" Michael asked "Well dear, we were hoping we could all go to Ponyville Lake for some fun. But that plan is ruined." Rarity said "Awwww, what am I going to do with this picnic basket?" Pinkie asked, pulling a wicker basket from her hair. "Maybe it ain't sugahcube. We could still go." Applejack said "Let's do it anyway." Dash said "We're not gonna let some stupid photographers stop us." We all agreed and left to have some fun. AN: Part 2 Blah blah blah excuse this time is college I'm going to start rewriting the previous chapters now, I'll add a 'EDITED' to it and add any changes to the Author's Note. Author's Note decided not to work with me. Does anyone even care about titles?The area outside the castle was completely devoid of paparazzi. We walked through town heading to Ponyville Lake. I stole a glance at the tanks, they should probably go somewhere with less traffic. Hide them so no one fucks with them. "Thank Celestia!" Twilight sighed "They left." Part of me doubted they did "Most did, but some; the hard-core ones didn't." "How can you be sure?" Dash asked "He has years of practice," Michael said, absentmindedly lighting a cigarette "Taliban had some guys wouldn't quit. Kept everyone on their toes, had to bomb more them a few of them myself." I glanced at Michael, he never spoke about him what he did in the Lutwaffe. Granted, the 'chair force' is usually made fun of for doing jack shit, especially with the Corps having its own Aviation branch. We still did like calling in air support from the Air Force, mainly because they have the A-10, hands-down the best plane to exist; past, present and future. "Give me a drag." I said to him, taking a long one. I had it for a few moments before releasing the smoke through my nose. I was never a big smoker, just a smoke here and there. But holy FUCK does the nicotine calm you down. "Wowize!" Pinkie yelled "You look like a dragon, let me try!" She reached for it, but I jerked my hand away before she could grab it. "Do you know what they are?" I asked "Dragon sticks?" "They're cigarettes, they contain hundreds of chemicals and some of them cause cancer." "Why would you smoke them?" Rarity asked "They hold a lovely chemical called nicotine, which helps calm nerves." "So ya'll inhale a heap o' deadly thangs, for one to calm ya down." Applejack asked "Basically." Michael said, stealing it back and taking a drag. We arrived at the lake, it was a good size probably a quarter mile long by a half mile wide and fed or was fed by a river. I leave things like that to the people in lab coats. A small wooden dock extended into the lake. It was surrounded by sand, that changed to smooth rocks at the water edge, some trees around the lake in clusters and a bonus was we were the only ones there. I stripped down to my boxers, Michael following my lead. I looked at the girls and they looked at me. By me, I mean my body, but I did the same to them, so it was cool. Dash, AJ and Pinkie had on bikinis( or is that their bra and panties, I can never tell the difference), while Twilight, Rarity and Fluttershy wore one piece suits. They kept looking at us before Michael cleared his throat, "Our eyes are up here." He said, earning a blush from them all. I noticed Michael had a eagle tattoo on his forearm. "Nice tat." I said "Thanks. Your aren't too bad either." He said. I had a 'Death Before Dishonor written across my pecs and the Eagle, Globe and Anchor on my shoulder. "What are we waiting for? Let's go!" Dash shouted and flew into the air, did a backflip and splashed down. The rest of us followed shortly, with the girls walking down the beach and Michael and I ran for the dock. We kept pace with each other and pushed off the last beam. The beam promptly collapsed under our weight and our force on it. I face planted the water while Michael, in the middle of going for a cannonball, kept his shape and landed on his side. I opened my eyes under water, the water was clear and deep, at least twenty feet. I swam down to the bottom and grabbed onto something growing under water for a minute. I felt someone poke me I turned and saw AJ looking at me. She asked me something, but it was garbled by the water. She pointed at the plant and swam off. I let go off the plant, pushed off the bottom and broke the surface. I wiped the water flowing down my face and swam over to join everyone else. "What were you doing?" Dash asked "Enjoying the water." I said, floating on my back. "Being a Marine has turned me part fish.... frog or something. Even though there hasn't been any amphibious landings since Grenada in '83." AN: I looked into any Marine landing in the Gulf War and 2003 invasion of Iraq and found none "You sound like you want that." Michael said, slowly floating away "What's the saying? First to fight first to die or something like that?" "Yea. 'Side, I enlisted to fight, granted it wasn't Russia or China, but still." We spent several hours at the lake. After an hour, we moved over to stand a in the water. Pinkie pulled out a float from inside a tree, just in case of a 'float emergency'. Rarity claimed it and sun tanned, until being tipped by Dash. Rarity surfaced pissed off, which had me confused as she was swimming earlier, she grabbed Dash with her magic and dunked her. Chaos followed with AJ tackling Michael, Pinkie tackling Fluttershy and Twilight and I standing there. Rarity was too busy laughing to notice the purple glow around her head and was dunked as well. "Easy Twilight." I said, raising my hands slowly. I instead got a purple haze covering my eyes and all in my brain. AN: No regrets on the reference Fortunately, my resistance to magic kept me above water, although I was pushed down a little bit. I took several steps forward, made harder by both the water and being pushed down. Twilight's horn blowed brighter and I was pushed further down with water occasionally reaching my chin. Despite her backing away and making it harder for me to walk, I was gaining slowly. I couldn't understand why Twilight wasn't taking off and fly above me. I made a quick lunge for her and knocked her into the water. I threw up hands up in victory, "Fuck yea!" I yelled. I was pushed from behind and stumbled forward, something grabbed my legs and my momentum took me down. I surfaced again to see Twilight smirking at me. We started laughing as we waded to shore, where everyone was waiting on us. Everyone else was setting up a picnic as we kept walking back up, laid out was all sorts of sandwiches, drinks and snacks. "Should've brought my fishing pole with me." I muttered to myself, hoping to get some meat. I don't mind not having it, but I could go for a nice burger soon. A rattle of machine gun fire came from the far side of the lake, in the forest. I ducked and reached for a gun that wasn't there, while everyone just looked. "Another one?" Michael asked "I don't recognize the sound of it. Could just be a military exercise, they have MGs too" I said, "We did trained in all sorts of areas: the swamps in Louisiana, Rockies for mountains; though the 10th Mountain does that and Alaska for winter." Rarity made a face at the mention of swamps, I don't blame here. A spider the size of a baseball crawled over my balls on the second day while we were taking a break. I don't like spiders anymore. *** It was late at night, probably one in the morning, the machine guns from the forest still on my mind. Could they be human or is it just a military exercise? At the same time, what difference was it? If they could shoot, they can handle themselves. I opened the doors to the balcony and looked toward the forest. A long burst of machine gun fire, followed by several shorter bursts rang out. I looked out, from where I was I knew it was from dead ahead. I could've sworn I saw the muzzle flash from it. I thought whoever it was in the weird forest no one likes, but that was the other side of town. There was another forest nearby or was it a bog? Why is this town surrounded by two forests and a gorge? Whoever chose this place didn't look around much. I shook the thoughts from my mind and went back in. A soft knock came from outside. "Daniel? Are you awake?" Twilight said softly "Come in." I called back. "Heard it too?" "Yes. Could it be more humans?" I sat on the bed for a moment, could it? What could they be shooting at this late? There's a chance it's a military exercise also, maybe Twilight could've look into that, she is a princess after all. "Maybe. I'm not sure about it. None will be it until someone goes to check it out." We walked onto the balcony and looked at the woods. We arrived just in time for a yellow blur to slam into something else in the forest. The sound of a shell followed in the blink of an eye. "I'm pretty sure that confirms there's another human here." I said, guessing. "But how do we get them to come out." "I got stabbed by lion scorpion thing." "So we wait for him to get poisoned!" Twilight said "No. They come to us on their own terms. Could be tomorrow could be next week. Let's worry about this in the morning." I said and went back inside "Or let's say we do find them. What if they don't want help? They don't trust you because you're not human and they believe you have under control." "That's ridiculous! Why wouldn't they trust us?" "I actually hid from you guys. On the second day I was here, you all walked into my camp. I heard you coming so I climbed a tree and hid in it. I don't know why I did, but I did." I said "I think we should go check it tomorrow." "I'll write Princess Celestia about this in the morning." Twilight said as she walked out. *** I walked downstairs to the dining room, I heard talking in of the rooms. I could hear Twilight, Princess Celestia and several other voices behind the door. I walked back to the kitchen and hunted for sugary kids cereal, I found my answer with Chocolate Puffs. Chocolate is the one food I can live on for the rest of my life. I grabbed a bowl and the milk, only to find someone left a few handfuls of cereal left. This day can only get fucking better. Michael came down as well, "So who is here?" "Just you and me." I shot back, smirking as I ate. "Ha ha." "I know Princess Celestia is here and that's it." I said, as I stood to wash my bowl out. Just because I'm a guest doesn't mean I can be a slob. Twilight walked in and grabbed us both and brought us into the room. Princess Celestia was there, along with several military officers looking over a map of the area. "Princess." I said, bowing my head, she looked up and smiled at us. "Daniel, it's good to see you again. You must be Michael. Please join us." She waved us over to map 3-D map of Ponyville and the surrounding area. A yellow and orange circle were on a hill near town and a red one was in a forest near town. "The the yellow and orange circle are where you two arrived and the red one is where the other human is believed to be." One of the officers, Captain Beam, if I remember said. "OK. What can we do to help?" Michael asked "Nothing." Princess Celestia said, "The two of you will come back to Canterlot with me. I was hoping to have a press conference next week, but we were forced to push it to today." "With all due respect Princess. I think one of should be here to help. It would make whoever is out there trust you more. Hauptgefreiter Fuchs will assist." I said, hoping I wouldn't be vaporized by magic. I was also counting on sounding professional to persuade her, something I picked up from officers working with tribal leaders in Afghanistan. "Very well." Princess Celestia said, I mentally fist pumped in celebration. "We'll leave once we work out a plan." The plan was simple, Michael and the guards would began their search in Froggy Bottom Bog, where the gunfire was last night and look for leads. I would deal with the press in return. *Soviet National Anthem intensifies**Soviet National Anthem intensifies* Princess Celestia and I flew over Equestria in an open air chariot straight out of the Roman era. I was half expecting to have the wind blowing in our faces, but the chariot was enchanted to have no effect from the wind. "Who's going to be at this press conference?" I asked her "Several ambassadors, there wasn't enough time for any world leaders to arrive and several nobles from Canterlot and other cities. Once we arrive, an old friend will make you a suit to wear. We still have a few hours before the press conference." "What's wrong with what I'm wearing?" I asked, looking down at my tanker uniform, I've never been a fan of wearing suits or tuxedos. "It's not exactly what one would wear for a press conference." "Fair point, but it's comfy. Besides who there would notice that? What's preventing me from saying this is my world's version of a suit or a tuxedo." "You could if you wanted to, but may I suggest that the truth works the best when you tell it at the start." "Speaking of cultural differences, what are some thing I SHOULDN'T do? I'd rather not cause an international incident." I asked "I doubt something that big would led to a conflict." I shrugged at her response, "Still. Humans have gotten in dumb wars. Australia tried to killed emus, which offered no resistance and failed eighty yeas ago." I said, referring to the Great Emu War. "There was another where a soldier from Greece, I think, chased his dog across another country's border. Another war had the only casualty be a pot of soup." I turned to look at her reaction, I received an eyeful of cleaveage. I quickly looked up at her face, her magicly waving hair caressing the side of her face and partially hiding her left eye, her eyebrow cocked in confusion. "Twilight did say human history was filled with wars, but still." She said, and shook her head. "But I suppose you are right about gestures. Don't look minotaurs and griffons in the eye for too long, they take it as a challenge. Don't point with at zebra with two fingers, they see as you calling upon evil spirits and don't hold the palm of you hand to your head." "Don't look in their eyes may be hard, lot of countries in the West are based around heavy eye contact while talking. The others seem easy, aren't their more races on the planet?" "Yes, but buffalo are nomadic, diamond dogs love in packs underground and have no central figure and dragons stay to themselves most of the time." I immediately felt some sort of weird feeling from the buffalos being this world's version of Native Americans. We landed in the courtyard of the castle, I've been to a couple of castles on furloughs in Germany and Italy. Most were built on top of a hill and whatnot, harder for attackers to, well, attack. But none were built ON the side of a fucking mountain. "I would ask how this castle is on the edge of a mountain, but I think I know the answer to it." I said, as we stepped off the carriage. "Sound building plans and frequent checks on the foundation?" Princess Celestia asked "No. I was going to say magic." It made sense to me, Cutie Marks appear by magic, weather is controlled by magic, the sun and moon is moved by it. But construction magic doesn't exist here, that's just asking for too damn much around here. We walked down several halls and past several large paintings of people who probably played some sort of large role in history. "I have a friend who'll make your suit, he'll also be at the conference so you'll have a familiar face in the crowd." She said as she opened a door. The room itself was from a five star hotel, I took it all in quickly. "Dan, this is Fancy Pants, one of the best fashion designers in Equestria. Fancy Pants, this is Corporal Daniel Allen." He was a little on he short side, around 5 foot seven, not counting his horn. He had a thin wavy mustache and a monocle. "Pleasure to meet you, sir." I said as we shook hands. "Pleasure's all mine, old sport." I never understood why people say that. It always came off like 'You can't be happy to meet me, only I can!' or something. I thought to myself. "Do you any sort of idea of what would like to wear?" "Actually I do have one." I said, I pulled my phone out and showed him my dress blues. "Sweet Celestia!" He said "It's beautiful." "I had a feeling you might say that. What do you need from me?" "Just strip down you your skivvies and I'll measure." "Skivvies? You served?" I was totally guessing, but civilians don't exactly say skivvies. "Fifteen years in Her Majesty's Navy. Started off on supply ships finsihed off as the captain of the HMS Rainer, an armored cruiser. You?" 2nd Battalion, 1st Marines. Did two combat tours in Afghanistan." I said as I stripped to my boxers. I was expecting him to ask or say something about the scars on my back. He took my measurements while we talked about our service. *** "Sometimes I forget how good I look cleaned up." I said as I looked in the mirror. The only thing missing from my new dress blues was the peaked cap, soon to be delivered, and my ribbons, something that couldn't be recreated quickly. I rubbed a hand over my face, finally getting rid of my 5'o clock shadow. Fancy walked in with my new cap and I tried it on. "Perfect." I said, looking in the mirror, just as Princess Celestia walked back in. "Everything is rea- well don't you look nice." She said as I walked out. While I'm not sure each of the military related things I've done and could do are strictly legal, but I'm pretty sure I could do have my dress blues remade. "I'll see you two there." Fancy said as he slipped out. "You ready?" Princess Celestia asked "Too late to back out now." I said as I doubled checked myself in the mirror, "Besides, I highly doubt the press will be shooting at me." I received a laugh from the Princess. "Not with bullets I hope . Shall we?" "I suppose." I grabbed my cap and we left. "Quick question, why do the griffons hate humans?" "I'm surprised you didn't answer earlier. Stories from the Anicent Griffons tell of something that look similar to you, called the Grenden Mostly hairless, walks on two legs and eats meat. From what I could remember Grenden would attack Griffon villages for supplies and their eggs. Also, you were mistaken for them, so hopefully nothing should come from this issue." "I hope." As we walked into another room. It was filled with several other species. Sure enough there was a griffon, staring at me, a minotaur, who looked like he wanted to rip me apart. Next to him was a zebra, wearing several gold earrings on his neck, I noticed while the ponies legs end with feet, his ended with hooves. Next to him was a doe, not walking on two legs either, she walked on her legs and four hooves. You could've showed me a picture of her and told me she was from Earth, I would've believed you. The rest of the room had ponies in suits or behind cameras. I took a seat at the table. "Let's get started I guess." I muttered to myself *** Michael POV We gathered around the tank, looking at it. I was never good at history, but the big red star on the turret gave away the country of origin. "Know anything about it?" Captain Beam asked "Yea, it was made in the Soviet Union. The big question though is what type of tank it is. Think anyone is in there?" I asked He shrugged, "Maybe." I climbed on top of it and banged on of the hatches. "Allo! Anyone in there?" I asked. Nothing. I opened one of the hatches and peered inside and still didn't see anyone. Did only the tank come and no one with it? But who was shooting it last night? I got inside in the tank and looked around and I saw him. He was extremely pale and sweaty, sheens of sweat running down his forehead and his breathing was extremely shallow. A large pool of blood from his chest explained why. "Captain!" I yelled "He's hurt real bad." He and several other soldiers came over and helped pull him out. One of them had a medic kit and went to work trying to stop the bleeding. "Let's take care of him here and bring him to the hospital in town." Captain Beam said. I noticed a small wristband on his, well, wrist. I kneeled next to him to give it a look at, it was all white with a blue circle and some Russian writing. "He's a diabetic." I said, a guy from my unit was a diabetic and wore the same wrist band. I remember he checked his blood sugar in flight couple times. We worked on him enough to stop the bleeding and put him behind the turret with a soldier making sure he didn't fall off. "When we get back to town, I'm sending a message to Dan. He needs to know about this." "I have to do the same with the Princess." The Captain said *** Dan POV The sun was beginning to reach the horizon when I returned to Ponyville. The press conference went over well, I think. It was standard 'Ailen in the room' meetings, I told them about Earth and my military career. As I was leaving Princess Celestia and I received messages from Ponyville, they found the other human. Granted barely alive, but alive. I was going to the hospital to meet up with Michael and anyone else there. The chariot that took me back landed outside of Ponyville Generaland I stepped off and thanked the privates for the lift. I walked inside the hospital and looked around. Standard white floors and walls, chairs lined up against the walls. I walked over to the reception desk. "I'm here to see the human." I wasn't sure what to say, but it's the only thing I could think of. "Room 213, second floor. Take the elevator and go to your left." The nurse told me. "Thanks." "Welcome." *** I walked into the room to see Michael and Twilight in there. I looked at our mystery Russian bleach blonde hair and a black beard, odd combination of colors but his hair is probably dyed anyway. "Don't you look nice." Michael said "Yea, some guy offered to make a suit for me so I requested this beauty." Twilight was about to say something, but a doctor walked in, holding some paperwork. He pulled some papers out and handed them to Twilight. "Well I don't have the most experience in the hospital, we all came to the same agreement." He said "What's that?" Michael asked "We have no clue how he's alive. He has two antigens on his red blood cells. Ponies only have one or none." "He has AB blood." Michael said "He could take blood from anyone, I have A Negative, so he could have mine, I think." "I have O type, I'm not sure if it's negative or positive." I said. I never understood the whole negative and positive part of blood. Then again, now that I think about it I don't ever remember learning about it. I sat down in a chair against the far wall and felt the sweet embrace of ~~death~~ sleep take me over. Author's Note I'm not sure how many service medals Dan should have, I did some research into it and came up with four medals/ ribbons thT Inthink he should have. Global War on Terrorism Service Medal Armed Forces Expeditionary Medal Marine Corps Overseas Service Ribbon Purple Heart I'm not saying there's clop , but there's noneWe were patrolling a small town in the Kandahar Province, it had about two thousand people in it. Captain Sterlite had us do a simple patrol around town, win the hearts and minds of the locals or some shit like that. We drove past a market, I peered out the window, children were playing, men talking about whatever and women shopped, no longer needing to cover there face or require a male from their family to accompany them. I personally believed in what we were doing here, I'm not sure about anyone else though. Gun fire erupted from above us, bouncing off the sides off our Humvee. "Ambush!" Captain Sterlite yelled "Keep going!" I grabbed my M16, and help it in my lap and we drove away, 50 caliber machine guns tearing away at the building. We turned a corner and kept driving for a few blocks before we stopped. We walked quickly and as quiet as possible down the street, hugging the sides of buildings that we passed. We reached the building, half the squad staying behind in case anyone comes up from behind or peek over again. I was part of the group to go in, we stacked up on the door and breached. We swept downstairs, as more gun fire came from the roof. We started moving towards the roof, I was on point. Being point man was never fun, usually because you were the first to be shot at. Others broke off to check the bedrooms for anyone else, weapons or intel. I reached the roof itself, I walked past rugs hanging to dry in the hot sun and small flower pots. Standing there shooting down was a middle aged man with a thick beard, RPK in hand. I raised my rifle and piled the trigger once. Three rounds flew into his back, knocking him down. He twisted midair so he was facing me, blood pooling around him. We locked eyes and he reached into his shirt. "Suicide bomb! Get down!" I screamed and ran away. I ducked behind the little structure where the stair were. No explosion occurred, I peered around the corner, he was still sitting upright furiously hitting the little orange button to set off the suicide vest. His tapping slowed to a halt. "We're clear!" I yelled. *** I woke up with pain in my chest, I looked around. I was still in the hospital room, Michael was passed out next to me and twilight was no where to be found. I realized I was still in my dress blues and should probably head back to my room in Twilight's castle and change. I got up and slowly walked towards the door, closing it behind me, I looked around trying to remember how to get out of here. "Left?" I said "Left." I was totally guessing on which way to go and there was a distinct lack of people who worked here nearby. I found the elevator and hopped on, I stood there awkwardly, there was no elevator music for whatever reason. The doors opened and as I walked out, I bumped into Rarity, Twilight and Applejack. But mostly Rarity. "Sorry darling, I thought nopony was in here." She said before gasping and spinning me around. "Where did your get this? The colors, the buttons!" She let out a squeal "It's my dress blues and I got it in Canterlot for the press conference and some guy named Fancy Pants." I said "You know Fancy?" "More like I met him and he made this. You guys here to see Ivan?" "Is that his name?" Twilight asked "No clue, he's still asleep. Ivan is just a stereotypical name for Russians. If is was Michael in the bed, it would be Hans or Fritz." I explained, she seemed a little down, but what could I do? I'm kinda in the same boat as him, just conscious. "What about yer name?" AJ asked, as they all entered the elevator. I pushed the '2' button and thought for a moment. Bob? Maybe Joe? "Probably John or Joe. John is often used as a name holder." We walked back to the hospital, nothing changed since the five minutes I was gone. Always a good sign. I shook Michael awake, he looked around and blinked. "Morning Sleeping Beauty." I said, he muttered something in German that was probably something along the lines off 'Fuck off'. "What's up?" He groaned "Tell us about Ivan here." I said, walking over to him, looking down at him. He had short bleach blonde hair, but an orange 5'o clock shadow. "I don't much more than you. All I know his he's a diabetic." Michael said showing off a white wrist bracelet with a small blue circle. "It's the international symbol for a diabetic, if you find them unconscious it lets you know. "How do you know? Friend or a family member?" "Guy in my squadron was one. Diabetics can't serve, but he lied or paid someone or something. Made it through basic and everything. Anyway that's all I know about Ivan here, I also highly doubt he speaks English." Michael continued "Not like you and me. That's for damn sure." "So ya'll have a stallion who may or may not speak the same language as us?" Applejack asked "He might speak he might not. It's obvious he's from Russia originally, he could've been living elsewhere too. Or maybe he's one of those people who can speak four languages and finished college when they were sixteen." Michael said "We're just gonna have to wait and see." I said as we walked out. *** I sat down on a park bench, figuring out what to do the rest of the day. Applejack and Rarity had work, Twilight had to write a report to Princess Celestia and some errands around town. Michael actually scored a job interview while I was away at a bakery. SugarCube Something or another, I'm pretty sure Pinkie works there. Rarity wanted to make him a suit, but his 'interview' was him baking and claimed he would end up dirty. I need a job, not even for the cash, well maybe the cash. But just to do something, I'm sitting around all day with a thumb up my ass. I'll just have to hunt down a newspaper and look through the help wanted section or something. I started walking back to Twilight's castle, when I saw the tanks. There's an idea I thought to myself, I could take apart and clean the machine guns. Burn some time off the day or something. I ran inside quickly to take off my dress blues, I'll take care of them later. I climbed on and took the fifty cal off the top. Doing anything with the fifty cal blows donkey dick, just because it weighs eighty something pounds. Using it was fun, though, just moving it by hand sucked. I sat on my ass and slid down the hull. "What's up, Dan?" Dash said, landing next to me. She was wearing dark green coveralls and an orange safety vest. I couldn't help but mentally laugh at her get up. I grunted as my put the gun over my shoulder "I'm cleaning this thing, care to join?" "I'm on my lunch break 'til 1:45. It's 1'o clock now, but I usually nap during my break. Why not, I'm in." Perfect." I said as we walked in. I was awkwardly carrying it, hugging the "brick" to my chest and the "pipe on my shoulder. We bumped into Twilight walking down the hall, looking like she ran a mile. "Hey guys?" She said "What's up?" "Dan and I are cleaning this uh, gun." Dash said, I just grunted. "Nice, I miss Spike being around, he went to the Dragon Lands to visit Princess Ember. I had to teleport a pile of paperwork to Celestia." She said, maybe that why she looks tuckered out. Moving a mountain of paperwork a hundred miles probably earns a nap. Also shoutout to Spike for trying to sleep with royalty. "Hey Twilight, you got a room that you wouldn't mind getting dirty? Oh and you got any grease and cleaning pads? Sorry to be a pain, but proper gun maintenance is key." I grunted out "Second door on the left, I should have both somewhere on one of the shelves." I grunted my thanks and followed Dash into the room. I checked the shelves covering the far wall for grease and cotton cleaning pads. I looked at Dash "You ready? *** Michael POV I stepped back from my creation, running a hand through my hair, putting behind my ear. A few minutes to cool and I can get and add the chocolate chips. My 'interview' as to bake something, didn't matter what. I went with something original, Avalanche Bars: Rice Krispies, white chocolate, peanut butter marshmallows and chocolate chips on top. "How's it going Mikey?" Pinkie asked, making tarts from the other end of the kitchen. "It'll be done soon." I said "Just got to wait for them to cool now." I sat back, thinking about my new life here. I hopefully got a job here, next up would be a phone or an old car. I just hope they invented the automatic transmission here. That wouldn't be a bad idea here, 'invent' things, I thought about 'making' movies. My first would be a shark that eats people and three man venture out to sea to kill it. Or maybe four nerdy guys fight ghosts with laser beams. Maybe I should start small before breaking out the blockbusters. I continued my mental palm to create movies whiles spreading chocolate chips on the bars. I took a step back and I called out to Mrs. Cake, the owner of Sugarcube Corner, along with her husband Mr. Cake as I began cutting. It's almost like their destiny was to bake cakes. "Frau Cake. Herr Cake, I present to you Avalanche Bars." I said. AN: While obviously Michael speaks good English, I plan to have him speak some German or even rant in it. Also, please read the my note at the end. There's some info relating to the story. Pinkie and them each took one, they bit into it as I held my breath. The Cakes looked at each other and said, "You're hired." *** Dan POV I regret diddly squat "You ready?" I asked Dash "Oh yea." She said "Alright I'll just slide it in slowly, try not to get your finger stuck." "Psh, I won't." "Alright just let down real slow." "Urg!" Dash cried out "Can we skip the foreplay?" "I kinda like foreplay, but fine. Like I said-" "I'll watch my hands." She said, she lined up the shaft with the hole. click The fifty cal was back on top of the turret, I slid the metal ring back into its holding place. I gave the cocking mechanism a few dry runs to back sure it still worked. I remember once in Afghanistan, one of our fifty cals got fucked up during a firefight and it had to be cocked for each shot. "Works like a charm, I think." I said "Alright, I gonna take off and nap before I got to work. See ya 'round." Dash said and flew off. I slid off and walked back to the castle. "Hey Dan!" Dash called out, turning around. "Yo!" "What ya doing at three?" "Nothing, why?" "Rarity's taking me and the girls to the spa!" "And here I was thinking you didn't like the spa. Too, what's the word, mushy?" "I don't, but my shoulders are killing me." She said, I unconsciously rubbed my chest, the pain now a dull throb. "Alright count me in." I said as she flew away. I gave the gun one last once-over, especially the safety, not that it was loaded. "Are you Dan?" A grey pegasus mare asked me, landing on the tank. "Yes, what can I help you with Ms." I said, she looked familiar, I couldn't place my finger on it though. Probably just from walking around town or something. "Big Mac wanted me to deliver this is you." She said, handing me a folded piece of paper and flew off before I could even say thanks. I folded the note and read it. Meet at the barn with Michael and your vehicles. We leave tonight at 11 Perfect. Author's Note How do you guys feel about a romance tag? I'm debating , but I would like to hear from you guys. Also, in the next few months, I plan to create a new story. Could be two months, could be six. I have some ideas, but nothing solid just yet. I'm letting you guys know since this is my only active story Nothing says rest like PTSDAuthor's Note I can name chapters now Also, it's obvious I'm not a veteran, so I'm making up stories. I hope I can do some justice to them. 200 likes!!! Nothing says rest like PTSD I spent the last hour reading about Equestrian history, if I had to sum it up in three words. Very few wars. Equestria hasn't had a 'major armed conflict' in 100 years, minor skirmishes with pirates, Diamond Dogs and changelings occurred at times. It seemed insane given that in the same time frame America fought in the World Wars, Korea, Nam, Grenada, Panama Desert Storm and the War on Terror, not to mention the interventions in several countries in the Caribbean and Africa. I put the Complete History of Equestria to the side and leaned back. My thoughts drifted back to home, what were my squadmates doing? Probably looking for me, not that it matters that much. Hard to find someone when they aren't even on the planet anymore. After thirteen months, they'll declare me dead, not that I have anyone close family members. "Hey Dan." Twilight said, walking in, "Dash said you were coming to the spa with us." "Yea, my chest is killing me." "You did spend the night sleeping in a chair." "Which I have done plenty in my life and not have chest pains. Flying for eight hours in a cramped cargo plane with a hundred and fifty other guys and supplies isn't the best way to go to Europe and that never gave me a chest pain." Twilight shrugged "I have no idea and that's something I don't say often." "I have a feeling that those four words are going to be said often with everything going on." I said, we walked out of the castle. *** Twilight and I walked in, a bell ringing above the door. Rarity, AJ and Dash were there already. "So glad you two can come dears!" Rarity said pulling us into a hug. "Thanks for having us, Rarity! Where's Pinkie and Fluttershy?" Twilight said "Fluttershy will be here in a moment and Pinkie is training Michael and might not show up." "I didn't know he could bake," I said "then again I have only known him for, like, two days." "Do you have any skills or hobbies?" Rarity asked. Before I could answer with 'Does killing count?' or 'I can take orders well.', the door behind us ringed as Pinkie and Flutterhshy walked in. "And then I said Oatmeal?! Are you crazy?" Pinkie said "But, Pinkie," Fluttershy said, "we were talking about Michael getting a job." "We were?" Another round of greetings went around before two ponies came out from a back door. They were identical twins, but the colors were flipped, one was blue hair with pink skin and the other was pink hair and blue skin. This world is fucking insane. "Hello." The blue one said in a Polish-Russian hybrid accent. "Are they all with you, Miss Rarity?" "Of course Lotus, dear." The pink one showed me to the men's changing room, while Lotus went to work getting whatever we were getting done to us ready. I've never been to a spa, but I know what some of the basic things are. Steam room that feels like Florida, mud baths, massages and happy endings. She showed me where a variety of bathing shorts in several colors and shapes. I grabbed one and changed into it, part of me realized that I've gone swimming and at a spa and it's not even evening. Then again, Taliban attacked us about twenty-something times in a week. Lots of exciting things can happen within a short period of time. I walked back out with an off-gray swimsuit on and followed the signs towards everything else. I had no clue what we were doing exactly other than 'spa shit', but it doesn't t matter too much. I found everyone else in the 'general' area. A giant hot tub on the far wall, a glass door totally fogged over, a several wooden tubs filled with what appeared to be mud and a room with an open doorway but I couldn't tell what was in there. "Ah still don't understand why I can't take a mud bath back home. Plenty o' dirt to make into mud there." Applejack said "You heard Lotus, AJ. This mud is imported, heated and has stuff added." Dash said "So if I take mud from the farm, boil it and throw some stuff in that, I can take a mud bath." AJ continued on, arguing. "Heavens no!" Rarity said "That's like if I planted an apple tree in my backyard and got small apples say 'all apples are the same'." "Now that's hogwash!" AJ said, pointing a muddy finger at Rarity. "Now replace apples with mud, my little tree with your mud and your apples with this mud." Rarity said, adding a triumphant smirk. Applejack just grumbled. "So this is what a spa looks like when it's in one piece. Very nice." I said, making my presence known to all. "What sort of uncouth spa wouldn't be this neat?" Rarity asked. *** Flashback I found myself back in the Kandahar province, taking a break from clearing out Taliban hideouts in Kandahar City. The results of Operation Moshtarak pushed out the Taliban from the city of Marjah in neighboring Helmand Province, and right into Kandahar City and throughout the province. I looked around the building, several high benches, similar to the ones on a doctor's office, large stone tub and several photos hanging on the walls, riddled with bullet holes and slashed out. I watched as Captain Sterlite ordered Brody, a friend from Basic to give him a back rub on a massage table. "Holy shit." Someone shouted, I grabbed my rifle out of normal reaction. Several guys had a similar reaction. Sargent Jud walked over to them, I stood still slightly bent waiting for gunfire. "That's a lot of blood." Sargent Jud said, I walked over to the tub. Covering the bottom was a half an inch of blood and gore. The weird part was there was no bodies or limbs, something that belongs in there. I turned around and walked off. End of Flashback *** I walked over to one of the mud baths and sat down. "A ruined one in Kandahar City." I replied, not going into the details on the inside "The Taliban banned fun things," Pinkie gasped at the no fun rule "singing, clapping, even flying kites. Schools were attacked also, especially ones with girls attending them. We never could find the spa owners." I kept the word 'bodies' out of the end of the sentence. The spa was also converted into an IED factory as well, nothing says relaxation like bomb making. The mud felt nice actually, we sat in there and talked about things. I mostly listened since it was all local events or gossip and I had a lack of understanding. I'm sure sure how much time passed, but I didn't fall asleep because one minute Rarity was talking about how someone named Amethyst Star was courting some guy name Bluenote or something when the tubs began to drain. I noticed the pink one, whatever her name is, holding a remote. She pushed another button and water came out of nozzle at the end of the tub. I looked around to figure what to do, everyone else was washing themselves off. When in Rome. My skin did feel smoother afterwards, kinda like taking a shower after working outside in the summer. I heard a gasp behind me and a hand rub my back. "What happened to your back?" Fluttershy asked "I got hit by sharpnel in some small town. Cut my second deployment short by a few months." I said "It wasn't all that bad." That part was a lie, I nearly had nerve damage from it and almost got discharged for it. "Ve will now proceed with the massages." Lotus said, as she entered and I reached for a pistol not on my hip. "Unfortunately, there are too many of you, so the rest will be in the hot tub." Fluttershy and Pinkie went first, while the rest of us entered the tub. The water was a little hot for me, but I sucked it up and waited it I got used to it. "Is this water imported too?" Applejack grumbled. "Of course it is." Rarity said, earning laughs from the rest of us. AJ huffed and splashed Rarity with water. Rarity immediately gave her the look of 'I will fucking kill and all you love', only she picked up a ball of water with her magic and dumped on AJ. We all laughed at her misfortune before settling into a comfortable silence. Except me. I was busy thinking about the two flashbacks I had today. Sure I have a minor case of PTSD, who doesn't after two deployments to a combat zone? I've had my share of nightmares, flashbacks and jumping at loud noises. I leaned back and rubbed my eyes, when Inopened them back up, the tub was filled with blood. I jumped up and sat on the edge, disturbing everyone else. "Dude," Dash said "you good?" "Fine." I said, as sweat ran down my face and my heart pounded away. I squeezed my eyelids closed and waited. When I opened them up, the water was back to normal. Part of me realizes my left hand is shaking, I make it into a fist to stop it, but it worked slightly. I slid back down and let out a sigh. "I-I pictured the water was blood and I lost it. Things like this happen to me sometimes, I had a flashback last night, one when we got here and now this. I haven't had anything in months. There's no rhythm or reason on when they happen." I said, looking at the water "The shit I've seen, you can't exactly blame me though." "Like what?" Rarity asked "You don't wanna know." I said "No offense Rarity but I don't think you have the stomach to hear about my time overseas. Fluttershy too, maybe Pinkie as well." "Fair enough, but Canterlot Analectic says bottling emotions is negative for mental health." "Yea well, kinda hard to find someone who's seen war in a country that hasn't been in one in a century. But you guys will do I suppose." I said "I was in Afghanstsn for a few days, mostly they had us getting used to the base and surrounding area. One day, me and my squad go out for a patrol, you were supposed drive to Kandahar City and walk around. Win hearts and minds of people and all that junk. We pulled up to a market and the kids came running up to us 'cuz we always carry candy for them. A minute later a bomb went off at a stall. We ran towards the danger while the civilians ran away. The air was filled with smoke and cries from the wounded. I remember going to help a woman face down, she was wearing a hijab, so I couldn't see the back of her head. I flipped her body over and the front half of her face and an arm were gone." I saw Rarity and Twilight look a little green, while Dash and Applejack just sat there. "And that's why I don't talk about my time in Afghanistan." "Well," Rarity said, "I suppose I can see why you have nightmares." "That's just one thing I saw in a eight month deployment, then I spent another four months there in my second before being sent to a military hospital a little early." I said as Pinkie and Fluttershy entered. "They told us that whoever wants to go next can go." Fluttershy said, before any of us can say a word. Rarity grabbed Twilight by her wrist and dragged her out of the tub. "We can get our horns filed, dear." Rarity said. "Well then." Dash muttered "That was a quick choice." "I have a bad feeling bout that for ya Dan." AJ said "What'd we miss?" Fluttershy asked, Dash and Applejack looked at me, asking permission to tell them about my PTSD. "I had a flashback to my time in Afghanistan." I said, "It's something that happens to me that I deal with. No amount of help will get it out of my head. Best thing I can do is roll with it." "Does Michael have it?" Pinkie asked "I don't want hm going all batty on me one day." Her hand doing the 'crazy' sign and made a coo coo clock noise. "Probably not since he flew, he just pushed a little button to drop bombs and flew away. His best story is probably him screwing up or something." I smiled at that thought. "Lost his way back to base and had to bail from his multimillion dollar plane because he ran out of fuel maybe." I said, as we laughed at the thought. We sat in content for awhile before Rarity and Twilight went. Dash grabbed me and we went, I could've sworn AJ gave her the stink eye, but I probably imagined it. Lotus was doing my back while her sister, whatever her name is, was doing something to Dash's wings. "No offense Mr. Kroger, but your back is tighter than Ms. Applejack's." Lotus said "Aloe I need your help." I couldn't help but laugh. "I'm not surprised about that in the slightest." I felt another pair of hands start working on my back. My eyelids were starting to get heavy, but I managed to fight the feeling. "If I pass out, don't wake me." I fought the feeling, partly because that's just human reaction sometimes and I was afraid of another flashback. I heard Dash laugh from next to me. "Dude, your eyes keep opening and closing." "But can you blame me?" I sat there for several more minutes, eyes opening and closing, letting a few moans of pleasure out. My time ended before I realized, I guess have two pairs of hands helped. I returned to the group with instructions for AJ to head on over. The rest of us continued to enjoy the hot tub, with Pinkie going around pretending to be a shark, her giant poof of pink hair being her fin. Our final part of the trip was the steam room. We walked in immediately being hit by pure humidity imported from Florida, combined with heat from Afghanistan in July. I could feel beads of sweat dripping down my forehead, neck, back and chest. From the looks of it, so was everyone else. "Is there a reason I'm sweating like I'm standing in line for a ride at Disney?" I asked "The Kandahr get in hundred and twenty in summer and I think this is hotter than that. "It opens up the pores, lower blood pressure and a few other benefits." Rarity explained, pushing a loose strand of hair back behind her ear. "So why can't I go for a run and sweat? Sounds like the same. Or better yet, carry seventy pounds of gear on a ten mile hike in the California heat. That's heat AND humidity." "That's a hard sweat, so to say. This is a relaxed sweat." "Ah got the same answer, if it helps." Applejack said "Said Ah could work up a better sweat workin' on the farm. I let a 'hmmm' of interest before wiping a forehead worth of sweat. Unfortunately my arm left as much sweat behind and a very itchy forehead. I also could smell my sweat, according to deodorant commercials, sweat in a stressful time makes the sweaty smell. However, years of gym class and Afghan heat proves thems wrong. I looked at everyone to see if they could smell it, if they did they didn't say a word. We walked out, sweaty, but I didn't feel any different. Maybe I had to wait to wait awhile to feel the effect. My back definitely did feel better, though. I went back into the men's room to change back to normal clothes and dumped swim trunks in a hamper. All that was left was get ready to leave for a week and chill. AN: I wanted this thing out sooner, but stuff kept pushing back writing time and I moved pieces around. Also the scene with Flutterhshy and Dan's back scars was added later and may seem a bit odd around the edges. Also longest chapter at 2897 words pre-this note. Two Tread are better than Four WheelsAuthor's Note Been meaning to post this but I've been busy with procrastination Two Tread are better than Four Wheels If a man does not have the sauce he is lost. However that same man can be lost in the sauce. -Gucci Mane AN: How would guys feel about having quotes at the top? Unoriginal? Yes. I'd probably do military ones to keep the theme going The moon had been up for an hour when Michael and I left. We said our goodbyes to Twilight and took off in our tanks to a Sweet Apple Something. I couldn't remember the name and Michael has never been there. We squeezed the tanks through the entrance to the farm and pulled up in front of the barn. We walked inside the barn where we found Big Mac, Doctor Whooves and Caramel and a beanpole dude with yellow fur and orange hair. "Mr. Cake." Michael said, nodding at him "Hey Michael." He said back We all gathered around a barrel with a map of the local area, various areas were circled. Including one deep in the forest. "Safehouses?" I asked "Eeyup." Big Mac said "The plan is to load up and be gone in an hour. We got food an water and Ah dug out my pa's musket and been learning how to use it." "Add that to the firepower from the tanks and our own guns. All we need is some melee weapons and we'd be unstoppable." I said, looking a round the barn for some. I grabbed some hammers sitting on a workbench and some pitchforks hanging on the wall. "Done." "How will they keep us safe?" Caramel asked "Simple, take the hammer to the head or chest." I said demonstrating on him "Pitchfork to the chest or throw like a spear. Even then, we are only driving through the forest so we probably won't need anything." "Then why take them?" "Better to have them and not need it and need and not have it. Plus the hammer is, well a hammer, so we'll probably need one anyway." "Thanks Captain Obvious." Michael said, "So anyone else coming or we ready to go?" "Just waiting on Thunderlane." Whooves said "We should probably load up now. At least be ready." Michael said We dragged the supplies out to the tanks and loaded them up. We spilt it up so just in case we got separated, we could last a few days. I personally couldn't see how we would get spilt up unless a hurricane rolled through. Thunderlane arrived, having to deal with 'issues' back home. I just chalked it up as his girlfriend (girlfriends?) wanted him to stay and fuck their brains out or something. We took off, led by the pale moonlight until we turned our headlights on and lit the area up like downtown Baghdad in 2003. I had Thunderlane and Big Mac with me and Michael had everyone else. "What are these things?" Thunderlane asked, running a hand over the shells. "Those are shells for the cannon. Drop one on the ground we fucking die so handle with care." I said, Big Mac said something that was mumbled. Unfortunately, Big Mac's size left his head and shoulders sticking out of the tank. We snaked our way off the farm and out towards the forest. I noticed Big Mac grab the thirty cal under him. He couldn't hear me say the safety was on and the gun was basically a club. We began making our way rough the forest, I could see eyes light up wherever the headlights went, but I'm pretty sure it was deer. The path was a little narrow and would often fork off and go elsewhere. A little sapling lit up in my lights in the middle of the path. I took my thirty ton machine into that bitch, I was waiting to hear a faint snap or a crunch. Instead, I started leaning back like I'm on a roller coaster. I pulled the sticks back to stop. The sapling wasn't fucking breaking like it should. I pulled the sticks back, the tank backed up a little bit before coming to a halt. I pushed the left tread to forward while keeping the left one in reverse. I climbed out, Grease Gun in hand and look under the chassis. Sure enough the top of the sapling was touching dirt, but was still in one piece forming an 'n' shape and holding the tank in the air. I looked at Big Mac "The fucking tree has the tank suspended in the air." I walked over to Michael and banged on his hatch. Michael popped the hatched "The Scheiße happened?" "Some little fucking sapling has the tank floating. We'll probably have to pull the tank down." I said "Joy. Hook up to the back and I'll pull it down." I climbed on mine and grabbed the chains from the bags and tossed them down. "Yo Thunderlane!" I said, popping his hatch, "Hand me a hammer." "One hammer." I slid into it a pocket and slid back down, Michael was sitting in the commander's seat keeping an eye out for anything. "I didn't know you could shoot." "Just hurry up. This forest is haunted you know." "It ain't haunted." I countered "It's just filled with deadly creatures. Also, I lived in here for a week and I wasn't attacked. I got attacked OUTSIDE the forest." "Doesn't matter, they came from the forest." "Locals are out too, so we're good." I said, referring to the eyes in the forest "It's when the market is closed that the Taliban attack." I ran the chains from the back of Michael's tank to mine. "Give it a go!" I said, Michael went down and slowly pulled us off the tree. I gave the hold sign and grabbed the fifty cal. I turned the safety off and shot the tree until it collapsed under its own weight. I drove right over it, then backed up and continued down the path. Several miles down the path, we found a rope bridge. My first thought was calling for a Wolverine before I remembered that they didn't exist here. "Well, we're walking over there." I said, as we jumped out. We all walked up to the bridge and looked across, then down. Big Mac pulled out a piece of paper and looked at it. "We cross this bridge and the castle'll be on the other side." "Perfect." Caramel said "Who's first?" "I'll go," I said "let me just grab some stuff first and I'll head over." I grabbed my grease gun and shoved the mags in pockets and grabbed a hammer. I gave it a few swings to get used to the weight of it. It's no Ka Bar, but it'll work. "I was thinking about joining Force Recon." I said to Michael as I crossed the bridge "I don't know what that is!" He shouted "It's alright!" I said over my shoulder "Neither do I and they're Marines too!" The bridge was in surprisingly good shape, considering was a thousand years old, along with everything else. Although it was probably covered in a 'never age' spell or some shit. I walked across without incident and arrived at two wooden doors. I gave the doors a gentle push, the left one squeaked open an inch and the right fell inwards. "Anyone home?" I said, as I looked inside. I walked to my side of the bridge. "It's all good, one of the doors is collapsed though, so there might be something living inside." We brought the supplies over and walked inside. It started with a large hall before leading to another set of doors, several hallways branched off from the area. The roof was collapsed in some areas, allowing moonlight to cast parts of the room in pale white light. Around the room was pieces of the roof, scattered and in different sizes. "Hold up." He said "some of these tiles are trap doors." "Why would the main entrance be booby trapped? I feel like the FNG would just fall through a bunch of times." "More importantly was is it booby trapped in the first place." Thunderlane said "You can never go wrong with booby traps. Also what kind of traps are we talking about? Are we talking trap door style or more like poison arrow to the neck?" "Trap doors that lead to hidden rooms and whatnot." Big Mac said, as he stared walking through the minefield of traps. He would take a sidestep and every here and there and we followed him. "We should probably get something to mark this path." I said "Like what?" Michael asked "I don't know, it was idea. I don't have a plan. Rocks? Bullet casings? Make something up." The sound of stone grinding on stone made us all come to a freeze. Big Mac's right foot stepped on a trap. His body straightened out and he became completely still. "Everypony go around me. Take a step to the left, this was the second to last one." He said We all walked around him and gave him plenty of room. "You know what movie has a good soundtrack? Guardians of the Galaxy." I said "Really?! Caramel said, "Big Mac is on a trap door and you're talking about movies?" "It's a way to take someone's mind off what's really happening. We would do it whenever someone got shot, keeps the mind off the fact there's a hole in their chest. I once had a debate about marijuana legalization with a dude in my squad while he had was being stabilized to be flown out." "He's right, I was thrown off I forgot about the trap for a moment." Big Mac said, shifting around. "I don't know where to take this conversation." I said "I say we take about ten steps back and he jumps to us and we pray we all live." We all stepped back and watched. Big Mac jumped and landed next to us, we waited for something to happen. "Oh God. It must be a timed release." Michael said as everyone ran to the wall and ducked. "I have never heard of a timed release trap and I've been in several IED blasts." If anything the trap's been used already. The fact that the doors aren't rotted after a thousand years is a miracle." Big Mac pulled his map out and look out at. "Throne room." He said pointing at the massive pair of doors ahead, covered in vines. "This leads further towards bedrooms." He said pointing to the hallway on the left. "I say we check out the throne room first." Whooves said, we all agreed with that and walked to the doors. Michael pushed the door open, but it was locked. "Well that was anticlimactic." I said "I used to be point man to breaching doors. I could kick it down." "Eenope." Big Mac said and kicked it himself. Only he took the door off the hinges and had sail through the air and straight over a destroyed wall. "Oops." "Auf Wiedersehen." Michael said, I nodded and hummed 'Taps'. We began to explore the throne room. On the far end of room were two thrones, one white and one a grayish hue. A large banner, one half was also gray and the other was white. A circle, the shade darker sat in the middle. On either side stood an alicorn, one held a spear and the gray side. The other held the white side and a yellow poppy. War and peace. "Those are the two Princesses." Mr. Cake said "it must've faded over time. Princess Luna's half should be black." "Something like this belongs in a museum." I said "We should take it and sell it to one." "Maybe." Caramel said "we'd be millionaires." "Eenope. I ain't stealing from the Princesses." Big Mac said "It's not stealing from them. We're taking it from there old castle. It's like finding a bit, no one lives here." Thunderlane said "Still. Ah don't like it at all." "Let's worry later about the ethics of stealing priceless works of art later." Michael said "Where are we sleeping?" "Not in this room." I said "That wall is a perfect way for wild things to enter. We should find a large room or something." We returned to the entry way and looked around. "This isn't bad, but it's not better. More ways in, but they're all smaller. Also the trap floor is here still." I said "Well no shit the trap floor is here. It's a floor." Michael replied "Yea well, it's 2 in the morning so let's just find somewhere." Thunderlane said This is where the fun beginsAuthor's Note I sped up the chapter a little bit and some more will be skipped for the next chapter. I had issues writing this chapter and just let it out hence low word count. Also updated the character card thingies. I'm thinking about doing something for me hitting 50 subs. I may just do a Skype call or something for it and talk to some of you. This is where the fun begins We got set up in the entrance of the castle for the first night, we gathered some wood to make a fire to last the night. I drew first watch, I was sitting down looking towards the outside of the castle, gun in hand. I stood up and took a stroll around the room to stay awake when I heard a noise from the throne room. I peeked over a piece of rubble we put in the doorway to anything out. I could see a shadow moving around, occasionally a green light would appear. I leveled my gun and took aim, trying to keep an eye on it. The shadow entered the light and watched as the timberwolf walked around. I've only seen them once, but this one looked disfigured. It had sometime of fungi on it back and sides and was moving in an erratic pattern. "Is it rabid?" I quietly said aloud. That wouldn't make sense, it's a pile of wood, but it clearly has something wrong with it. I leveled my gun with the wolf's chest and started shooting. I barely noticed the little burst of fire as each bullet left the barrel. The wolf began running around but only lasted a few seconds before collapsing to the ground. I turned around to see everyone awake. "What was that for?" Michael asked "Timberwolf in the throne room. It's back was covered in some fungus and acting odd. Anyone know what's up with that?" I received silence. I made a mental note to shoot any more like that one on sight. "Alright. Just go back to sleep." *** It was nearing 4 a.m. and the end of my watch. I couldn't help draw parallels to here and Afghanistan, excpet for the fact that I don't have to worry about being shot on night watch. I roused Michael for him to take over watch. He rolled and looked at me, letting out a quiet grunt. "My turn?" He asked "Yep" *** Michael POV I stood up and popped my back. A stone floor isn't a comfy place to rest. "Gute Nacht" I said "No, I don't know where the Jews are." He said, I rolled my eyes at the Nazi joke. I remember reading something that most of the U.S. military liked Trump. "I'll tell you where the Muslims are." I said "Jokes on you, that's the one of the few things I don't support him on." "Damn." I said, I sat down looking at the fire, listening for anything to appear. The nice thing about being in the Lutwaffe was essentially sitting around for missions, which is also where the jokes from. There was always someone from NATO watching or going on patrol. We would usually get a call and be sent out, us or any of the dozen countries with planes sitting around. I sat there, thinking on how to work on my project and what I need for it. I was visualizing it all on the ground, building a small 3-D model on my mind with my imagination. I would need need a large amount of wood, some sort of fabric and an engine or two. Probably two. Then I would have to put it all together and hope for the best. I sat there for an hour working on my plan. I would probably get some sort of rough feeling cloth, something that potato sacks are made of and wood from a local lumber yard. The engines would obviously be tricky to find. I looked out a broke part of the castle and at the night sky. I've always loved space, the thought of something else out there was always fascination when I was a kid. Although everyone excepting something from Independence Day and not ponies on two legs and speak English. I was actually thinking about trying to join the European Space Agency at some point. I watched the sun rise front doors of the castle, considering this place is over a thousand years old, it's in good condition. I've seen castles in worse condition than this one and those are only a few centuries old. They also have seen a good amount of fighting. With the sun up, I woke up Big Mac and he took over until most of us woke up. *** Dan POV Six days and seven nights. That's how long we were in that castle. It wasn't all bad, on the third day several guys showed up talking about their hiding spot was found. We had a few more mouths to feed but nothing we couldn't sneak into town if worse came to worse. Michael and I did a little fishing and caught a few. I don't fish enough to tell what they were, even if they did have a counterpart on Earth and was the first time we had meat in a week. The fourth and fifth day a storm rolled in and parked over us. By then we were out of the main room and in bedrooms further in the castle. We did some exploring and found some cool stuff. Some more pieces of art and some armor and weapons scattered throughout. It didn't take long for us to put some armor on and begin fighting. It's kinda like being a kid with foam swords, but these were made of metal and actually would take an arm off. What's the worse than would've happen? It was the morning of the seventh day, we packed up and prepared to leave. I personally kept a knife and tucked it away. It was a nice dagger, made of steel and reminded me a Bowie Knife, a nice long blade with a handle made of maple. We didn't take any art on account we didn't have much room for thirty foot long banners. The drive back was equally uneventful, although some timberwolves showed up and wanted to challenge us. We drove them over and kept rolling. In the world of rock, paper, scissors; metal beats wood. We arrived back at Sweet Apple Farms or whatever the name was, I've only heard it once. Michael and I parked the tanks on the farm and all of us started to walk back. Everyone else slowly broke off from the group. Michael and I arrived at the castle and walked in. "We're back." Michael called out. "We're in the dining hall!" Spike called out. "We're just gonna drop our stuff off." I said. I dumped my clothes on the bed and my gun and spare magazines on the desk. I should probably clean my gun at some point. I walked back out and bumped into the Russian. He was Michael's height, hazel eyes and bleached hair. He looked at me for a second and hugged me blabbering in Russian. I stared at him for a few moments before I hugged him back. I'm used to giving hugs to people, usually those oppressed by the Taliban. "They said there were more, but I not trust them." He said in half-broken English. "What's your name?" I asked "David." He said, pronouncing it 'Die-vid'. "Do you know what's going on downstairs?" "No. I not speak English well. I knew a little from music and movie." He said "I know tall ponies are here." I assumed he meant the princesses. Michael walked out and noticed us. He looked at me and mouthed 'English', I gave him a thumbs down. I patted David on the back to let him know to let go. He turned and saw Michael and did the same. "I'll be downstairs when you guys finish up." I said. I walked back downstairs to the dining hall to find Spike, Twilight and the princesses. "Why do I feel like I missed something?" I said looking at them. "You didn't. Rather you are in time." Princess Celestia said. I was tempted to say the last time I was on time was when I received shrapnel in my back. "Next week the Royal Navy is christening their latest ship. The H.M.S Magic, a Harmony class battleship." I couldn't help but notice she already gave the ship the prefix they use. The U.S Navy generally refer to the ship just the name. Like the Gerald R. Ford carrier. I turned towards Twilight, "It must be nice to have a ship name after you. Sorta." "It's kinda weird to be honest." She said, blushing a little. "I also kinda wanted to go to one. I guess I'm going to have to sneak in." "We'll just increase the security around the celebration." Twilight shot back "I'm a princess, I can do that. Right?" She said looking at Princess Celestia. "You could throw a parade if you wanted to, altough a reason helps ease taxpayers." This was supposed to lead somewhere but I don't where but I liked it enough so hereAuthor's Note Just a little background of Dan Also I plan to go back do some revising finally. I'll probably throw up a blog about changes made. I got a few details I want to add in. Also I plan to do a Skype call some time soon for 50 subs. This was supposed to lead somewhere but I don't where but I liked it enough so here I stood in my room looking at the mirror wearing my dress blues. I always loved wearing it, it also helped me get through airports easier and that's always a plus. Unfortunately, I was missing one part of my uniform. My ribbons. I had eight of them, nine medals since I had the Rifle Marksman. I had eight ribbons on my left chest I had the Bronze Star with Valor, National Defense Service Medal, Purple Heart, Afghanistan Campaign Medal with one bronze oak leaf for being part of Operation New Dawn, Global War on Terrorism Expeditionary Medal, Marine Corps Good Conduct Medal, Marine Corps Expeditionary Medal and the NATO Medal for being in Afghanistan. Everyone thought I had shit load until they realized the majority of the medals were the same thing; fighting in Afghanistan. I heard someone knock on my door. "Come in!" I said. I turned around to see Twilight walk in. "Why are in in your uniform?" She asked "I like it." I said, turning back to the mirror. "Everything is here except for a few things. Even my service stripe is here." Referring to the lone stripe on my sleeve for four years of service so far. "What's missing?" "My ribbons and medals. Although a medal has a ribbon that corresponds with it. Except for my marksmanship medal that was all on its own." "What were they?" She asked and I gave her the names of them all. AN: Do really think I'm going to have you read them. Although it would boost the word count. "How did you get the Bronze Star? I remember how you got the Purple Heart." Twilight inquiried "We were patrolling in this city called Marja. Big city somewhere around one hundred thousand people lived there. We were doing a foot patrol, we talked to some locals, handed candy and toys to the kids. You know?" I said "A little bit." I nodded "We were out to win hearts and minds. So we were told." "Did you believe in that?" "Yes. Anyway, we were crossing a crossroad when this three story building started spitting out bullets from several windows. It was an ambush. They had several machine guns sticking windows and holes in the wall. Captain called for the AT4 to be used. So Anthony went out and we laid down cover fire. He got hit, he was only a few feet from me so I grabbed him and pulled behind cover. I grabbed the AT4 and poked out. I pointed at a window higher up and fired." I made an explosion sound "Hit some sort of massive cache of explosives took out half the building. Killed around twenty terrorists. Afterwards Captain put me in for a medal and a few weeks later I had a Bronze Star on my chest." "When was this?" "I joined the Corps in 2010, got sent for my first tour in 2011 and my second in 2013 and carried into 2014. Spent most of 2014 doing rehab for my wounds." I said, trying to remember when. "It was during my first tour. I think the fall of '11." "Were you heading back anytime soon?" "No. I would hear rumors every now and again about us going to Poland or Korea. Always rumors." I said, smiling about how often we were about to head to Europe. "Would you ever be sent there?" "The rumors were a possibility. Every few months a battalion from the Army or Marines would go somewhere, sometimes planes would go. The only time I would go if I got sent would be if I battalion was chosen or war broke out." I said "I wouldn't mind if North Korea started some shit." "Why?" "Did I ever tell you about North Korea?" "A little. Only about the war between them and South Korea." "Long story about their military short, most of their military equipment is several decades old. Like the majority of the stuff I used is from the 21st century. It would take us two months or so to beat them, assuming the Chinese don't join in." "Would you even be sent there for such a short war?" "Maybe. I was already on the West Coast anyway so probably." Let me get uhhhhhhhhhhh writers 🅱️lockAuthor's Note PowerPoint makes us stupid James Mattis Writers Block has made me its bitch. I'm going to do a big jump to get some action going. Let me get uhhhhhhhhhhh writers 🅱️lock I was walking around town, job hunting. I found in the The Ponyville Observer, which made me wonder how big the town was to have its own newspaper. There was a job opening at some electronic store a few blocks away. I found the building easy enough, it was light blue and the name 'Wired' was written in a thin black font that looked like charging wires. I walked in, setting off a tone. A white unicorn with two shades of blue hair and purple shades resting behind her horn. "Welcome to Wired!" she said "I'm Vinyl Scratch, what can I help with ya help?" "I was interested in the job opening, what's the job." I asked "Mostly sales, selling phones and laptops. Some repairs, can you work with small things?" "My previous job had me working with equipment that had about a hundred pieces." I said "Perfect. What was your last job?" "Soldier. I would disassemble, clean my gun and reassemble it. Lots of small pieces to clean and keep track of." "Well chances are repairs would be a cracked screen and need a few parts removed. Ever work with a cash register?" "Never." She waved my lack of experience away. "Psh, it's not that hard. There's a little bit of math involved but it's nothing big. Have any issues working with ponies?" "Never had too big of an issue with anyone, except for those who tried to kill me first." She glossed over my reference to killing people, "That's just self-defense. Besides anypony tries to rob this place, I'll let you deal with them. You're hired. Follow me to the back and I'll get you some clothes." This is the second easiest job interview, right after working at the movie theater my uncle ran. I thought to myself *** The first day of my new job was easy. Mostly training, all with the added benefit of no drill sergeants. So far I only knew how to work the register and set up a phone, which wasn't hard since I've done it before myself back home. I didn't learn anything about repairs because there were no repairs to do and Vinyl said she didn't want to break anything to show me. I also finally got a phone that works on this world, granted my pay was now docked by half for a month, but I have no rent to pay. I walked back to the castle, a new job in hand. I figured at somepoint in time I would back to a civilian job, whether I left on my own time or was discharged. The question would have been what I would do after. Probably work in a factory making guns for the next generations of Marines. I opened the door and watched Twilight disappear into the throne room or whatever it was. I put my stuff in my room and pulled out my phone. It was a standard looking smartphone. Vinyl was able to turn a charge port to the size of the one on my old phone so I carried over my music and photos. I couldn't find my old background among my two thousand or more photos, so I made it one of me wearing a Santa outfit while shooting a SAW. Good times. I opened the phone app and glanced at my new number. It was eleven digits ad broken in four groups. It's really the small things like this that annoys me, human cities and the ones here are similar names, so it's easy to remember. The commissionAuthor's Note I wanted to this part really badly, hence why I even mentioned it. Remember when I mentioned I want to start another story? I plan to start detailing it soon. I have a title: The Crystal Republic Also, when Human # 4 shows up I'll do a chapter about him and David since I never went into his background. I've changed the suns as ranks and changed them with moons. I'm going with a sun motif in civilian world and moon in the military. The commission I woke up at 9, sun peeking through the blinds and landing on my feet. AN: Fuck the ‘sun in my eyes’ cliche I leaned over and turned off my alarm. I grabbed a pillow and threw it at Michael. “No.” He said, half muffled by the pillow. “Yes. This is an important part of human-pony relations.” "We haven't killed any of them. Isn't that good enough?" He asked. I stopped for a moment to ponder the question. "No. Now I'm going to shower." I said disappearing into the bathroom. Michael and I shared a hotel room on the top floor of a hotel in Manehatten. David was the only one in a room by himself. Lucky fuck. I exited the shower. "Next." I said "Twilight came by. She dropped something off for you. I'm assuming it's your medals since that's what I got." "How many do you have?" "Just the one for NATO members in Afghanistan. There is a distinct lack of medals for missions completed. Although me and some friends did this four day hike in our uniforms and got a medal." "A medal?" I asked, laughing slightly "A medal for a fucking hike." "A forty click hike for four days. Each day. With ten kilos on stuff." "Cute!" I shouted at his back as he walked into the bathroom. I knocked on the bathroom door. "What?" Michael shouted over the shower "When are we leaving?" "Sometime around ten thirty." A knock at the door caught my attention, I opened it to find a Griffon in a hotel uniform. "A message from Princess Celestia, sir." He said reaching into his shirt. Alarms were going off in my head for why he put the note in his jacket. The Princess was only two doors down from me. "DIE!" He shouted as he swung a knife at me. I leapt back several times as he attempted to slash my chest open. I threw an arm up to counter his swing. I grabbed his hand and attempted to remove the knife. I took my free arm to punch him the face, but he blocked it his own free hand. I pulled my head back and head butted him. He looked dazed and I ignored the slight flashes going across my eyes. His grip on the knife loosened and clattered to the ground. I kicked the knife somewhere else. He threw a quick jab into my left eye. I stumbled backwards holding the side of my head. I blinked several times to see better. My eye was barely open and it would only get worse. He charged me and swung. I grabbed his arm and threw him over my shoulder and onto the coffee table, destroying it. I jumped on him and started hitting him with the nearest things; a leg from the table. I started smashing his head in. After several hits, his face was a mere than bloody mess. I leaned back and stood up. I ran outside to the hall and see if everyone else was ok. I ran into the room across from me just in time to watch the Griffon their take a magic ball to the head. Rainbow had some scrapes and Twilight was busy puking in the sink. Dash notices me and gives me a nod. Twilight continues her puking and crying scene. "I-I know so many non-lethal spells. I could've held him in the air or f-froze him or teleported him even." She rants before heaving again. I walked over and rubbed her back. "Because in a fight or flight scenario, you react immediately with fight. You only had a spilt second and it was him or you. You did good." I said, I looked at Dash and mouthed 'Watch her'. I walked back out to check on everyone else. I looked inside the next room, only to see the griffon who went in tied up in the middle. Applejack and Rarity were standing over him. "One less to deal with." I said to them as I walked out. I noticed the two guards on duty had the throats silts and were stabbed several times. I looked back up in time to see another griffon go flying out the door. I watched David come flying out and started punching the griffon and slamming his head into the wall. I walked into the next room to see the griffon cowering in fear from Fluttershy and Pinkie. Pinkie looked ready tear his throat out and Fluttershy just stood there looking at him. I couldn't blame him for hiding. "CLEAR!" I shouted on instinct. "Jesus Christ!" I heard Michael yell "I'm gone for fifteen minutes and you kill everyone!" "Hey!" I shouted back "I only killed one! Three are alive." "He has no heartbeat." David said "Oh well." "Two lived out of four." I said "Make that two out of five." I heard Princess Luna say behind me. "She unfortunately underestimated my sister and I." Everyone else looked out their rooms. "Now what?" Rarity asked "I'll contact the local police and they'll collect statements from all of us." Luna said *** "... then he drops it, we fight a little. I grabbed one of his heads and flipped over my head and onto the table. I started smashing his head in. First time I killed that close before." I said to the officer, talking about my experience. "All right. Thank you for your time, sir." She said, closing her notepad and left the room. The body was removed along with the ruined table. Michael walked out of the bathroom in his uniform. His was a gray jacket and dark gray pants, a blue undershirt a green beret, his few ribbons added. "Not bad." I said "Not a fan of the green beret. Both because of the Green Berets we have and it looks shitty. Why couldn't they do blue? At least blue you can match with anything." "They changed it a while back. We used to wear a dark blue uniform with a side cap and officers had peaked caps and we had little gold wings on the collars." AN: Photos show the uniform described while Wikipedia talks about the one Michael talked about. *** "That's about as good as I can make it I'm afraid." Rarity said with a sigh. I looked in the mirror, my shiner was a lot less swollen looking and not as fresh. Rarity pulled some makeup magic on it. "Don't worry. I wasn't planning on being in a fight today. At least not this early in the morning." I said with a laugh. "Neither was I. Granted I wasn't expecting a fight at all." *** "I'm still confused why the griffons, if they ordered this hit on us. Go after us." Michael said, pointing to me, him and David. "It's simple," Princess Luna said, "we are friendly with each other. Your countries and ours. What they were aiming to do is unknown." "If the Griffon Kingdom even is behind it. This could have been some crazy group of Griffon nationalists." We were on our way to the docks for the ceremony. Michael, David and I were riding with Luna, Twilight, Rarity and Dash. The rest were behind us in another car. "What would they earn from attacking us?" Luna asked "No clue. The same question applies to if the griffon government was behind it. I think we're here." "I suppose we'll have to wait and see what the reports says." Rarity said as the door was opened by the driver. I smoothed my jacket as we stepped out. Behind the cars was the ship. It was easily five hundred and fifty feet, probably longer. She had four turrets with two guns apiece. The superstructure was covered with dual guns like most battleships were. In front of the ship were tables for the ceremony. "It's so different seeing it in real life and not on blueprints." Twilight pointed out "Congrats on it all Twi. Not many folks can say they have a ship named after them." Applejack said, patting Twilight on the back and causing Rarity to rush over and fix her dress. "Perhaps not after her directly." Princess Celestia said "And the rest of you as well. We didn't chose the class name to be Bearer because we pulled it from a hat. The original plan was by age, but with Twilight becoming a princess." "I shot to the top of the list." Twilight said "Indeed. Otherwise we would be here for the HMS Kindess." Princess Celestia said. "When would the rest be done by?" I asked "Hopefully the Kindness will be done by early spring of 1007 possibly even late winter of next year. The rest will be completed at the rate of one every two years." "It's taken us nearly ten years to build and commission the Ford carrier. Although it's around eleven hundred feet long." "Why would ya'll even need a ship that big?" Applejack "Two words: world police. We spend more on defense than the next ten countries combined and have more aircraft carriers than the rest of the world combined. Granted most countries just have a lone LHA." "A what now?" Princess Luna asked, as we took our seat. I didn't recognize anyone else at the table, but judging by their age, they were certainly high ranking. "A ship with a flat top that hold planes and helicopters. Most have a well deck so Marines can go ashore." "Incredible." The admiral said "I've never heard of planes or helichoppers but something like that would make attacks much more easier. I'm Admiral Rough Seas." Michael and I saluted him. "Corporal Kroger, Admiral. United States Marines Corp." "Hauptgefreiter Fuchs, Herr Admiral. German Air Force." *** "... I christen thee the HMS Magic!" Twilight yelled as she smashed the bottle of brandy across the bow. We all stood and applauded for her and the ship. I was surprised that most of those at the event were civilians from the city, as opposed to the crew of the ship itself. Sitted with us was the admiral of the 4th Fleet, the one the Magic would be in. Fancy Pants and his wife were with us as well, given rank in the Navy. "It's been awhile since I've been on deck." Fancy said the appulse died down. "I hated the last time I was on a ship. Granted that was when a massive storm rolled in." I laughed as I remembered that the toilet pipes on the Essex were clogged by two thousand Marines puking. "Good times" "How could you say it was bad experience, but say it was good?" Fluttershy "The whole thing was awful, but when you have two thousand seasick people in a small area." I took a moment to laugh to myself "Well let's just say the pipes were jammed." *** AN: I spent a week trying to end this chapter. I had about three different paths on the end and all were horrible. Big time jump in the next chapter. I'm taking a little time away from writing. So this is the 'chapter' for June (original release month) and July. I may do some writing on the next one. The Big JumpAuthor's Note Bippity boopity go fuck yourself Chapter also may seem like a cluster fuck with the jumps Sorry it's a few days late, I was busy moving into college The Big Jump Two months after the commission "Hey Dan, have you seen much of Michael recently?" Twilight asked "Not as much as before, but I've been doing more work and he has some big event coming up." I said "Why?" "I've rarely seen him the past week. Just curious, you know?" She said. I nodded along. "He's just busy at work. Give him a week and he'll be back again real soon." Twilight looked around the room, ears flicking up and down, twisting trying to hear something. It was easy to read ponies sometimes. My small eyes and my lack on control on my ear muscles made it hard to hard me along with David and Michael "What's wrong?" "I hear a buzzing, kinda like a fly but it's a different pitch, a little deeper." It took me a minute to hear it, but whatever it was passed by a window. We ran over and looked outside. "That crazy son of a bitch!" I yelled "He built a fucking plane!" "How?" Twilight asked, a shocked look on the face, eyes wide. Looking at it, I could tell it wasn't hard. It was basically a redo of the Wright brothers, canvas on the wings and a wood frame along with two wings. The only difference is that Michael painted the German flag on the plane. "It's not overly hard." I said "Some fabric and some wood and at that point its trial and error. I wonder where he found the engine from." "Where did he store it at? He obviously didn't stor it here or anywhere near town." "Good question, ask him when he lands." I said, we watched him fly around town before he began to fly away. I waved at his back "Thanks for visit- oops there goes the engine." I said as black smoke began to come out. "C'mon we have to find him!" Twilight said as she ran off. "I hope he built a parachute." I said, slowly walking. *** Michael POV I watched the propeller lazily flap around in the breeze. The engine I pulled from some old pile of junk from the local scrapyard and I fixed it as much as I could. There was a small selection of books on engines and how to fix them. Still a twenty minute flight was a good start. I looked around the landscape before tilting the nose down to earn some speed. I double checked my harness as I came closer to the ground. I couldn't make it back to Sweet Apple Acres, but the fact that there were plenty of open fields to land in made up for it. I steered towards a field for make a quick landing. I couldn't find wheels for landing gear so I forced to make skids like helicopters had. I looked to my side to try and gauge how close I was to the ground. I felt the jarring hit as the skids met the ground. I continued to cruise down the field, burning speed. I heard a snap as the left skid broke apart and the left wing met the dirt. The plane began to spin around and I slammed further into the seat by G-force, I closed my eyes and prayed. *** Dan POV "Lets go check on Michael." I said, imitating Twilight. "Except I'll fly there and you can walk. God I wish I bought a motorcycle." Like the cars, the bikes were all from the 1920s, I've never ridden one, but I always wanted to. I finally found the field where Michael crashed, standing with Twilight and Dash, looking st his wrecked bird. "Probably something in the engine." Michael said, giving the engine a kick. "And you thought doing this without telling anyone was smart because?" Twilight asked "We can worry about that later." I said as I joined them. I turned to Michael "Why didn't you include me on this project." "How much do you know about flying?" He asked "The engine pushes the plane and the wings keep it in the air." "He's not wrong." Dash said "Extremely basic, but not wrong." "See? I can be a pilot. Where'd you get the engine from?" "Some car in the scrapyard. Also found the wires from there. Think the oil pressure went." "Getting back to the point." Twilight said, glaring at me. "Why did you think this was a good plan?" "Think about Twilight!" Dash said "That thing is way faster than airships, smaller and probably cheaper." "Not to mention that's just what humanity does." I added "What? Just go and build some flying machine for no reason?" "Well," I began "wrong. We did so to to fly with the birds and whatnot." "I was told the first plane was built because the Wright brothers wanted to drop rocks on everyone." Michael added "And could ya blame them?" I said "What were there names again?" Twilight said "Wilville and Orbur." "Way off. But getting back to the main part of conversation." I said, looking at the plane. "Is that thing safe? Like no leaking gas or oil or anything else." "There's some gas leakage but I shut the engine down before I landed. I'll drag this back and see what went wrong." "Dibs on flying next!" I yelled *** Three months later "I like to think we've seen a lot." I said "We've been here for, like, three months." James said. James showed up three months back. He, like everyone else, woke up near town. He also has never seen the inside of a tank before so he walked instead. His stroll took him close to Canterlot before he was found by some farmers in their barn. "And you spent a week walking." Michael said, taking a drag from a cigarette. James brushed the snow off his skin and stood up. "And you knew how to drive? I'm going in, it's way too cold for my black arse." "I'm going in too. We Californians hate the cold." I said. "Are you sure you want go through with this?" I asked James. "At least I have experience and Michael has a small amount too." "Positive. You remember what David say, yea? 'We have tanks for a reason.' Besides I was planning to back home. Follow me dad's footsteps." "He'd be proud of you." "He already was." James walked into his room and I kept walking. "Hey Jackie." I said and gave her a hug. "Hey there yerself." "Haven't seen you in a while, what's up?" "Doin' nothing like I've been doing for the last month." "Lucky you." "How about you? Still planning to join?" She said. "Yea. We all are." *** "We've all decided that we're going to join the army." I said. We planned to tell everyone at dinner. "All of you?" Vinyl asked. "Yep. Consider this my four and a half month notice. Give or take two weeks." "Even David and I." James said. "And me." Michael muttered. "You're not joining the Air Force?" Twilight asked "Given how insanely different the Air Force here and the Luftwaffe is. I won't have any sort of learning curve. "Neither would I." I said "Using a bolt action rifle would be a just a little different from an M4 and M16." "So when do you all leave? I need to plan the party!" Pinkie said. "Sometime in the spring." Michael said "we missed the last group shipping out to basic." "Besides; how bad can basic be?" James said "It's basic that's not hard. Combat is horrid, but also some of the best moments in your life. Even then we'll just be sitting around mostly. Like that one time when several guys attempted to earn their parachutes by jumping on a third story window." *** Five months later It was early spring when we left. We boarded a train headed to Evermore Springs, a town between Batlimare and the Foal River. "See ya later dude." Dash said to me. "I'll show up again real soon." I said to her. I moved onto the last person with us to show goodbye. "I'll be back in a few months." I said to Vinyl "Yea well, you quit and you were a shitty repairer." She said, pushing my arm. "Sure I was." I said sarcastically, as I rolled my eyes "I can handle small parts with precision. I was the best damn repair man you had." I gave Vinyl a hug goodbye and stepped on the train. We pulled out and began our trip across the country. "You guys ready?" I said "We won't be back here for until midsummer. Move over Mike." "What's it gonna be like?" James asked, sitting across from me. "No clue. Unlike home, there's a lack of military TV shows about basic. Some on current things or past wars. It's the regular army, it's not like it's BUDS or Ranger school. It'll be more like I what did." "So what'd you do in basic?" "When you first get their you get your haircut, clothes and medical tests. Then started off learning about ranks and Marine history, kinda felt I was back in school. We moved onto drilling and hand to hand. The fourth week was basically swim class since that's our heritage. Week five was some more testing and learning to rappel. Then we started to learn about guns and we spent a week on the range learning about them. Week seven was using live rounds; I remember some guy put a bullet in his foot and was recycled." "Gee thanks for that story." James said, sarcastically. "We got a week off, but by that I mean we cleaned building and did laundry. I didn't understand but don't question things. Then they taught us some more survival and combat stuff. Did some more PT and began the Crucible." "The what?" David asked. "It's this fifty something hour grinder that tests on everything and you get a few hours of sleep. After that I got my globe, anchor and eagle and made a full Marine. Hoorah." "We had a similar experience." Michael said "Only less combat and more on planes. I placed in the top 10 of my company and had the chance to be a pilot." "I was top 30. I was tempted to join artillery but that has a lot of math. I was considering doing something with tanks or LAVs. I've considered going to Annapolis and becoming an officer." "Would be a second leftutenant?" James asked "That's lieutenant." I said, "I think I would be a little higher since I have experience. Even if it's a normal lieutenant.". I closed my eyes and fell asleep. *** "Hey wake up, we have arrived." I heard Michael said, nudging me. I sat up and looked out the window. Sure enough there was a platform and a mural on the wall that said Evermore Springs. I turned my attention back to the car and noticed that it was filled now, along with the rest of the train. "Perfect. You know what's next." "Yea, bus time. Do they have even have buses?" Michael said as we stood up and joined the line to leave. "They have trucks so I do see why not. There's an officer, I think.." "Mares and gentlecolts. Welcome to Evermore Springs. Out front we have plenty of buses to take to Camp Warwick. Thank you." "He seems nice now, just until you fuck something up." I said "Officers don't do the training." James said "Yea, back home. We'll see soon." *** "Did I do this right?" The man next to me asked. I glanced at his bed, freshly made. His rucksack sat on top of his footlocker, his next item to handle. I walked over to it and walked around like my first name was Gunnery Sargeant. "Straighten out the top of this and redo the left part." I commented as I stole a glance at the look. 1655. "We have five minutes so no real reason to rush." "Alright. Thanks." "No prob." I said. I was quickly seen as an old man amongst these baby faced, despite being covered in fur, recruits. The fact I have seen war firsthand added to that fact. "Drill Instructor on deck!" A voice shouted and we all ran up to our beds. Basic Part 1Author's Note Military time will be used as such to tell military time in the afternoon noon, subtract 12. 1300= 1 o'clock 2000= 8 o'clock News DI= Drill Instructor I'm also adding time and places and whatnot to the jumps Basic Part 1 "Wellcome to basic training, stallions. My name is Drill Intrustctor Stalwart Sentry, however you will call me Drill Instructor Sentry." The Drill Instructor said. "We will be here for the next two months. Dinner will be at 1800 until 1930. We'll start tomorrow at 0530." He explained as he walked the room, occasionally checking his clipboard and checking the names of everyone's card on their footlocker. Sometimes he would stop and ask someone a question, three were from the same area has Vanhoover that he lived in. He stopped at David and looked at him. "How do you say your name?" "Magomedov, Drill Instructor." "Ma-game-dov." "Magomedov, Drill Instructor." He nodded as he continued down the line before stopping between Michael and I. "You were of the ones that served before. "Yes Drill Instructor." We replied. He gestured to me. "You were the army?" "No, Drill Instructor. This recruit was in the Marine Corps." "Why did you switch to third person? And what is the Marine Corp?" "It was something we were taught to do in basic, Drill Instructor and the Marine Corps is a separate branch of the military that specializes in amphibious assaults. However I have never performed a landing under fire." He looked down at his duty roster, which probably had information about all of us. "You were a chef? Wait, no wrong pony uhh, individual. You've seen combat?" "Yes. I served two combat tours in Afghanistan, a remote landlocked country." He nodded and kept moving, I assumed he'll talk to me again at my service again. He looked at James as asked him if he served. "No, Drill Instructor. That would be Michael." James nodded his head towards Michael. "You served in Aghantan?" "I did one combat tour in Afghanistan. I was a pilot in my nation's air force and performed bombing missions." The Drill Instructor continued down the line talking to everyone else before turning around for another announcement. "Dinner is in two hours. Get comfy and get to know each other. Most of the ponies you will interact with are in this room. That being said, around 15% of you will drop out. I'll back in hour and a half." He said as we walked out the room before anyone could even respond. "As long as they don't pull that 'No Bones' shit here I'll be fine." I announced to the room. "No bones?" Someone asked from further down the room. "It was the worst thing in basic to me. It happened to me a few times but fuck it was annoying. Basically if you went anywhere you needed someone with you. You could've walked to the bathroom thirty five feet away but if didn't have someone with you and you were spotted by a DI alone he would shout 'No Bones' and you would play dead until someone came and got you." I explained, as I smilied about the things we went through. "I remember on like the second day everyone was dismissed for lunch and for whatever reason one DI comes over and no bones almost everyone who ran. I'm talking easily three hundred. Then we had to find people from our company so we would turn someone over look at them and keep going." Everyone immediately looked at their bunkmate in a way of 'never leave my side'. "It's also the most hilarious moments too." Michael added "You know those fuzz balls from birds? Some guy in my basic had one on his shirt and of our drill instructor was a woman, nice and all, but can be mean as hell. She sees the fuzz ball and tells the guy to keep it. She would yell 'Herr Fluff' and the guy had to walk over so she can see him." "Did they ever make you do fire watch?" I asked him. "Yea, did it a few times. Why?" "I did that during the second or third week and I didn't see the DI come over. He slapped the wall and told me I was dead and had to become a ghost. I played with everyone by making ghost noises the whole night." "So we should expect to be bucked over by the instructors?" Someone shouted out from the back. "Probably not. I know absolutely nothing about the training program here." "We still don't get privacy in here!" Someone else yelled from the bathroom. Everyone immediately started to complain about that fact. "Everyone shut up!" Michael yelled, "Yes we still get no privacy, that is what the military does. You become something more on return. I would've have told my kids the thing I have done while serving Germany. That and it's cheaper to build if you don't have to put walls up." Everyone eventually began to break into small groups and talk. I felt someone tap my shoulder, I turned to see the man next to me. He was a pegasus, around five eleven, yellow-orange fur and blue hair. "Flash Sentry." He said as he offered me his hand. "Dan Kroger." Something something something plot moving forward *** 0530, the next morning A loud banging filled the room. I jerked awake and rolled out of bed and on my feet. "Wake up! Wake Up! The sun will be out in a moment!" Drill Instructor Sentry yelled running up and down the aisle. "And get in front of your bunks!" We all stood in front of our bunks and waited for his next order. "You have twenty minutes to shower!" He added as he walked, before he left and turned. "And if you think just because you showered last night means you don't have to; you are wrong." He turned and walked out the room. Everyone stood around awkwardly, given that we had no privacy and had a public shower. From the faces I could see, they were blushing. Which I also had the exact same look in basic, but got over it in two weeks. "I don't understand why you're all blushing," James said "and I don't remember much about anatomy of ponies, but aren't your dicks hidden?" Someone else cleared his throat, "Well, yes, but it's more what's implied." He said at the same time Michael walked by in the buff, towel over his shoulder. "We can discuss the social meaning of men showering together all day but we have about twenty minutes to do so." He explained as he walked by. "Besides, you'll be used to by next week." *** Three days later We were eating lunch, after breakfast we had a two hour class on basic military history, followed by drilling, lunch and back to class. Equestria had a fairly calm history in warfare, only fighting the griffons and minotaurs a few times each, generally to keep some part of the eastern coast. A few battles against dragons clans raiding for riches and dealing with pirates. "What in the name of Christ on a unicycle is this?" James asked holding a clear of rainbow up. "That's pure rainbow dude." Someone said "It's pretty spicy so good luck." Jame poured a little of the side of bowl and dipped a tomato in it. In a few moments his cheeks were red and his forehead was a little damp from sweat. "That's got a little kick to it, wow. Reminds me of a Indian place back home." I grabbed it and poured it on the side of my plate and stuck my fork it in. "Good luck knowing your stomach dude." The same guy said as I tried itIt wasn't all that bad, a litter spicier than a jalapeño but still manageable. "This time really isn't that spicy to me." I said "You're weird. So what's next?" Someone asked, everyone looked at each other to find out. "Probably something else in that classroom again." Michael replied "The first week or so is all about learning customs, who to salute, when to salute, when to not to. Some drilling exercises." "We might learn some basic first aid." I added "Something I was taught, I can slap a big bandage on someone if I need to. But anything bigger would need an actual corpsman. We also were taught some hand to hand combat skills. But even then the Marines is different from the army and I'm also ignoring the fact that it's two different countries." "So when do we get to actually shooting?" Flash asked "For me it took about five weeks. A couple weeks in a classroom, then swim week since that's the Marines heritage followed by some PT. Then we hit grass but we spent several days learning about the guns and getting in position to shoot. Then we got real bullets." "So we have another week before we even touch a gun?" He said in disbelief. "More like two or three, but about that, yea." I explained as I took a bite of my sandwich. "Took me a month to start training with guns as well." Michael said. "What'd you guys train with? MP5s?" "Too big. Couldn't fit in the cockpit. We used mostly the P12 and MP7." "What about you Dan." James asked "M16?" "I used the M4 on both deployments but we used the M16A4 is basic and some had it in combat. I used the SAW sometimes in basic it never deployed and we all were taught to use the M2." "Ever use the fifty in Afghanistan?" "On occasion. I was supposed to get on it once if I did I would be dead." "You never menti-" Michael began to say. "LUNCH IS OVER EVERYPONY." One of the DIs shouted. "Clean up and line up!" We all fell in and marched back out. I watched as some recruits were pulled out of line for whatever they did and began to kiss asphalt. We marched back to the class room for the next military history lesson. "Welcome back." Drill Instructor Mobile Strike said. "We'll pick up where we left off: Modern Warfare and Equestria. We'll be talking about the last fifty years of warfare." I immediately thought of all the wars America was involved from Vietnam all the way to my time in Afghanistan. "This time, is one of peace and military innovation. As you all learned in first grade, there hasn't been a year in a century and Celestia willing there won't be one for a long time." She continued, I couldn't help but think how ponies use Celestia's name like God's. The only difference is one is the head of state and the other is a omnipresent form. "The biggest innovation during these time was the creation of gunpowder, the musket and cannons by Black Powder. Obviously like everything else made, they were improved upon over time. Leading us up to out most recent Musket: The Stellum Mark Four." She said grabbing on it from the wall. It was five feet long and looked like an ordinary musket from the Revolutionary War. "This is the first musket to have rifling. Anypony know what that is?" "It is when the barrel of the gun has grooves in it to help improve accuracy and range of the bullet, Drill Instructor." I said. She smiled at me. "Very good Kroger. However a few months back a new gun came out. Some genius figured how to put the powder in the bullet and a new gun was born. I don't know much about it since it's way above my pay grade. Rumor has it that the gun can hold more than one bullet. That's about all I know." "Sounds like a bolt action." James whispered to me. "Will we ever use the new gun?" Someone asked "Unless it turns out to be a failure; otherwise you'll use it. They may decide to give it to units in the field or bring it here first." She replied "Moving on with history. The last time the military was used in combat was in Canterlot three years ago. You all know that story since you were all alive for it. But I was there." She said, several others in the class started to talk quiet. "Did you know Changeling blood is blue but turns green? It does that for some reason. None of the brainiacs figures out why. That's enough for today, get out of here." Basic Part 2Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Basic Part 3Author's Note This one was supposed to be atttached to part two, but the work wasn't being saved Basic Part 3 "This is a standard issue rifle. You're all one of the first to use them because they're so different from the old guns everypony must be taught how to use them." Drill Instructor Sentry explained, as he continued to examine the gun. "Kroger, you use something like this?" "Negative. I used the M4 carbine." I responded "Carbine? Those are way shorter than a musket. Think you can handle this?" "Absolutely. I used mine on semi auto but I would use full auto when we were protecting a HVT. I was also taught on a rifle in basic. But it's way different than that thing." "Damn. Ok everypony, watch me figure this out. I wish they gave us some time to learn these guns ourselves." He muttered to himself, he loaded the gun and looked down range. He shot once, recocked the gun and shot again. "This is already way nicer than those muskets. Alright everyone on the line! You're doing some work." We all stood up and formed a line on the range. "Prone!" We all immediately ate dirt and looked down range. "Up! Now come grab a gun, it's time you do some real practice." We all grabbed a gun and fifteen bullets. It was no M16 and ninety rounds, but it'll do. "Alright, slide the clip in, it's designed to let the bullets in and the clip will slide out and onto the ground. Since I went over gun safety during the last two days, here's a tip; don't point the rifle at anypony." I slid the clip in and watched it fly out with a sound similar to the Garand clip hitting the ground. I pulled the bolt backwards from instinct before I realized it was wrong. Correcting my mistake, the bolt slid forward and locked in place. "Shoulder you weapon!" We all lifted our guns up to our shoulder and looked down the sights. The range was filled with targets of all shapes and sizes, ranging from a less than hundred yards out to almost half a human mile. "Fire!" The line exploded into a cloud of smoke and fire, along with the sound of a hundred rifles going off. A few coughs came throughout the line, I barely blinked and took in a deep breath of acidic smell from the powder. I was expecting to get hit by a sudden PTSD attack caused by the smell of gunpowder. Luckily, I kept my PTSD flashbacks at zero throughout basic so far. I rechambered the gun immediately and looked down range for a long off target. Several guns around me went off and I went as well. I was on checkpoint duty outside Khandahar City. It was a fairly busy day for checkpoints, it was market day so farmers were coming to sell their goods. The Taliban were coming to kill us and get into the city. An old pickup came rumbling down the road, most likely some farmer or merchant t comping to sell stuff. He pulled up to the checkpoint and we asked some questions as we searched his truck. "Ask him if he knows any hajis." Sergeant Jud told our terp. When he was asked if he knew any, he shook his head. Before my first deployment, I looked up some basic words in Arabic to help me while over there. Unfortunately they don't speak Arabic, but rather dozens of languages were found in the country. But it was obvious he was saying no, so we let him on his merry way. Despite our attempts to find any terrorists and make them attack us, it was another boring checkpoint duty. An hour later, a small convoy sped towards us, mostly likely a local governor or warlord. Warlords were fine half the time, knowing full well we would end them before sunset. Instead the trucks slowed down while the lead car sped up. "VEBD!" Someone shouted and we all starting shooting at the engine and driver. AN: VBED is Vehicle Borne Explosive Device. The car crawled to a stop, then exploded, most likely the driver's attempt to so something. The remaining trucks drove up and their passengers hopped out and started shooting us. We returned fire and quickly dealt with them. "Isn't checkpoint duty supposed to suck?" I asked. "No because every road, no matter how insignificant, is significant." Brody replied. "Stop puking that shit up, Brody." Kid said, "Let's go see if they have anything good on them." I woke up on a bed and a pain in my arm, next to me was a corpsman looking down at me. "How do you feel?" He asked. "Fine." I answered, "What happened?" "From what I was told when you entered, you froze up on the range. Whatever happened they couldn't get your attention. Brought you in here with your arms still sticking straight out." "I had a PTSD attack, it wasn't even that bad. It was when I was pulling fucking checkpoint duty and some guys attacked us. It wasn't even that intense." "I'm not a head doctor who spouts big Prench words so I don't know. I'd head back to your unit and keep on your day." I walked back to the range to find my company still there. "Welcome back, Kroger." Drill Instructor Sentry said to me as he handed me my rifle back. "Feel better?" "I'm perfectly fine. I just don't understand why it happened." "Well, if you ever need an ear, obviously none of the colts here have served. But I was in Canterlot during the Royal Wedding." "You've seen combat? You're bullshitting me." "One of the few. What happened?" "One minute I was here, next thing I knew I was pulling checkpoint duty. It wasn't anything traumatic." "Like I said, if you need an ear I'm here. If you want, you can sit out the rest of the day." "I'm fine, it was a small one. It's when I start yelling you should be worried. Those are the one with dead civilians and friends." I answered with a grin as I grabbed my gun. "Dead civies? No army should be killing civies?" "Yea? Tell that to the fuckers who did." I walked off and rejoined the line the range. I checked my gun to find it empty. I checked my pockets for the spare rounds and was surprised to find them. I decided to practice on the gun empty, just in case I had another attack. I went through the motions of loading, aiming and shooting until we were told to shut it down. *** Later that night I was in my bunk, trying to get some sleep. Ever since I enlisted back home, I was hit by cases of insomnia. I wasn't the only one with it, I would walk around sometimes to ponder whatever happened to come to me that night. My thoughts took me back to something I thought of often; am I making the right choice? What Michael and I was technically treason since we were in the military. But on the other hand was no one back home would know because no one knew where we were and at some point our enlistment would have ended. While I made the choice near what we assumed to be Thanksgiving, I still would have 'But what if..." thoughts during the winter. I rolled over to be on my side and continued to think my decisions over. Canterlot Princess Luna looked at a map of all the divisions for her triennial review, her second since she returned. She would review the change in population and redeploy troops as needed, based on the movement of her ponies. The maps revealed a large trend: More ponies were heading south than anywhere else, even those who immigrated to Equestria was living in the south. Most major cities were along the coast, with a few exceptions, such as Canterlot or Stalliongrad. Even then, none of them were in the south! "Las Pegasus has seen some growth, but barely." Princess Luna noted. "Most are in small towns, such as Appleloosa. Ponyville has also barely grown, even with Twilight there. Oak Ridge has doubled in population though, nearly three times." She wrote down her recommendations to mention to her sister. Two new divisions to be trained for the southern-central part of Equestria with one in or near Ponyville due to Twilight's presence. Camp Warwick, four weeks later We finally finished basic, only one more thing to do: graduation ceremony the following morning. We were being given our first assignment after graduation. I was hoping to stay on the front and not a desk warrior. "Gear Shift, Match Box, driving school." Yet two more examples of pony names being spot-on. I thought to myself. Match Box, despite sounding good at starting fires, shares his name with the toy car company back on Earth. "Kroger, Fuchs, Magomedov, Carpenter, officer school." I was surprised, so was everyone else. I was planning to enter the OCS for the Marines in Quantico in a few years, but to become one a few months after basic. "An officer?" Michael asked, "I doubt I would've stayed long enough back home for that." "Well, all four of you did well in leadership roles. The Princesses themselves asked for you to be an officer, Kroger." I can't find much on officer schools that was useful so I may jump that and pick up in fall/winter Back HomeSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Prep workAuthor's Note I just wanted to let you guys know that writing this story has been a FUCKING blast. That being said, don't worry, the story has AT LEAST another 100k words to be written. I'm aiming for 150k-200k. Thank you to everyone who's favorited it or follows it Next chapter: Another jump an maybe some action. Definitely some shooting and explosions Prep work I woke up the next morning at seven sharp and I was ready to go. I wanted to go back down there and look at everything in daylight. I was hoping another letter would have arrived at some point to give me some more information. "Tired of this pussy footing." I thought aloud, "No political horse shit in this so no need to be secretive." I walked to the kitchen to grab something to eat. Twilight was already there, cup of tea and paper being held in her magic. "Good morning, Dan." "Morning Twilight. What's new?" "I got a letter last night from Luna. She said she's making an announcement soon about the military." "Good to hear, she want me there or something? Otherwise, I'll spend a decent amount of time at the base. I need to implement some training exercises or something. Let everyone get to know everyone and for us to command a large number. Would I have to clear any training with you?" I explained as I toasted a bagel. Twilight rubbed her head, "It probably wouldn't hurt. If you need some more room, let me know and the government can buy more land." I started thinking if we would need more land. Artillery would need a place to practice for sure, so a few acres would be needed. A range next door would also be needed, so more land there. The support battalions have everything they need. I also wanted to get some other small things, furniture and are for the wall in the administration building and other places was something else I wanted. "Wouldn't hurt." I added. "Artillery needs a place to shoot away and so does everyone else. I don't know, five acres? Maybe more? I'll head over later and check it out." "What time?" Before I could answer, someone singing a walk into the kitchen. "Mornin'." James said as he walked in. "Morning, Colonel." I answered with a shit eating grin. "Morning, General, sir!" He shouted and stood at attention. "Calm down. I don't want to be called sir or general. I'll make that announcement when some troops arrive. Also we're heading over to the base soon. Hua?" "Hua Dan." AN: Hua is the Equestrian Army's form of war cries We talked until Michael and David joined us. We left to head over to the base. "Welcome to Camp War Foot." I said, as I lifted the gate up for everyone to enter. Michael stopped and looked at me, "War footing is gearing up for a war, you know that, right?" "Yes, but that's not the point. No one here knows that. I was going with Camp Harmony, since the Element Bearers live here, but it's already used. It's just one more piece of this division that makes it unique. I swung by last night and looked around. Did some paperwork and shit." "Camp Sparkle?" Twilight offered. "Maybe. There are plenty of bases named after people, they usually were killed in the area. Still not a bad idea. Nothing is set in stone." I gave a quick tour, since I struggled to remember the layout from the dark night. We walked into officer country and looked at the barracks we'd be living in." "Do we have our own huts or maybe our own rooms?" James asked "Who said we have to live on base? I rented a small place with some friends a few blocks away from base." I answered. "I probably will since I'm the CO; need to be close by. Maybe have some junior officers and NCOs live off base. A few will have families come as well." "Well, there's maybe five houses for sell around town at anytime." Twilight noted. "So expanding the town is needed." "There's eighteen thousand fighting men, a few thousand support staff and families. Let's say five hundred families move here. I say families first then some apartments for anyone who wants to live off base." "Agreed. I'll get in touch with some construction companies and have them starting adding some houses to the west edge. I'll leave some space for shops as well." Twilight added. "Also, would you know what our division name is?" I questioned, "I haven't been told yet and it seems kind of important to me, like are we an infantry or are we something new?" "They haven't told you? That's weird. It certainly should have been given already." "Only thing I got was a letter from Princess Celestia to congratulate me on my promotion. Unless it's something so fundamentally different from the rest of the army they don't know what to call it." "Maybe they're making it into a marine division." James suggested. "Keep you nice and comfy." "Perhaps, that would explain my massive promotion. I might be the world's foremost expert on amphibious assaults. But we're in the middle of the country, no ocean to practice and we have all these trucks." "Trucks?" "Yea. I'm not sure how many, but there's probably a thousand. Just sitting there waiting for someone to use them. Definitely can't use those on the beach unless they have a magic spell to drive across water." "Like Jesus." David noted "He walked, but yes. The trucks are near some windowless building. I thinks it's the prison or something." I led the the group over to the motor pool. "Behold, a lot of trucks. Oh and also there's the jail or something." "Have you tried the door?" James asked "Locked. Keys are most likely in the admin building. They might be in my desk or someone els's desk. I'm not entirely sure though." "They're obviously around here." Michael added. "Just a matter of where and which key goes with which building." "They better be labeled or I'm destroying this whole base. Admin building is over here." I said, continuing the tour. I opened the door and let everyone in. "This place is pretty empty." Twilight noted, everyone else added their complaints of the wall decorations, or lack there of. "Yea, it's something I want to piece. Add some paintings up, photos of people or something. I got time to figure it out. I'm thinking some stuff of Ponyville or something. Probably a few of military leaders as well. Have a look around, my office is over here. Your offices are probably down that hall. Do whatever, check your offices for any paperwork, explore the base or just leave. Don't matter to me." I said to my subordinates. "And me?" Twilight asked "Explore, head home, do some shopping. I plan on being here at least an hour handling crap. I'm assuming some troops will be arriving soon, today or tomorrow." "I have a meeting with local businesses soon anyway." "If they complain that they don't have enough business, tell them that they'll have more customers soon." Michael said. "Will do." She replied with a smile, teleported away and I went to my office. On my desk was a new letter. Dear Major General Kroger, I would like to extend my personal congratulations to you on your promotion, along with additional information. First, Captain Solar Beam and his company will arrive this evening and be assigned to the First Battalion. The rest of your division will slowly filter in as new recruits are trained. They will be spilt between you and the Twenty Second Infantry, the other latest division. Speaking of your division, yours is the First Motorized. Where as all the others are still reliant of their own two feet to move, you will move faster on the field of battle. This is the main reason for your large leap in ranks. Such a revolutionary new tactic often requires a leader who sees the world in a different light. Some are obviously opposed to your new rank, but in time they will see you are the best candidate for the job. Yours truly, Princess Luna "We got a name boys!" I shouted. "Something good?" James called back. "First Motorized. That why all those trucks are here." "Meaning what?" "While the rest of the army marches, we sit on our asses and drive to combat. It's what I did in Afghanistan." "My father was armored infantry, what's the difference?" "It's called mechanized by most and they use APCs or IFVs, nice and armored and completely protected from small arms fire. They're also treaded, like a tank." I said, volume dropping when I realized why I was in charge of the division. The trucks could keep up with our tanks. "Guys! I know why we got big promotions!" "Our good looks?" Michael offered "Yes! No, it's our tanks. We should grab them and bring back! This is the start of motorized warfare. We should also look into how fast they all go." "So we're racing tanks." James said "Sounds like fun!" David added. "Also wouldn't the tanks be destroyed at some point in a war?" "I mean, you got a point Davey. But we're officers, we won't be within a mile of a fight." "Says who? You can bet I'll be up front, I joined to fight. Not sit a hundred miles behind the lines. That's why I wanted to be a captain, still fight and no one would bat an eye." I cried The door squeaked open and a voice called out. "Hello? Anypony here?" I stood up and walked out into the lobby. "Now that sounds like Captain Beam." I said and walked into the lobby. "General." He saluted and I returned. I couldn't help but feel awkward as the man older than me saluted me out respect. Now I felt how second lieutenants felt when they were saluted. "Your men outside?" "No, I told them to head over to First Battalion land and get set up. What's the game plan?" "Drink until we die or the rest of the division arrives. Whatever comes first." "Sounds like a good plan. Where's a good place to drink?" "I always go to a little booze store. Ran by a woman named Berry Punch. I'm partial to Harper Whiskey. Follow me." I led Beam to my office. "Pardon the lack of furniture, this place is brand new. I'm thinking a small high table on the wall with some booze." "Well you won't be the first and certainly not the last." I laughed at that. "No, not even close. The reason I wanted to talk in private was simple. I don't know what I'm doing and neither do my colonels." I raised a hand before he could protest. "I'm currently twenty four and a two star general. I don't have to spell out my issue." "You don't believe you can lead." "Not a command this large. I think someone like you, granted higher than your rank, should be here and I should be a lieutenant or I should replace you as captain." "Well, what I learned from those above me and what I do for those below is simple. You don't them how to do but what to do and let them figure it out. Sometimes you may have to do yelling, but that's life. You obviously don't believe in yourself. I could see a colonel or a one moon general here, but you, General, have seen more about than half the army combined. I never seen combat or a dead body." "Which is the exact reason why I don't like this promotion. I've seen combat, I'm not a guy who can stare at map and photos and say where to attack. We both want to be a general, but in my mid-fucking-twenties? No thank you." "Suck it up, buttercup. This sure as shit isn't a dream. Besides, you can have four moons on your shoulder before your mane goes gray." I nodded at his last point. I already knew that I couldn't do a thing about it. "There's one thing I want you to see, come with me." "Yes, General." "Also, don't call me that. Just Dan. Also don't salute me unless we're at a formal event." "Feels odd having somepony older calling you sir." "Bingo." "I've never had it, I worked my way up the ladder." "You ever enlisted? Was there a Private Beam ten years ago?" "Just a Second Lieutenant four years back. Once I graduated high school I spent some time working on a farm. Got bored and joined the army." "Shame you missed out on being a private, always get some stories from that time." I laughed at one of them. "I remember one time we to hit by a storm and orders were not to go outside without our armor, guys wore only that around base." We had a good laugh at that one. "But this is what I wanted to show you." "Truck? Isn't this for logistics?" "Some hopefully. But this is our way to fight. We'll ride to the battle in these things." I finally got a close up view of them, they were fifteen feet long, a couple feet of the ground. Good ground clearance, but could be prone to tipping over. I climbed on the bumper and popped the hood. She had a V-6, which seemed small to me. A canvas trap covered the back of the truck. "Not bad. Could be worse." "How many could could you fit?" My Captain asked "Lets go look." We peeked into the back and climbed in, "I'd say eight or ten. Depends on the gear they have. Wish they had a weapon on them, they're sitting ducks in this thing." "Cut the front of the cover off, add a gun or two. We'd lose room for them to sit, but better than losing them." "Well whenever my mechanics arrive we do do that. We could get some sheet metal or something light and put on the outside, a little more protection. Let's worry about it later. Go get settled in." I'm not a salesman but here's a gunAuthor's Note Writing "Grabbed my moons" makes me think Dan is grabbing his ass for some reason. I really do like word building. It's always fun to create new ideas that help led to conflict instead going for a forced conflict. I'm not a salesman but here's a gun The following day, Camp Warfoot I walked into work at 8 in the morning. I noticed a few soldiers milling about, some playing poker. "How much to get in?" I asked, so far none noticed who I was. "Ten bits." One of them answered "Is that the officer discount?" Finally, one looked up at me. He was confused by my non-pony face. "Who are you?" I grabbed my moons. "The dumb son of a bitch they put in charge. God help you." They all jumped up to salute me. "Sir!" "At ease, boys. Carry on, I may join in at some point down the road." "O-of course, General. See you around." I ignored the fact I was called General since they were clearly new. I was hoping that some veteran sergeants would be among my new arrivals. "Hey Dan!" A familiar voice called and I turned around. "Flash? What the fuck are you doing here?" "I've been assigned here. What about you?" "This is my command. Welcome to the First Motorized." "You're pulling my leg man, they'd be insane to put you in charge." For the second time in five minutes I grabbed my moons and showed him. "Oh." "I've sorta got over it. I've figured by now I can't change it. What are you assigned to?" "You. I was assigned bow gunner and co-driver. I wasn't told of what though." I had one member of my tank crew, one of sixteen needed. I also realized I was never given a roster who has arrived, leaving me in the dark of new arrivals. I would probably needed an aide of some sorts. Maybe James would be a good fit for the job. Just one more thing I need to handle. "I'm not sure of anyone else assigned. Go set up in a Third Battalion barrack, I'll let James know. Also, just call me Dan. We know each other well enough for that." "You got it." I continued on to the admin building, with no one else nearby. I knew I was the only one in the building, unless someone else arrived. Instead going left to my room, I took a right. The very first room was the archives room. The inside was filled with file cabinets from floor to ceiling. "The fuck is all these supposed to be used for?" First drawer had the blueprints for the base, along with some other miscellaneous stuff for the base, such as building materials useless shit like the bed frame manufacturer. I looked through the rest of the drawers. I did find names, but they only had medical information and were unordered. Something to have second lieutenants handle. I grabbed the blueprints and went back out to the lobby and went over the blueprints. All I learned was the mystery building was the War Room and the prison was tucked behind officer country. I noticed there were several enlisted messes and three officer messes. I didn't approve, they should all be eating together so men can know their officers and vice versa. After seeing combat the wall between officer and enlisted is torn down. Granted, some officers were still pricks. The door opened and someone called out. "Dan? You in here?" "In the back Dash." I heard her walk over. "What's up?" "I have to report to you or something. You see, I'm in the Wonderbolt Reserves so have to check in with so you now." "What do they exactly? Beyond shows. Even the Thunder Birds are active duty." "They used to run messages and do recon. I guess since radios were invented after the last war." "And now that's it's faster than flying, they're the odd man out. Like the army after the Cold War." I noted. She nodded, most likely since she didn't understand. "Recon is still a thing. Maybe fly over, nab somepony and take them prisoner. Except you would have to fly them back. I don't know now." "Radios can be jammed and new technology is not infallible. We used jammers in Afghanistan against the Taliban so they couldn't call in IEDs. What about fighting in the air?" "They used to, pegasi would take off and fight with their fists or knives. They'd attack whoever flew up up to meet them and they'd go for wings; make them fall and die. Then whoever won would control the sky and drop rocks or small bombs." I nodded at the part of history I never knew. "Swinging back around to why you're here, what am I auto on with you? You're the only one in at least fifty miles so it's not like each company, much less each battalion will have someone like you." "I'm not sure either. I probably could do recon and then join the fight." "Is that something you'd be down to do? I could show you at some point." She looked at her phone. "Wouldn't hurt. I have to run now, breaks over." "Alright. If you want to do some training let me know. Good to see." "You too!" She called over her shoulder and walked back out. I went back to reading the map and already planned to remove any barrier on the mess halls. If being in charge was this easy, I could see myself enjoying this. Part of me remembered the Griffon Civil War. For whatever reason whenever the ruler dies, the clans all fight to earn the crown, regardless of family. So after either tearing the country apart or winning with almost no deaths, the clan leader is crowned king in Griffonstone and must proof his worth to everyone he just beat. By declaring war on another country. This led to the size and population changing. At one point they controlled half of Prance and a few kings later, the minotaurs held most of the country. I knew that I had a limited amount of time before something would happen. All I had to do was wait for my troops to arrive and train them for what's basically experimental warfare. No pressure. The time had pass much quicker than I had expected, it was only mid-afternoons and I still had some work to do. I left my office and the blueprint in a drawer. Out in the lobby area, I noticed a microphone on the desk, next to a large box with a shitload of switches. The PA system for the base. I flipped all the switches and pressed the button on the mic. "Testing. One, two, three. Testing." I said before turning it all off, which for all I know wasn't even hooked up the right way and no one heard me. I did one more check of the room and decided to call it a day. Canterlot, that night Princess Luna double checked her hair and makeup in her bathroom mirror. This was her fifth solo speech to the country, her first was to tell everypony that she was no longer Nightmare Moon, although her sister did give her own speech before about it. She walked out of her room and through the castle to the throne room to give the speech. Key guests and reporters will be filing in soon. Celestia was no doubt in the room ever since she set her sun. "Damn." She said aloud, when she realized she forgot her speech. A quick summon spell placed it in her hand. She walked through a seemingly simple door that led through a passage that put her just behind the thrones. "Good evening Luna." Her sister greeted. "All set?" "Yes. I had Perfect Diction look over it earlier." "Two minutes Your Majesties." One of the cameracolts said. "I didn't realize I was getting it so close. I'm surprised you didn't come find me." Luna noted, as she double checked her speech. "I figured you would show up soon. Worse case was they were delayed for a few minutes." "As long as I get to watch the Crowns beat the Thunder I'm fine." "The game is on in thirty minutes." Clestia pointed out. She was glad that her sister had a smooth transition after her return. "One minute!" Somepony cried out. "I'll leave you to it." She said and walked behind the camera. Luna walked to the podium and got ready. She took a deep breath and slowly released it. "Good evening Equestria. I wish to speak about the state of our army. I have reviewed the population of Equestria and decided that an additional two divisions should be raised. Given that the navy is also increasing fleet size, the army should also grow. They are the Twenty-Second Infantry, who will be deployed near Appleloosa and led by General Golden Victory. The other is a new concept, the First Motorized. This division will be led by General Kroger. General Kroger brings a new view to our military, along with his own prior experience. He has been chosen for this new division because the thought of moving rapidly during a time of war is a radical idea and needs somepony with an equally sharp mind. This being said, he will have near complete control over this new division during the formation. I speak for the nation when I say we wish them both the best of luck. We are also announcing a competition for two new designs that everypony is allowed to send designs for. The first is a belt fed machine gun with a bullet diameter of at least eight mintos wide. The second is a small vehicle that can go off road and serve a variety of purposes. Thank you." She turned around and walked off. "Princess!" A reporter called out, "Will all divisions become motorized or will the First be a special division." "We're looking into it." She answered. "Will the Air Force receive a new ship?" Another cried. "It's possible." "Are the rumors that the changelings becoming more aggressive true?" "That situation is being looked into and reactions are being planned." With the last answer Princess Luna and her sister walked out of the room. "Has the army drawn up plans?" Celestia asked, away from the hawk-like ears of the press. "Yes." Her sister answered, "Our friends in the main changeling hive has given us plenty of information. Only issue is finding the damn bugs once they enter a town." "The mages say the detection spell will be done in a few month's time." Luna laughed. "They said that almost two years ago." "I never said I was holding my breath over it. Do you plan do plan to send any units to the Badlands?" "At the moment two brigades from the Fifth since the Twenty Second and First Motor will take several months to be formed. Just a little something to make them think twice about trying something big." "Would you deploy those two so soon?" "The brigades or divisions?" "The divisions. I'm not like you when it comes to the military, but I know you don't deploy green units the instant they're all together." "Ah, yes. The Twenty Second will more than likely sit back since they will be between the Badlands and here. It would also be an opportune time to give Dan a trial run." Luna explained. Celestia's phone rang, "Twilight's calling. Must be to congratulate you for the speech." She answered it and put her phone on speaker. "Hello?" "Hey Celestia!" Twilight replied cheerfully. "I've got somepony who wants to talk to you. Oh and let Luna know she did a good job on the speech. I can't wait to see some of the designs for the off road vehicle." "Did she forget about the gun design?" Luna whispered, Celestia just shrugged. "Good evening, Your Majesties." Dan said. "Good evening to you as well, General. What can we help you with?" "Let's say that I have a good design that could win the machine gun design. I got a bullet here that's about ten and a half mints long-." "Mintos!" Twilight said in the background. "Well we did the math and-" "I did all the math and you just sat on your phone." Twilight butted in. "And basically the smallest measurement for us is millimeters and the conversion comes out to one point two millimeters per minto. So basically this thing can tear up anything with light armor." "Do you have a blueprint?" Celestia asked. "No but I have something better, a working version of it. Send some people to me and they have all the blueprints they'll ever need. I'll let you all know if I cook something up for the vehicle." "I hope so, General. We'll send someone out tomorrow to check it out and submit it to the contest." "Glad to hear your Majesties. Good bye." Action Time?Author's Note First off, the last chapter set a new single day record of 819 views! So thank you all once again from the bottom of my heart. It's been fun doing this and I plan on writing more in the future. AND THREE THOUSAND WORDS THIS TIME I also purposely left out what gun Dan what talking about last chapter. I know I've been doing MASSIVE jumps but I really wanted some action scenes and needed time to progress. I ALSO fucked up with army organization. It should be brigades and not battalions. Action Time? "Sir you have someone here to see you." James said as he opened the door to my office. Next to him was another soldier, except his unit patch wasn't ours. Mostly because we don't have one. "Captain Blue Print, sir. Reporting as ordered." I glazed over the fact is name is basically a piece of paper with plans on them. "Welcome Captain. I imagine you're here for my designs. Luckily for you I have absolutely nothing to do so follow me." I led him through the base over to the motor pool, where the tanks were now parked. I climbed on top of mine and slapped the fifty cal. "Here she is, Captain. The Ma Deuce. They wanted a big gun, here it is. What do you think?" "I think you're going to hunt a hydra with that gun." He noted. I couldn't help but laugh. "Nah, they're out of season at the moment. Terrorists, on the other hand, are always open season." "You've seen combat?" He asked "Plenty of it. Just a little less than a year of it. We used guns like this on trucks and defending the base, yet here it is mounted on a tank that's seventy years old." "It's been in service that long?" "I don't think it's the exact model, but yes. It's filled a variety of roles and does a damn good job so it's fought in plenty of wars and will continue to do so." "Tell me some more about it, if you don't mind, sir." "Come on up and I'll give you a tour." I watched slowly climb up the tank, clearly afraid of falling. "She won't hurt you, I promise." "It's even bigger up close." The Captain noted of the gun when he joined me on the top of the tank. I opened the ammo box next to the gun. "This is what it fires, twelve point seven millimeters wide. I've seen this thing tear apart walls, cars and quite a few bodies." "That's one hay of a hole to patch up." Captain Print said, as he started to take pictures of the gun. "How much does it weigh?" "About eighty pounds. Although I'm not sure what that translates over to whatever you guys use for weight, but it's heavy." "Do you have some spare rounds so they could be reversed engineered?" "Plenty of those, it should be fired around five hundred rounds a minute." "I'll pass that on to the engineers. I think I'm all set." "Just like that?" I asked, not sure if he was making a joke, "I could've taken pictures and sent some rounds." "Yea but we gotta convince the Princesses that we do stuff." We shared a laugh. "I feel you there, what's next for the gun? I mean the plans and whatnot for the competition." "We'll make a prototype and enter it for the first round of choosing, unless four are entered. In that case we'll just test them all, the whole thing should take a few months. If you want my opinion, I like the way this thing looks, it just screams try and mess with me. I think if he doesn't win, it'll find a role." We slid off the tank and began to walk back towards the gate. When we arrived, I offered him my hand. "I hope it wins, all I could do now is hope. Thank you, regardless for coming here Captain." He shook my hand "Of course, General. Somepony will keep you updated on the competition." He walked through the gates and back towards town. I went back to my office to see if I had anymore work that I had to worry about. I wrote down promotions for my aides de camp and looked over the non-existent orders and supply requests, I walked back out with a plan to return later in the week. I read somewhere that major generals are allowed three aides:a colonel, a major and a lieutenant. I already had a colonel or three up my sleeve, but needed a major and lieutenant. I planned for to promote Captain Beam to that rank and let him keep his company or give him a battalion. I didn't know any lieutenants, but since they were such a low rank for officers I could easily promote Sentry to it. Three months later "First Brigade will run small unit exercises and be the reserve battalion this week. Second will keep their assignments and Third will fill in for First. Questions?" I said to my colonels. We were "Whitetail Woods?" Michael asked. "As always. Also James, reports from Mad Brooks say some noise was heard coming from the general directions of the Everfree. It's probably long gone but send a squad to check it out." "Wilco." James responded and left. "He's doing well." David noted. I didn't respond but I agreed with him. I was concerned that there would be a grave mistake of putting an eighteen year-old in charge of six thousand, some of whom were his age or older, but James proved everyone wrong. He certainly had some growing pains and was overly cautious when it was his turn to have exercises, but he fixed his issues. I knew no matter how often someone told him that his father would be proud of what he's done he would act with a chip on his shoulder. Like he still had to prove himself. I personally figured it was himself or me. To himself to prove that he can do it and myself because I've became an older brother he didn't have, someone to prove he wasn't some kid, a view I never had of him. I was trying to figure out how to deploy my men in the most efficient way. So far I liked the two one and one off style, for now, which also allowed for the battalion off to do more training. I rotated my battalions on occasion so they would know the towns we protected. I was still waiting on four thousand and five hundred more men to arrive, but I still was able to protect each town with about a platoon, but some needed two or even three. "Sir, there's somepony to see you in the admin building and a report came in from Canterlot." Flash's voice came in over the radio. I answered the radio, "Alright, I'll be over in a minute. You guys are dismissed." I marched over to the admin building and watched several trucks leave to go on patrol. I walked in and found Sentry talking to someone on the radio. "This report came from Canterlot, peace may be coming for the Griffons." "Who said you can go through my mail? I'll demote to private if I catch you again!" I shot back. "You did by making me your damn secretary." "I did? Damn I got to lay off the booze." I looked down at the reports. It was a message from backchannels that said a peace agreement was possibly being reached by the Griffons, with an unknown clan being the top dog and earning the throne. I figured it was diplomatic rumors and nothing would come out of it. No point for me to worry until I actually hear it was confirmed. "A school teacher. Something about having some troops to visit or something." "Okay. Let me know if anything pops up." I said, as I opened the door. Hopefully this meeting wouldn't last too long, I have some other work to do. "Roger that." I closed the door. Inside was Cheerilee, the teacher here before an extra seventy kids arrived in four months. She stood up and offered me her hand. "Thank you for seeing me, General. I'm sure you're a busy stallion." I shook her hand and shrugged my shoulders. "Not really. I'm still missing around four thousand men and I'm just giving order to my colonels. What can I help you with?" That got a smile and a small laugh from her. "Coming up soon is career day. I always try and have a wide variety of ponies come in: farmers, bakers, chefs and every job under the sun. I have never been able to get soldiers to visit" I sat in my chair "Now with fourteen thousand close by, you can have plenty come and talk." "Yes. I was hoping you could send a couple of soldiers over." "I'll make a you a better offer." Her confused face told me I caught her off guard and I kept rolling. "This is an entire division. Eighteen thousand soldiers, but we have doctors; and I know personally that combat surgery is way different from regular surgery. Mechanics, radio operators. We have some others but their importance isn't too high. I'll come and visit, along with regular troops and some support battalions." She obviously didn't expect me to be so generous. "Thank you very much, General! It starts in three days time at nine thirty in the morning." I grabbed a piece of paper off my desk for something later. "What did you mean about combat surgery?" "I was wounded in the back about a third of the way through my second deployment. I'll round a few men up by then." I said as I walked her out the door. "Sentry?" "Yeah Dan?" "Anything new from Canterlot? A vague report is bound to be made clearer soon." "Nothing yet. When we come back there may be an update." I nodded at his point. "Yeah, okay. Come on, we got training. Tanks won't drive themselves." "I'll stay back and design one." "You wish, now come on." I ordered as I walked out. We made about halfway to the tanks when about a dozen soldiers walked up to us. "Excuse me, General, sir." The lieutenant leading them said. I noticed most of them were NCOs "Yes, Lieutenant?" "Me and some of the stallions were wondering if we could have the weekend off." "Who's your colonel?" "Carpenter." "Did you ask him?" "No, sir. I'm not sure where he is." "Alright. Why do you all want the weekend off? Bachelor party for one of you? Going to a city and bar crawling and getting tossed out of strip clubs?" "Sir, we all have kids in school and this weekend they're going camping in Whitetail Woods." I realized I could have them go to the school. "Alright, but on one condition." "What's that sir?" Someone else asked. "In a few days, the school is having a career day. A few of you come with me and I'll sign your passes for the weekend." "That's it?" The lieutenant asked, I like to think I'm not a hardass on most, but if he wants to really earn time off. "Would you like to run eight miles on full combat gear?" "No, sir." They all shouted. "Excellent. Write your names down on some paper and put in the admin building." We continued on our way to the range. So far, there hasn't been any fuck ups with using the tanks. The drivers figured how to drive them and the gunners and loaders got the hang of breech loaders. However, we've only trained on shooting at wooden targets and I was concerned that someone would introduce armored vehicles soon. So I brought in some metal plates for the range instead of usual wood to practice using armor piercing shells instead of high explosive. Everyone was standing around talking. I walked over and shouted, "You ladies ready for some training?" "Sir, yes, sir!" They chanted back. "Good. Mount up, we're heading to the range. We're doing new shit." I looked at my tank as everyone else mounted up. I had a soldier who's a good artist put an actual devil dog on the turret. Everyone else got artwork added to theirs. "Afternoon, all of ya. Box, take us to the range." "Roger." Match Box said. He was a quiet man, usually says no more than three words at a time. His light blue fur reflected the light back up and all over his little corner of the tank. I looked at my loader and gunner, Steel Stud and Eye Spies. Stud was my height and nearly pure muscle, he's probably related to Big Mac. He could handle several shells at a time courtesy of his earth pony strength. His dark gray fur absorbed the light coming in, leaving just his frame. Eye Spies was the lone female on my crew and had easily better than 20/20 eyesight, if such a thing was possible. Her yellow fur glowed with the sunlight. I closed my own hatch and adjusted my periscope. I doubled checked the piece of paper I took from my office, twelve targets, four inch thick iron sheets around eleven feet by thirteen with three hidden in bushes. I turned on the radio to everyone else. "Alright, there's enemy armor in the area. Keep your eyes open." Almost immediately the two on my left opened fire. "удар!" David cried out (AN: Hit, pronounced chit/shit Not kidding.) "Missed!" Michael noted. "Spies, choose your target." "Target in the open, quarter mile." The tank jerked slightly as the shell left and the canister came back in. Stud reloaded the gun while someone else fired. I checked off two targets hit. "Got 'em!" James said, I added another hit. The shooting kept going for fifteen minutes, I wanted to make sure we hit everything and then some. Luckily, shells were not a concern since Princess Celestia had a small addition added on to a factory that makes naval shells to make shells for us. "Alright everyone cease fire. Cease fire." I said, "Next time we come out here we're shooting and scooting. Let's head back, artillery is up next." Three days later We pulled up in front of the school, in total there were eight of us, a private, a sergeant and the lieutenant who asked me, as combat troops. A doctor, a mechanic and an engineer also joined us since they had a more specialized job. I figured me also coming along would be good since there is less than a hundred generals in the army. "Where should I park?" I muttered to myself, a distinct lack of yellow lines and concrete things to almost drove over to tell me. "I should be fine anywhere right?" "Suppose anywhere will do." "Parking in the class, watch out everyone." "Within reason." "Party pooper!" Someone called from the back, to which we had enjoyed a laugh. I decided across the street will be good enough. We were set to arrive an hour after the day actually started, since Cheerilee thought we were extremely busy and any attempts to say we weren't and didn't mind showing up when it started were ignored. "Anyone care when they go?" I asked as we walked over. Silence was my answer. "I'll go first then we'll go by rank." I received a chorus of 'Yes sir' We walked in and took a spot on the far wall. Someone else was talking and judging by his clothes, he worked in an office. "And that's how I got my cutie mark in law. Any questions?" When no hands went up, everyone clapped. "Thank you, Mr. Jury." Cheerilee said, "General, would you or one of your soldiers like to go next?" The class turned to look at us all. "Of course. I'll go first and we'll go down the ranks." I said, making my way to the front. "My name is Dan Kroger and I am a Major General." A kid raised a hand, "Yes?" "What's a Major General?" "Good question, I am in charge of a division, which is made up of twenty thousand soldiers, which can be further broken all the way down to groups of four called a fireteam. But above a division is a corp, made of three divisions, then an army group, which is two corps together and above that is the entire army. But getting back to my rank, since the newest Major General, all others have more experience than me. Then are Lieutenant Generals, Regular Generals, General of the Army and finally the Princesses themselves. The ranks for Generals go by moons, Brigadier Generals wear one moon, I have two and so on." "You seem quite young to hold such a high rank." One of the parents pointed out. I laughed at their statement, "Oh, I am. I'm only twenty four, I'm probably the youngest general, in general." I shared a light laugh with everyone else. "But I'm the youngest by a couple years, if not more." "Why's that?" Another parent asked. "I wish I knew, but my best guess is that I've spent about a year in a combat zone. I spent five years in the United States Marine Corps. It was like the army, but we do beach landings." I paused for a moment to wait for someone to ask me about the Corps. Instead a little girl raised her hand. "Yes?" "Did you ever kill anypony?" I covered my laughing with a fist. "Glimmer!" Cheerilee hissed. "It's fine." I waved off her concerns. "Um, yes I have. I've seen some horrible things, done horrible things. But, I've played soccer and handed out candy with kids. I have seen weird things-" "Base to Sandman Actual." My radio interupted. "Must be important if they want be right now, pardon me." I said as I pulled the radio of my belt. "Sandman Actual go ahead base." "Sir, this information is for your ears only, are you in a safe place?" I looked up with a confused look. Clearly something big was happening. I excused myself and went outside. "I am now. Why? What's going on?" "Sir, there are reports that changelings are attacking cities across Equestria." "Are they confirmed?" "Yes, sir." I leaned up against the wall. So much for a quiet few years before I had to train until a war broke out. "Fuck." Was the only word I could think of. I started thinking of a response. Finally some actionAuthor's Note ITS FINALLY HERE Finally some action "Have Third Brigade go and reinforce everywhere. Have an additional company or two in town and a squad with the Princess. Have someone come by here with our weapons. Actually, send a squad and we'll come back to base. Get people inside. Have all units check in. Make sure a battalion is always inside the base." "Roger that, sir." In the distance I heard several rifles shots. "Hurry up on it, I just heard gunfire." I didn't wait to get a response and went back inside. I went back inside and found the civilians against the far side wall and hiding, with parents holding their kids. "What's going on?" A civilian asked. Since it was obvious they knew something was wrong I didn't hold back. "Changelings have launched attacks across the nation." I waited a moment to see if panic would set in, luckily no one flipped out, at least verbally. "At the moment a squad of troops are on the way to protect you on the way to town." "Are you mad? Sending us out there with those bugs being Celestia-knows where." Another parent shrieked. "I assure you I am not insane. This building is quite isolated and you all being home will making it easier to protect you all." Behind me, the door slammed opened and a black pony with holes in its limbs was outside, its horn glowing "Changeling!" The sargeant shouted and rushed him, both tumbling back out the door. The magic from its horn went into the roof. I ran to join them outside as the civilians screamed. They were rolling around on the ground, I grabbed the changeling by his shirt and threw him into the wall. "What do you want?" I asked, instead he punched me in the gut. I loosened my grip on him and he punched me again. I staggered backwards, I tensed up waiting for another hit, but the sergeant keep along again. "ETA for back up three minutes out." My radio announced. I took a few steps back to recover my breath and get ready in case more come out of the woods. The sarge was stilling handling himself well. He gave the changeling an uppercut and tripped him, forcing it to fall. He quickly jumped on top of it before giving it a few punches and it passed out. "Now what?" He asked me. "Hold him down , Sergeant..." "Solar Rise, but everyone calls me S." Before I could respond, several trucks pulled up in front of the school. Only one had troops in them. I walked over to the officer in charge, a lieutenant. "Lieutenant! Where are the rest of your men?" "Sir, they are at the base and I brought these trucks to bring the civilians back to town." "Alright. Keep your eyes open on the tree line." I went back inside the school. "Okay, everyone, trucks are here. Just stay calm." I watched them head out, Cheerilee in the rear, I followed her out. "This is one hell of a career day, huh?" "If I do another one and it bests this, I'll quit right away." "I'll hold you to it." I watched her get in a truck, pushed the gate up and banged the side twice. "My boys! Mount up! We're heading back." We remounted, prisoner tied up, and I drove as I fast as I could with a stick shift. Luckily I had experience with driving stick, thanks to my shitty Honda Accord that was older than me when I got it as a first car. We pulled up to base and were checked to see if we were changeling. Unfortunately, no spells were created yet to find hidden changelings, until they released one we couldn't tell. I'd have to create a verbal challenge until they did. I drove to the motor pool and slammed the brakes and ran to the armory. Instead I remembered that I was a general and shouldn't be near the front. "Take that prisoner to the jail! Have intelligence talk to him." I turned and took off for the War Room, hopefully someone else will be there. Jame's brigade must come back, resupply and head back out. Inside of the room were my colonels, making adjustments to the map. "Third is about ten out." James said. "Danny boy wants a battalion here in reserve, then another company in Ponyville. We could send out platoons to wherever else." I leaned against the wall to watch them interact. I wanted to see if they could work together. "Oak Ridge would need two more platoons." David added, "Minimum." "James, you should send a company up there. Maybe even a battalion and spread them out further. Oak Ridge has fifteen thousand." Michael said, moving an orange battalion block to the town. "I do not tell people how to do things, tell them what to do and let them surprise me with their results." I quoted, to reveal myself. "Now name a state in the U.S." "Why?" "Need to make sure you're not a changeling." I said. "California." "Texas." "New York." I let out a small laugh. "Yeah, your foreigners all right. If any of you said Rhode Island or Idaho, I'd be concerned. Glad to see you all could work together. Have all companies check in?" "Yes. The platoons in Oak Ridge have no contact but request reinforcements. How long have you been here." Michael "Since Third was ten mikes out. So they're five out now. You're still missing two thousand men, right James? That's four battalions." "Yeah. Why?" "Doing some math, five companies of a hundred men make a battalion. Twelve battalions of five hundred make a brigade. Three brigades of six thousand make a division." "Add the fact me and Mike are missing a thousand men each and James is missing two thousand and you'd have the First Motorized." David pointed out. "I have eight battalions to go wherever." James said. "Well, seven actually since you want one here." "One to Oak Ridge, for sure. Then, I guess break them down to battalions and send them wherever else. Actually, keep them all here except the one to Oak Ridge. We're blind against their plans. I heading over to the castle, I need a bigger picture and see what is happening in the rest of the country. Keep in touch on radio." Canterlot Castle "How much of the city is ours and when will we have full control?" Princess Celestial asked. "Just a few more blocks, there's probably a few hiding in the area and no doubt some who are still hidden or we missed. The city will be ours again by night." General Keg answered. "Most units have reported they have searched half the city. The only ones we haven't heard from are the countryside units, but I guarantee by morning we'll have full control." "Of which: the country or city?" "Both. We're also drawing up plans to respond." "Excellent, I want my sister to review them tonight and for me to see it in the morning." Celestia said as she walked out. Castle Friendship Evening was slowly turning to night and I was still waiting to hear that we had the whole area under control. Twilight and I were in the War Room in her castle. "All units, check in, over." I called on the radio. Usually it goes by company all the way down to the last one in Third Brigade. Not this time. "Sandman two-one! The whole town is being attacking, over." Someone answered. In the background I could hear yelling and gunshots. "We need immediate reinforcements. We may be forced to pull out." "Base here. Two companies are ready, what is your location, over." Someone else said "North edge of Millport, but platoons are scattered throughout the town. I'm not certain of their status. We're taking heavy fire now, over and out." "Over and out." I put the mic back on the side. "Damn. Twilight, pass on that the town of Millport is under attack and not under control." The two of us have been in the room, occasionally someone else entering to give us an update on town. Surprisingly, the town had few changeling to attack. They must've expected to failure and didn't give a shit. "Also tell them gay I won't be around." Twilight turned to look at me. "Where are you going?" "Millport. That's where the fight is." "You're not some young and innocent private who wants to fight." "You're right. I'm not innocent. I have the blood of at least a hundred men on my hands. Besides the tank will hold." "So you want more blood on your hands? You're just going to kill anything that moves?" "Only if they try to kill me first." I answered as I walked out. I feared a direct attack on the castle, so I arrived with tank and crew in tow. Scattered around the outside was a squad along with other troops to defend Ponyville. "Mount up, we're heading to Millport." I ordered, the engine roared to life and we took off to joint the trucks already heading over. 3rd Person, Millport Captain Blue Steel peeked out from his cover, a heavily damaged truck, to see any changelings. Unfortunately, he saw twenery pairs of blue eyes staring back. The only good thing he saw was that all of the dead on the road were changelings. He took a potshot at one and pleasantly surprised when he hit one, blue-green blood spluttered. A few magic bolts flew at him and he went behind cover again. "General Kroger said he's a mike out!" His radio operator told him. "What's a mike?" Captain Steel yelled back. He watched one his men get hit in the arm and he shot what he thought was the one who did it. Before his radio operator could guess what a 'mike' was, machine gun fire and an explosion hit the changeling side of the square. As his part of the fight, quieted down, over a dozen trucks through by and at the end was Dan's machine. A door on the roof opened. Dan POV I climbed out of the tank. "Heard you boys needed a hand!" I shouted over the engine. "Yes, sir. This here is the square and we have control of it now." "Have you checked the buildings? Make sure no one bad is in them." "I have men in them for protection and the civilians weren't near the buildings. They all should be back home." "Unless the fucking bugs have them!" I called back. "I'm off to help secure the rest of the town. How many men do you have?" "A hundred but 5 are hurt. One is pretty bad and I'm moving them out soon." "Good thinking. Establish a seven block perimeter around the square. Have your men get some sleep, the night is still early. Urban warfare sucks when you're tired." "Yes, sir!" The Captain said and saluted. He turned to give out orders. I went back inside and checked my map. "Square is on the north edge on town. Whole town is a war zone so let's drive around and see what we find." Sentry turned around. "Are you saying we drive around until we find trouble?" "Yep. Driver forward, take us anywhere." "Roger." Box said and we left the area. We drove a few blocks before several magic bolts came out at. Almost immediately the turret swung to shoot back. I hoped to use the cannon as rarely as possible in the town. The machine guns opened fire at wherever the magic came from. There was no other units nearby to help us, so I swung my periscope around. Sure enough, a black silhouette was on the back. I grabbed my sidearm from the little mount for it and popped the hatch. I looked right at a pair of blue, glowing eyes. I pulled the trigger, the area briefly lighting up the area. Blood splattered across the tank and my face. I went back inside and closed the hatch. "Does changeling blood do anything to people?" I asked everyone, "Like will I get superpower or something." "You get to change shape, it only to something useless." Eye Spies responded sarcastically. "You'll most likely turn into a potted plant or a chair." "I'll be the ultimate spy." I peered outside and didn't see shooting, "Alright, let's keep moving." We ended drove around some more and every time I asked how they were doing, they had the area secured. We went down to the south edge of town to see how everything was going, it was pushing almost midnight before we found trouble. The area was a absolute war zone, one building was engulfed in fire and several others were on fire. Immediately, magic bolts were flying over us. I was waiting for one to bust through the armor and hit someone. Three houses were flinging green bolts around the area. "I'm going out, see if I can find whoever is in charge." I grabbed my gun and jumped out. I ran for cover and slid in next to a Corporal. "Who's in charge?" "Not sure, I heard the Captain got hit, but I'm not sure if that's true. Sarge is next to me." "Alright. Switch with me." He probably could tell who I was in the dark, but we slid past each other. I joined in the fight for a minute, taking shots at anything glowing. I was pretty sure I bagged one or two more. "Who's in charge, Sarge?" I asked. "Maybe me. Maybe a lieutenant. Captain took a hit to the chest." "We need to secure these houses. Set up a Causality Collection Point." "My squad is with you, sir." "Okay, have your men rendezvous in front of the house on the left." "Sergeant Clipper's squad! On me." He shouted and ran forward. I followed and so did another ten men. "Somepony put a grenade in the windows." Someone smashed out the window and lobbed a grenade in. The walls shook as it went off and screams told us someone was hit. "Breach and clear!" I said, instinct kicking in. I moved up and kicked the door open. We killed the rest of the survivors before I had everyone spilt up. I heard a scream from upstairs and I quickly ran upstairs. I found two dead changelings, with one holding a small knife, which was the first time I've seen any weapon from them. In a bedroom were the soldiers, one jerking around on the bed. Everyone was telling about pressure and bandages. "We need a medic!" One shouted, just before the body on the bed stopped moving. They made a few more futile attempts on him, before finally giving up. "I'm sorry." I simply said, "I've lost friends before. You guys take a moment then bring him out so they can take him back." "Thank you, sir." One of them half-whispered. I turned around and went back out. I bumped into Sentry. "Canterlot wants an update, sir!" He told me. It was easily one in the morning so we've been fighting for around nine hours. "Still heavy fighting around Millport! Civilians inside or evacuated. Rest of the area unknown, ask base!" I ordered. "Roger that." And he took off to pass it on. The next morning, Canterlot "When will we have an actual report from Kroger?" Princess Celestia asked. "For the last eight hours all I know is that Millport is the only part of the country where we know changelings are still at. Then he just says he is just fighting them and nothing else." She and are sister were sharing breakfast, one of the few times they were together of the day. "Hopefully soon, sister." Princess Luna replied. "Considering he even went to join the fight doesn't help with the reports. I got a new plan from the generals. A few more were on the way soon." "Anything good?" "Besides the original plan that we had. One more was created over night and I do like it more than the original one. It involves those inside the hive. I think it would be our best chance of a peaceful resolution." "Peaceful or the one with less bloodshed, there's a reason Chrysalis has kept power for years." Celestia pointed out. "You're right. Plus I don't think committing genocide would look good for us." "Agreed. Option Two?" "Option Two." Luna agreed. The ResponseAuthor's Note I think one of my favorite genres is alt universe because you can change thing you don't like, make adjustments easier (There's a reason Dan isn't using a sword) or in my case being behind in the show (I haven't seen anything past season 5 but have vague ideas). I'm cashing in some of my infinite pile of alt universe chips I expect for this chapter to catch some hate The Response Canterlot. Dan POV I arrived in town, three days after the attack for a meeting of all the division commanders for a response to it. I wondered if I would be chosen to have some sort of a role in it, while we did see a fair amount of combat, I was missing men and we were still quite green. An increase in armed soldiers meant I was getting closer to the castle. I entered the castle and through the throngs of people towards the heart of the castle. Every guard I passed saluted me as I passed them. I walked into the War Room and realized I knew absolutely no one else in the room. Before I could stand there awkwardly, someone walked over to greet me. "General Kroger, your reputation precedes you. I'm General Golden Victory." He said "Good to meet you, Golden. You're the other new general, right?" "I am, commander of the Twenty Second." "First Motorized." I said, shaking his hand. "But I'm sure you already knew that." That got a laugh out of him. "Of course! Those of our rank are quite tight and a rather young individual, who is in charge of a new way to fight and has extensive combat experience already. You made some big waves. Please come join us. I'll introduce you to a few here." I molded my thanks. "This here is Blueblood. Commander of First Infantry." He said, clapping the white unicorn on the arm. "Spent a few months with him as a lieutenant." "General Blueblood." "General Kroger." Golden kept going. "These two here are Arc Light and Urgent Fury. Commander of the Twentieth and Eighteenth, respectively." I ignored that their names were military operations performed by the U.S. We all shook hands before eight other generals and the Princesses walked in. We all saluted. "At ease, gentlecolts." Princess Luna said. "Obviously, you all know why we're here so let to it. We have three options, but in the real world ony two would work. The first is send two or three divisions to the Badlands and deal with the channelings." Princess Celestia jumped in. "The second plan is using changeling on the inside of the hive and overthrow Chrysalis. The last option is to demand her surrender." One of the other generals spoke up. "The last one won't work. She didn't surrender after they attacked Canterlot." "I agree. It didn't work with Iraq in oh-three." I stated. "Saddam Hussein wouldn't surrender, even after months have gone by of international pressure and sanctions. A large military build up on his borders didn't concern him either. Only after Bush gave the go ahead to attack, which he even waited another two days, did he fall. You could still take her alive, but it will have to be at the hands of conflict." Celestial nodded "Very well. I knew it was a long shot to have a peaceful resolution to this." "Still doesn't mean you shouldn't try." Another general offered. "With what resources, General Bolt? They have no embassies with any other nation, much less us. Any attempt to make contact is met with force. I do not want war, but when the other side does not want to talk peace, we have one option. As such, we will have help from those inside the hive." "And we should just trust these Changelings?" "Princess Sparkle met one in the Crystal Empire. I met with him and I trust him." "I say we should trust him." I said. General Bolt turned to speak to me. "What makes you say that?" "Simple. They want change and we can bring change. The Afghans helped us when we liberated their country and we've stuck with them through it all. We'd get tips on terrorists plans and we would build schools. This is actually quite easier than Afghanistan, actually." "Getting back on track." Princess Celestia said. "It's obvious that the military is required for the answer. It's a matter of how strong." The General next to her, who was wearing five stars spoke, "Current plans are for three divisions. I have chosen the Tenth, the Fourth and the First Motor." I looked up from the map. "Sir, I don't think my men are ready for this. We're still missing four thousand men and are still rather green." "Green?" He asked, "Your troops held out against some of the fiercest attacks. Not to mention, you have your own experience." "My own experience was in the field, not in some headquarters a hundred miles away. But seeing combat would have to happen at some point, no point in trying to fight it." I still wasn't sure how well my men will do, or myself for that matter. "The divisions will all leave at six in the morning in three days time and meet in front of Appleloosa. Obviously, the Tenth and Fourth will use train and the First Motor will walk." A laugh went though the room. "Jokes on you. I sold the trucks for some booze. It's in a bottle covered in rare gems and whatnot. Dropped it within ten steps." Another laugh went through the room. "Are there any other questions?" Princess Luna asked. "What should we do with prisoners?" Someone asked. "All they tell us are things we already know or information that we know are false." "We've been trying to figure out a way to coax the information out of them, but so far nothing has worked." I was told the same by my own intelligence company. I planned a way to get the information, but my way would be denied. Water boarding at Guantanamo Bay sounds fun if you don't know what either are. "If there is nothing else, then this meeting is over. Best of luck to you all." We all went out the same way. "Remember, the plans are to be kept quiet, but everypony knows we're launching an attack. Even before we met and the fact we were all here confirms it." The five moon general said, before heading down another corridor. We exited the hallway and were bombarded by the press, shouting out questions about what we did. "What is the plan to deal with the changelings?" "Will it involve the whole army?" "Why does my filly look like my best friend?" One finally noticed me and got in front of me. I was quickly cut off and left behind, I figured since they didn't even look back it was because I was the newest. "What is the government's response to the attacks?" "I'm not at liberty to say, but the response will be in the near future." I answered. "How many soldiers will be involved?" "Classified."' "Will your division be involved?" "Can't say, but I hope so. I damn proud of how my men handled themselves fighting the first time. If you excuse me, I must go back." I began to push through the reporters. I had no other reason to be in the city so I made my way to the train station. One of the nice perks of being in the military is that most railroads offer free rides. "One ticket to Ponyville, please." I said to the teen behind the counter. "Make them pay, sir." He said as he handed me my ticket. Yet again, everyone knew what had happened today in the castle. They had communication technology similar to Earth. We all could've had one big call instead and keeping it all a secret. "We will." I wanted to call Twilight or another friend back in Ponyville. Only issue was I was in public, the topic was secret and Twilight probably would know the plan in an hour. I would have to sit on it for a few hours. I sat on a bench and waited. "Fancy meeting you here, partner." A voice said behind me, I turned around to find Applejack. "Hey, Applejack." I jumped up and we gave each other a hug. "What are you doing here?" "Had a delivery to make to a bakery. What about you?" "Business, as well. If you know what I mean." "Ah figured as much. 'Specially since you're in uniform." I couldn't help but let out a sigh. "Everyone knows why I'm here, but I can't talk about the details with anyone. I mean, even the kid who gave me my ticket knew." "Afraid you're going to say it?" "God no. The why I'm here is obvious, I can't say the what. You know?" "Ah understand." "The noon train to Ponyville has arrived and will be leaving in ten minutes." A voice said on the intercom. I watched everyone get off the train, when one passenger stuck out to me. Despite the warm weather, he was wearing a hoodie with the hood up. His head was down and kept looking around and his wings were constantly twitching. I couldn't help, but compare his body language to suicide bombers. While I figured he didn't have several pounds of explosive strapped to his chest, something was up. "Get on the train and grab a spot." I told Applejack. "Why? Where are you going?" "I have a bad feeling about someone." I started to follow him. I noticed some troops on the edge of the platform. "Sergeant!" I hollered and pointed at the suspicious stallion. He nodded and moved to grab him. They all started talking, putting the stallion on more edge. Before I could join them, he keeled over and landed on the ground. The soldiers immediately started to check him over. One opened his mouth and peered inside. I joined him in looking around. "Look right there." I said, "Left side in the back. There's something silver." One of the unicorns pulled it out with their magic. It was a silver capsule. "Poison." Almost as if in response to my answer, the body erupted in green fire, revealing a changeling. "I'm sorry to leave to mess, Sarge, but I have a train to catch." "Don't worry, sir. The best changeling is a dead one. Have a safe trip. Besides, he probably wouldn't have said a thing." "Thank you." I walked off and got on the train. I was waiting for someone to panic and ask what happened, but no one did. "What happened?" Applejack asked when I got to the seats she took. "Absolutely nothing." I said. "Hogwash. Everypony here saw you chase that stallion and him falling over." "Hey! Not so damn loud." I hissed. I looked around the car, no one was looking at they were listening for sure. I leaned closer to her and whispered, "He seemed weird to me so I went to talk to him, he fled so I had some help in stopping him. But he has a poison pill in his mouth, killed himself almost immediately." "What was he doing?" "No clue. Scouting maybe. A small attack or something. He's of no concern to me, his mission has failed. Won't matter unless they pull it off really quick." "So we're attacking soon? Will you be going?" "Can't say. National security." I answered. "Everyone will learn of it after it happens. Now if you don't mind, I need to catch up so sleep." "Can't sleep 'cuz all these stuff?" "Nope. I'm just tired, just one of those days." "Ah feel ya." She said, as I slowly fell asleep. Later on "Wake up, partner. We're almost back in Ponyville." Applejack said, shaking my arm. I sat up and rubbed my eyes. "Good. I've got some work to do." "Like plan to fight the changelings?" "Still not discussing that, Rarity." I received a punch for the wrong name. "Wow, tough crowd. I got a prisoner who isn't talking, yet. I intend to change that." The train slowed down and slowly rolled into the station. Neither of us any luggage so we got off immediately. "How so? Ah imagine that just plan ol' asking him nicely ain't working." "It's not. I obviously never tried these methods, but back home they worked. I don't see why they wouldn't work here." I said as we made our way off the station and through town. I noticed the slight uptick of troops that I ordered, were stationed around town. "What are they?" "Can't say. Quite a few say the methods are torture." "Ya'll gonna beat 'em?" "What? No! I mean, if we have to. No, there's a more effective method that is less deadly. You really want to know?" "Course Ah do." "Okay. It's called waterboarding. You take a canvas bag or something like that and put it over their face. Then water is poured over it, sticks to their face and makes it impossible to breathe. Pull the hood off, let them catch their breath and demand they answer you." "Huh. Not what I expected, but I can see why it'd work. Is it safe?" "As long as you take the hood off every now and again. I'll have doctors on stand by. If this doesn't work, I can make up some other stuff the CIA uses. Sleep deprivation is a good choice as well." "And if he doesn't talk ever?" I rubbed my head. "No clue, I'm not exactly allowed to kill him, unless he tries to escape and fights back." "This is my turn. I guess, um, good luck. With everything." "Thanks. I'll see you around." I said as she made her way towards her home. I was still contemplating actually going through with borderline torture. Yet I knew intelligence gained through this way could save lives, possibly mine. That settled by mind almost instantly, not that it wasn't already set. I still had concerns that sending an understrength green division into combat was a horrible idea. Chances are whenever the griffons stopped fighting is when we'd see combat. I knew I couldn't do a damn thing about it, even the Princesses thought it was a good idea to do it. I couldn't help but let out a sigh, I knew I would lose easily a hundred men, if not twice as much. I walked through the gate and towards the jail, the final nice guy integration was under way. I walked into the watch room to, surprise, watch it. I nodded to everyone in the room. "We have maps on the main hive, we know there are more that Chrysalis conquered. Where are those?" The integrator asked. He sat in silence, before moving on. "Alright. One more chance, how many changelings are there? In total. Ten thousand? Twenty? Fifty? I already know my answer, but what's next? An assault on Canterlot again? Maybe another city? Laying low for a few years?" Silence was the answer. "Alright, I tried. I can't guarantee anything now." The integrator, a captain, left the room and I went to talk to him. "How goes?" I asked. "Just like the last three tries, sir. I'm going to try what you were talking about." He said, "I got it all laid out." "Good, you sure you can handle it? I have no issue with helping." "You sure you want in, General?" "Only if I have to. I also told everyone not to call me by rank or 'sir'." I observed as a corporal carried a bag, some rope and a bucket of water. "You got a empty gun?" "Still feels wrong. I got an empty one in the watch room, got a nice little anger rant to scream and leave. Thank you, Corporal." "Good. If these two don't work we won't have enough time to keep him awake for days." I said, "We have been chosen to be part of the attack on the changelings. We leave in three days." "Everypony going?" The captain asked. "Yep. It's us and two other divisions going." I slapped the captain on the back. "Get back in there. We need everything he knows. I'll be in the watch room." He, along with the corporal, went back into the room and I went into the watch room. "Tie him up Sky." The captain said. "Hands and feet." "Yes, sir." He tied the changeling up and covered his face. The changeling was placed on his back as the chair tipped over, not easily either. "I'm quite sorry my friend, but you have left me no choice." The captain stated, as he began to pour water over the changeling. "You want to bucking talk now?!" He shouted over the water and screaming. He stopped pouring and waited before ripping the hood off. He waited a moment for the changeling to recover before asking again. "Wanna talk? Where are the other hives?" "Spread out, her hive is on the middle." "How far?" "No clue, hives didn't interact." "How many are in your hive?" The changeling spat at the captain. "I will not tell you." "Your call." The mask went back on and water again flowed over him. "How many?" The changeling was too busy coughing to answer. "I'm not asking again, how many?" "Maybe two thousand, no all." He said before going unconscious. "Medic!" The captain called out. The door opened and one came in. She worked on the changeling for several minutes before shaking her head. She checked her watch, most likely for the time of death. "Shit." I said. At least we earned some information out of him, even if we already had a vague idea of what he told us. Now we'd bury him in a pine box and unmarked grave somewhere. I left the room and went to my office. I had to scrape up a few thousand men and then some to replace the injured. I knew I couldn't, but I needed to start planning for the attack. Unless one would arrive and tell me what to do. The other two divisions, the Fourth and the Tenth were further north, the Tenth near Vanhoover and the Fourth being near the western edge on the country. It was land where no one knew what was out there. A basic plan would be to sit in for the of Appleloosa and wait for them to come to us. Maybe the other generals would just that. Not I. Not this General. The CalmAuthor's Note This chapter may contain: Me struggling to actually progress the story A cut, to help progress the story Insulting an entire nation Kidney failure Grammar mistakes, I am the only one who works on this story The word 'chucklefuck' The letter S Shoutout to the person who gave me the name for the reporter OC. Also I can't remember if I mentioned this or not but coming soon will be a chapter on James' origin. Like actually doing it The Calm I woke up the next morning, fully expecting to find someon standing over me to drag to Canterlot. I sent a letter that we finally received information from the changeling, but later drowned himself during his shower that night. While the Princesses were upset about the death of a prisoner, even if it was 'by his own hand', they were still glad we got something of use out of him. I knew that admitting to torture would have put my ass behind bars. I wanted to spend the next two days relaxing and I was still nervous about my combat command. Third Brigade was still resting, but the night before, no one would be out. We would leave shortly after dawn, along with the other divisions, leaving elsewhere from Equestria. I wasn't sure when any of us would arrive, but I looked at a map and figured a eight hour trip was ahead, a two in the afternoon arrival. I figured a speech would be needed for everyone, while I did tell several people and had them spread the word, a speech would help as well. I got dressed in combat fatigues and went to the admin building to make an address. "Attention everyone," I began, "this is General Kroger. Many of you have heard the news. We will be part of the attack force against the changelings. This will be the second time most of you have seen combat. Fighting twice in a week was not uncommon for me. We have been chosen in order to test the idea of motorized warfare, which we did successfully several days ago. We shall leave here in two days, six in the morning and going to Appleloosa. Obviously, all passes are cancelled. Remember our motto. 'Si vis pacem, para bellum. If you want peace, prepare for war.' Thank you." I switched off the mic and leaned back. I had no other concerns to handle, nothing urgent for me to worry about. I left the base, off to town to take my mind off things. That was the worst, knowing I'd be shipping off and not being able to take my mind off it. But this time was different, we won't be gone for months, no more than three weeks I imagine. I walked through a new part of town, where the families of my men and they live. Brand new shops and houses, some still for sale lined the roads and not all the lots for homes have been sold. I reached 'downtown' or part of the town before it expanded. I went to see an old friend. "Morning, General! What can I get for you?" "Hey, Pinkie. I'm good, what's up with you?" "It per-cellent! Pound and Pumpkin are beginning to speak now! And I have three birthdays tomorrow!" "That's good to hear, any of them kids of soldiers?" "All of them are!" "Oh joy. Three more men not to lose." I muttered. "Why? Didn't everypony live when the scary changelings attacked?" "Yes. But what I'm going to tell you must be kept quiet. Actually, never mind, but don't scream it from the hills." "Cross my heart, hope to fly, and a cupcake in my eye." Was the oath I was given. "We are part of the attack force against the changelings. We leave in two days." "I don't know how to feel." Pinkie whimpered out, then immediately switched to confused. "But also you'd stop the changelings from attacking again." "Something we have to do. I'm not sure how many will die, less than a hundred. That's all I want. I don't expect for everyone to make it back." "I understand. I think you'll be just fine." "I feel fine, like I'm comfortable commanding. Its just I'm still missing-" "Five thousand and eight hundred stallions and mares?" "Yeah, something like that. It was good seeing you, but I've got some other stuff to do." "Okay Danny! Stay safe for me." "I'll try, Pinkie." "I'd ask for you to give me a Pinkie Promise, but I know you really don't have control." Realistically I did have control of where I would be at. We exchanged hugs and I left. A stroll through town put me in the market and bumped into Rarity and Applejack. "Hello, Dan. Applejack was telling me about your, um, trip." I cracked a smile, "Which one? The one I took to Canterlot or the one I'm taking two systems from now?" "Ah thought you said you couldn't say a word of it." "I am now. They made an announcement about it. Two days from now I'll be outside Appleloosa." "Ah've been there! Got some family there. Is it just you?" "No, it's us and two other divisions. Forty-eight thousand troops. That's a rather large amount, but no one knows how many the changelings have. Although, we have guns and they don't. We have plans, but those are secret." "How long will you be there?" Rarity asked. "No clue, could be a week, could be a month. We can wake up tomorrow and see they want peace." "That'd be nice. I suppose those vile individuals aren't looking for peace." "I'm not allowed to say." "Regardless, I'm sure you must be ready to go back to fighting. If you don't mind me saying." "I'm nervous as hell, the waiting just absolutely sucks. My friends would take me out and we'd do stuff, but I couldn't take it off my mind. It's always there. At least this time, I have a short turnaround." "Darling, I just couldn't imagine carrying that around." Rarity said. Applejack nodded. "Unfortunately, darlings I must run. So long Applejack." "See ya, 'round Rares." "And you, Dan. Do try and come home in one piece." "I'll try." I said, she kissed my cheek and left. "Fuck me I need a drink or eight." "Nerves got ya?" "Didn't we just talk about this? I have to go find Dash now, any idea where she might be?" "She actually should be in the market, today is when she usually buys food." "Thanks, AJ. I'll see you later." "See ya, partner. Stay safe." Applejack said as I walked off. "I'll try!" I called back. I needed to find Dash since she was a reserve member of the Wonderbolts and I knew she would want to come. I wasn't even sure if the Wonderbolts would even be there, but recon is necessary. I ignored the vendors calling out to me buy whatever they were selling. I found her walking around. "Hey, Dash." "What's up, Dan?" "We're part of the response." I still had to keep the attack vague. "I know you want in." "Really? Oh, thank you, thank you, thank you." She said as she slowly began to fly off the ground. She landed and rubbed her hand. "Yeah, thanks for letting me know. When are we leaving?" "Two days. Six in the morning, but be there a bit early." "Got it." "I just wanted to let you know. I know you want to go. See ya then." I said and left, heading back to base. While it was nice to see some friends, my mind was still on edge. I couldn't help but sigh, maybe I should see a shrink. 2 days later I looked all around me, soldiers running around and getting set. I checked my own gun and made sure I made all my magazines. A double check for maps and some other sensitive stuff. The time was five fifty. I checked the map for our route, we'd take Highway Five west, then take Four south. Next to the highway was a railway, no doubt we'd see another division pass. They each need thirty trains loaded with six hundred men each to move all of them. I had eighteen hundred trick for all needs: troop movement, supplies and injured. Plus missing troops opened up more trucks. So me arriving first would be important. The plan was to establish a defensive perimeter in front of the town, then establish contact with friendly changelings. After that we'd go from there, I wasn't in charge. Five fifty-eight. "Mount up, chucklefucks! It's go time!" I made my way to the front of the convoys. To keep the noise down, each brigade would leave every ten minutes, then meet up on the a few miles outside of town. I would lead the first group out along with Michael. We would wait for the rest then leave. "Wait!" A voice cried out. A man was running over, he was an earth pony with dark green fur and was wearing a suit. Before I could tell him this was a military base and have him fuck off he spoke again. "You have room for one more?" "I got room for thousands, you want in?" "Yes, sir. I'm Vivid Headlines and a reporter from the Vanhoover Daily. I've heard from sources that there's an attack on the changelings come up and I was sent to report on it." "You do realize I can't guarantee your safety?" "That I do." "Alright, your source is right. Head all the way to the back and jump in a truck. Everything up here is full. If anyone gives you an issue, tell them Dan allowed you in." "Yes, sir and thank you!" "No problem." I called back. I slid down into the tank, grabbed my intercom and goggles and went back out. I checked my phone, six oh-five. "Let's roll." I ordered. We began to move, Michael's tank and the trucks followed. I forgot to ask the Princesses about getting more trucks, since adding machine guns to them would lose seats in the trucks. I would need an extra three hundred trucks to account for having two less seats. I'd just have to ask the Princess I know on a personal level about it. We swung north to avoid cutting through town, we passed by no one. As we passed, I took a final look over my shoulder. "Stop in about a mile." I ordered over the tank's radio. "Roger." Was the simple reply. I grabbed the radio, "First Brigade, prepare to stop in one mile. Repeat, prepare to stop in one mile." By now Second Brigade should be leaving and Third in about ten minutes. As we slowed to a crawl, I slid into the tank. Inside was quiet as hell, I didn't talk. I knew what they were all thinking. The ironic part was since this tank was from Earth, it was resistant to magic and that was the only weapon I've seen from the bugs. I should also stay in the tank during combat, instead of running around. It has a radio, armor, along with all of the guns. The only concern is that it sticks out and would be an obvious target. Of course, that would depend on whether or not magic explodes on impact. I knew absolutely nothing about magic. If we get hit enough times then personally got hit by magic, would I lose a leg or more in an explosion? Would my uniform catch fire? What even are the chances of magic hitting the same spot enough times to melt through inches magic-resistant steel then go through the small hole? Everyone's tank had sloped armor, expect for James, but even he has about four inches of armor on his Comet. I pushed these thoughts to the back of my mind and peered out again. Second Brigade arrived and in the distance, I could see Third on the move. We'd be out of here in ten easily. I checked the map, to double check how many times we would need to refuel. It was a two hundred and forty mile trip to Appleloosa, all the while doing a max of thirty five. We would have to refuel at least twice, with the second being almost in Appleloosa. The government had some deals with gas companies so we could fuel at certain points, plus we had fuel trucks and ammo trucks. They're just going to stay a mile or two back from the rest of us. "You cunts want to move up there? Don't make me get out." James said over the radio, meaning he caught up. David said something back in Russian. "Sorry mate, I don't speak communism." "Cut the chatter you two. All units, we're moving out. As such, I'll fill you all in. We are going to Appleloosa to confront the changeling threat. We have a long trip ahead so get comfy. Chances are we will be in the first entire division there. If you have to take a piss, lean out the truck and piss off to the side." I told everyone over the radio. I hung the radio up. "Box, get this show on the road." "Roger, Dan." I went back outside as we began to move. James' OriginAuthor's Note This is a shorter one since it's just about James MAYBE another chapter late this month. James' Origin Like ten months ago or something "That's a tank alright." Dash said "Dude, you've seen three tanks." I pointed out "I'm still not wrong." "Where's man who come with?" David asked, his English slowly getting better. "That's the million dollar bit question." Twilight said "Bit?" David questioned, the term for cash always throwing him off. "Ruble." I explained. David nodded. But he still did have a point, the person who also came with it had to be close, judging by some of the shoe prints. "But it's British. I think it's a Comet, the gun is longer." "I'll take your word on it. I'm wondering where the owner is." Twilight noted. "Do you think he's hiding nearby?" "I doubt it. I'm going to peek in." I said and climbed up. Instinct took over, "US Marines!" I shouted. I waited a moment, then banged on a hatch. Another few moments went by and I opened a hatch. I slid inside, and looked around. I immediately noticed the inside was much more crammed and also held five men. I didn't notice a gun lying around, which we all were given. Some food containers and bags were scattered on the turret seats. I climbed back out, "No one home. I didn't see a gun, so either he's out or he left it." "I think he left." Dash said, "This thing has no marks behind it, and it's got a decent layer of leaves on it. Guess he couldn't drive it." "Where could he have gone?" Twilight asked. I began to think, I wake up in a weird place in something I've never been inside, much less seen. I can't drive it so it's staying. I explore the area and find a town, but I noticed the inhabitants are weird looking. Panic sets in and I want out. "I'd walk." I stated, "He sees Ponyville and freaks out over not seeing people in it. He wants to leave, but driving the tank is out of the question. Best option is his own two feet. Question is where to walk to." "I want to leave a message for him." Twilight said, summoning some paper and a pen. "Don't." I said. "Why not?" "Think about it, if you wake up on a populated alien planet, what would they speak." While Twilight paused to think about, Dash realized where I was going. "Anything but what he would speak." She said. "Bingo. He knows nothing about this place. If we check it out regularly and catch him here, we'll be good. Plus, if he can't survive in the wild, he'll be forced into town." "When would that happen?" Twilight asked. "I give him a week to ten days." "Sounds right to me." David added. He leaned down and looked at the dirt. "Here are shoes." "Shoes?" Twilight echoed. "Oh! Shoe prints." "Yea." "Okay. Well, let's just head back to Ponyville and see what happens." 3 days later I was at work, fixing a messed up battery in a phone. I pulled the dead battery out and tossed it out. The door let out a chime, someone just walked in. "Welcome to Wired. Oh hey Twilight, what's up?" "We found that other human. But it's complicated." "Where at? And what'd he do?" "A farm several miles away. He's freaking out, he is in a barn and threw stuff at the farmer. Almost got hit by a pitchfork." "Did you go to his tank? Was the gun there?" The last thing I needed was a dead local, or locals because of some crazy fucker. "I was there this morning and the gun wasn't there, he must have it!" I sighed, "All right, let me go clear this with Vinyl. I'll be back." "Nah, man!" Vinyl called out from the back, obviously aware of us talking. "Just head out, I'll finish up what you're working on." "Alright, thanks! Before we go, I want to make a stop." "For what?" "Stuff." We arrived at the farm, after making a stop for my own gun. No one else was around, but a few tools from the barn were scattered around. I tried to peer through the windows, but I couldn't see any one. "Stay here." I told Twilight, "I want to see if I can talk to him." "Okay. Just be safe." "I will." I walked down the path to the barn. I stayed out in the open so they could see me. Hopefully they would pop out the door and we could talk. Instead a gun barrel popped out the top window. "Stop right there." He said, I picked up a British accent. "United States Marines. Drop the gun." I ordered. "Why should I believe you aren't just some alien posing as a human?" "Well, I know what America is and the word Marine. I'm from California. I spent two combat tours in Afghanistan before an RPG fucked up my back early into my second tour." "How long have you here? Are there any others?" "I've been here for about five weeks and you're the fourth human here. I was the first and yes, we all have tanks. Mind if I enter the barn?" I waited a moment for an answer. "Alright." He said, but the gun didn't move out of the window. I walked in and looked around. Nothing would give away the fact someone lived here for a few days. I looked up and looked at the other human. The first thing I noticed was he was black and incredibly young, barely out of high school. His clothes looked damp and were dirty. "How long you've been here?" "In this barn for three and this planet for seven. I bumped into that farmer this morning. Should I be concerned that the military is about to kick down the doors?" "Not to my knowledge, how about I go back outside and grab a friend. She can answer you." "All right. Never got your name, mate." "Dan. What's yours?" "James." I nodded. "I'll be right back then." I walked back out, Twilight was hiding behind some bushes. She slowly walked out and came up to me. "How did it go?"' She asked. "Fine. He's a scared kid, he seems really concerned that he broke the law. He wants some sort of promise that nothing bad will happen to him. I figured you can make some sort of guarantee. I figured most he would have to worry about would be trespassing or something. Nothing happened to me. I told him that the two of you would talk." "He hasn't broken any laws, except for trespassing. Which considering the circumstances won't be an issue." "Agreed. Care to join me in going back to the barn?" Twilight nodded and we made our way over. "He's up in the second floor. He's trying to keep his face hidden, won't do him any good." We walked into the barn. "James, this is my friend." We waited for answer and I couldn't spot him in the shadows anywhere. "Hello." Twilight began, "I'm Twilight Sparkle. What's your name?" "James Carpenter. I've seen you around that town before. What promises can you give me?" "Well, considering you haven't committed any major crimes; just trespassing and nopony has been hurt. You won't have any issues." "Alright. I'll go with you." He announced and slid down. I noticed his gun was the Sten, which was one of the few sub machine-guns built by the British. James looked at Twilight, "You don't seem too surprised by my skin tone, seeing how he's white." "Dan told me about how humans looked. Where are you from?" "Chester, England. Just graduated from secondary school." "Were you about to join the military?" I asked. He shrugged, "Debated it, my father was in the Army, fought in Kuwait. He was with the Fourth Infantry Brigade. He drove the Warrior and stuff like that." "I faced that same debate as you, only my father didn't serve. I said screw it and enlisted. Can't complain too much. Come on kid, we'll take you back." The ArrivalAuthor's Note Keeping with the 'The ..." title motif Within 2 days of this being up, the story should break 80k view. So thank you for everything. I also am 99% positive no new chapter this month after this The Arrival We arrived outside of Appleloosa, taking only eight hours to arrive. I wasn't sure if any other units had arrived from the other divisions. We were to set up a defensive line four miles in front of the town, with the left flank being held by an apple orchard. We were on the right, close to a rock formation, but not touching it. Then me and General Awe were to meet a changeling who was against the changeling queen. At which point it should take a week beofre we leave. I looked out across the desert, just my luck I would fight in the one part of the country was a fucking desert. Like I haven't fought in sand enough. I had half the men digging defensive positions, foxholes since I saw them better than trenches and the other half setting up tents. Evening was pushing in. "Sir, I just heard from General Awe." Sentry said, walking up next to me. "And?" "He will be arriving in ten and wants to know if you had heard from General Shell. Also he'd like to meet you." "Tell him I have not, but have made contact with his men. Also send a truck over to pick him up. Any word from the patrols?" "Yes, the first few are on the way back. They haven't seen anything of interest yet." "Okay, thank you Sentry. That'll be all. I'll be in my tent." I retired to my tent, eager for my first large combat command. I was expecting some sort of attack tonight, just to probe us and test the defense. Being concerned about tonight wasn't being paranoid. "Am I supposed to knock or just enter?" A voice asked from outside. "Enter." I answered. Vivid Headlines opened a flap and walked in. "Evening, General." "Evening yourself, Vivid. What can I help you with tonight?" "I was wondering if you could tell me some more about the operation here. Also, I'd like to do a small article about you, help folks back home get to know you." I couldn't help but laugh, "No offense Vivid, but Equestria seems a little too peaceful to care about generals, much less learn about them and even less what soldiers do. The same few military commanders here are known and most of them are from the Wonderbolts. Back home, dozens of generals were quite well known. Hell, I could list twenty off and another twenty from other nations." "On the contrary, interest in the military as grown over the last few years. In timing with Princess Luna's return. But getting back to the point. What can you tell me?" "Most of the men are here, a few thousand more will arrive by midnight and that should be all. Unless there was a delay. We're holding here and making contact with a changeling who is against the current queen. Also, I want to see anything you write before to send it off, I want to make sure it's not too revealing." "Of course, sir. Now about that interview." Before I could answer, the tent flap opened up and in walked General Awe. "Some other point, I'll see you around." I said to him. We exchanged goodbyes and he left. "Welcome to the desert, General. Have all of your man arrived?" "Thank you, and thank you for the truck ride over. Amazing machines, but the last train is arriving in ten minutes. I have our plans for tomorrow. At noon, we're going to a saloon to meet with the dissident and get some info about the hives." "Oh goodie, I get paid to enjoy some drinks. Who's in charge of the whole thing? It better not be me. "This isn't drinking time, this is an actual fight and it's coming soon. I'm the one in command." "No offense, sir. I've been in well over a hundred firefights." I went over to my desk and pulled out a bottle of whiskey. "Besides, if we don't drink in a saloon, we'll stick out. Drink?" "Alright and you are going to be the only non-pony in the saloon. People will already be staring at us." "Then we'll try and blend in. I'm saying we have a few drinks and something to eat. Not act like some college fratboys The way I see it, we're allowed to have a few beers in the name of national security." He mulled it over, before nodding, "Yeah. Wonder if changelings can drink alcohol? I mean, look like us but they're way different from us." Shock pulled out some papers. "Here's the battle plan. My biggest concern is if we actually have to go inside a hive. That's basically urban fighting." "Sun Tzu says that the worst policy is to attack cities. Attack cities when there is no alternative." I quoted. "But I agree, they'll know their way around and we'll be struggling. Unless we can get the layout from the informative. Plus, they're underground." I let out a sigh, "God, it feels like every little thing that could be an issue is an issue." I quickly finished off my whiskey. "Anything can can go wrong..." General Awe started to say. "Will go wrong." I finished. "Would you care to join me on an inspection of the front? I want. My boys to get settled and be ready for an attack." "I would love to, but I must return to my own soldiers and do the same. It wouldn't be too much of a bother to get a ride back, would it?" I laughed. "I do you one better, I have a few hundred too many trucks. I'll give you a hundred and fifty, do what you want with the. I'll do the same with the Fourth Division. I'll send them out in the morning." I offered him as we walked out of my tent. "I need a driver!" A soldier walked over to us. "I can drive, Dan." He stated. "Perfect. You'll take General Awe here back to his base and return here." "You got it." "Excellent! I'll meet at, say ten in the morning?" General Awe asked. "Sounds good. I'll see you tomorrow." I answered. He and the driver walked off, to the motor pool. I turned and went to the front, a glance at my watch told me it was almost nine o'clock. The patrols I sent out should be returning soon. I was hoping to find some evidence that the canceling were nearby. The fact we had no clue of where they were concerned me. We could have put our whole line on top on one of them or dug in facing the wrong way, which intel said we had the right way. But military intelligence is an oxymoron, so the saying goes. I walked through the defensive lines. The foxholes were several layers deep and scattered about some. This made it just that much harder to clear. The sand pulled out was pushed up front of the holes. Tomorrow, I wanted to dig deep holes a few hundred yards out to trip up any attackers. I talked to a few men who were on night guard. I gave instructions that if they saw anything that looked odd, to shoot a few times. Although, bright blue eyes that the changeling had would give them away. I retired to my tent, eager to see what fate would bring tomorrow. The next morning I was on my way to the Tenth's part of the line, leading a convoy of spare trucks over. A few hundred yards separated us and we had a few gun positions and artillery pointed at a small opening in the line. It was about eleven and we had to go to town soon. I left Michael in charge and had hourly patrols running, nothing should happen. We pulled in and made our way to the middle. I caught a few glimpses of the defenses set up. I saw wood scattered and some dug-in positions. General Awe spotted us and ran over. "Head three tents over and take a left." He told me. "Then head all the way back." "Tell the guy behind me! I'll pull over and wait for you." I told him. "You got it." He jumped off the side and I pulled off to the side. He told the truck driver behind me where to go. I jumped out and watched the rest of the convoy go. I had told General Shell would loan him some trucks and he agreed, those trucks have already left. We met in the middle of the sand path. "Good to see you again, General." He greeted me. "You as well. Have any issues over night?" "None. Why? Did you?" "No. I was just curious. Are you being a sidearm? I have one with me, but it would seem weird going to this peaceful meeting armed." "I was actually going to ask you that on the trip into town. I think so, just in case things go west." Another slight change in metaphors popped up. "Speaking of, want to head over?" "Yeah. Jump in, won't take us twenty minutes." We climbed aboard and swung through camp, heading back to town. "So tell me Awe, how long have you been in the army?" "Oh, about thirty years? You've been in a force for five?" "Yep. Four in the Corps and one here. Here's another question, and its goes to sound weird. What's your cutie mark?" Cutie marks weren't hidden from eye, but with a name of Shock'n Awe. Had to be an interesting one. "Nothing too exciting, I guess. It's a white flash. I got it when I was giving a presentation in school. Growing up I was a nervous colt. One day I had present, bang! Got it. Why?" I shrugged, "Just curious. You see, back home there's a military strategy called Shock and Awe. It's basically just bombing the shit of your enemy." "You're bullshitting me!" "I'm not lying. There were two more, both were named military operations. Arc Light and Urgent Fury." That got a laugh out of him. "No kidding! They will get a kick out of that." "I'll bet. Town ahoy. Where's the saloon at?" Awe rubbed his head. "No idea. Let's ask, here comes one." He rolled down the window, "Hey, buddy! Where the saloon?" "Just up ahead, sir!" "Thanks. You heard him, General." I kept going down the road and saw washed to be the town's only car. In front of was the saloon, even equipped with the swinging doors. "If I don't get to throw at least one person through those doors, I'll going to really fuck something up." I uttered. "Only if you're good." Awe answered. "It's eleven forty five. Should we head in?" I thought it over for a moment. "Yeah, why not. What's he supposed to look like?" "Earth pony, green fur with a light gray mane. Name of Marble Shine." As we walked up, I took a glance around, see if he was almost here. All I saw were locals, then a Griffon and another pony, both in military uniforms. They were looking at us and talking to each other. As we walked in I told Awe about it the two military men. "I'm not surprised. Equestria hasn't seen war in a century and the weapons in this battle have never been used. I could even go as far and say you're here, the tactics of using trucks. I wouldn't be surprised if Saddle Arabia sent somepony as well." Awe explained as we sat down at a table in the corner. Already there were a few other people inside. A waitress came over to over table. "What can Ah get ya'll?" She asked "I'll take a double whiskey, neat." I said "I'll have a hard cider." Awe ordered. "Ah'll have those in a minute." She replied and left. I grabbed a menu and looked it over. "Care to get something to eat with me? I kinda skipped breakfast this morning." Awe debated for a moment before grabbing another menu "Yeah, why not. It's going to be the only fresh food we eat. What do humans eat?" "Anything but grass, flowers and metal. Pretzel bites sound good." "That they do and beer cheese with them. Let's see fries, housemate chips and nachos sound good too. I'm feeling pretzels and fries, you?" "Sounds excellent." We decided not a moment too soon. "Here you fellows go. One double whiskey, neat and a hard cider. Lookin' for something to eat." "Yes, we are going to get the pretzels and fries." Awe ordered. "Alright! Ah'll put them in for ya." And the waitress left again. "Can changelings even eat food. Or do they just live off emotions?" "We can survive on food, but it doesn't do as good as our regular stuff." A new voice explained. I looked up. Green pony, gray mane. 'Marble' took a seat, "we do grow our own food as well." "In all places?" Awe asked. "All towns. I never worked on mine. I was in healthcare. But let's get down to brass tacks." Marble said, "There are five hives in total. Her's is to the north, halfway into the Badlands and others are layered almost. There are two in front of you, two more, then hers." "Can we get any others to defect?" I asked, "Obviously there must be a few like you in your hive." "Most do, but they are afraid of her. Even my queen, Pollux, wants us freed." "Hold on. You have a queen? But you're also being ruled by another queen? How does that work?" "She conquered us and all the others. She orders us around, we all harvest emotions for her nice, then ours. In our gives are those are watch us for her, report if anything seems wrong. She makes us fight for her and if we don't." Marble paused for a moment, "She attacks with the other hives." The waitress came back with our food, "Here ya'll are. Can I get anything else for ya?" We all said no, "If ya need anything, wave me down." "Who is 'she'? What's her name?" I asked, "I'm not a big fan of the pronoun game." "Saying it, around here? That's like saying Discord three times in the bathroom at four in the morning. I'll tell you in the truck." Awe pointed out. "Or Bloody Mary." I said. "So, General, you have more experience with planning these things out." Awe nodded. "Realistically, two divisions hit the first two hives, clear them out of baddies and move on. But since any attack with be met by reinforcements, it'll be a little rough. Only good news is that it would take days before help arrives, plus who knows how many want freedom." He let out a sigh, "I might have to call for help." "Perhaps not." I said. "We have a wild card. Me, or well my division. It takes days to walk, but I bet a few hours to drive. This is a textbook case for motorized warfare. We'll strike at her, whoever she is. She calls for help, which would also reduce those in the first two hives. Then you attack, boom, two front war." "Alright, I say we call this meeting for now." Awe said, "I'll have my staff start working out the operation." We paid and left. Marble went one way and went to the trucks. I noted the two military officers were gone, no doubt reporting they saw us enter the saloon. As we got back in the truck, I turned to Awe. "So what this changeling queen's name?" "Still not saying it in town." The PlanAuthor's Note I'm not sure how big this fight scene is going to be. I'm tempted to break it up as usual, but also keeping all together seems better. I don't have a release date since I'm not even sure how big it's going to be. Obviously since the 'June of 2018' chapter is out plus I have maybe 800 words down and I'm not fully sure where I'm going. I'd say mid-July, hell maybe even early July if I break it up. Also don't regret the meme reference, I wish I could work in the teeth. The Plan "I think when we get back. I'm going to write a letter to the Princesses." Awe said to me. "What for? Tell them we made contact with the changelings?" "That, but this thing goes all the way up. This changes the plan up a bit, we were supposed to expect a few dozen wanting freedom. Not the entire damn hive." "For you. I'm going after the big bad queen. Speaking of which, when I get back I'll draw up the plans. I'm thinking it'll take about three hours to go to that hive. I'll have to also make some noise on the way in, get some attention. Plus all that sand being kicked up would make us visible for miles." "If you don't think you can make the attack on your own, keep your distance and raid them. Run interference on them entering and leaving." "Honestly, I am kinda concerned. Obviously reinforcements would go to where the queen is. I'd have to attack the hive while holding off an attack. Caesar did that in Gaul, he sieged a town, then built a wall to hold off reinforcements. He was sieging while under siege himself. He won both battles. I'm not at that level." "Yeah, takes a special leader to pull that one off. You know what else I realized? We're basing this all off of if she can communicate changelings from other hives." "She's gotta have people there watching the hives, otherwise they would technically be free. She talks with her people, they tell that hive's leader. If they don't follow her orders, something bad will happen to them. I promise you." I sighed, "So now, maybe it will take an extra couple minutes for reinforcements to leave? But also maybe not. I mean, her realizing an attack was happening, talking to her people, them going to the captured hive's leader and telling them to send help. Which also may or not not be delayed on purpose by that leader." We pulled back into the base, I dropped him off close to his command center. "I'll come up with a plan and be back tonight." "Not tonight. Me and Bomb will make our plans since we depend on each other, but if I need you, I'll let you know. But come by tonight at eight and we can all talk about the operation." We exchanged goodbyes and I left, heading back to base. When I arrived and climbed out of the truck I realized I never got the name of the head changeling queen. I went to the command center, a big tent with maps, finding David inside. "How was it?" He asked. "Interesting. We have a job to do and we have to start planning. We're running all the way to the most western hive and causing a distraction or attack. Maybe both." He turned to the map, "Where?" I drew the rough location of each hive on the map. "We have to go all the way up here." "We also have get their attention and make them send reinforcements to protect the queen. We just need to make sure they see us. Where's everyone else?" "Michael is resting and James went out on patrol. He should be back in twenty. I've been messing around, mostly doing nothing." I stared at the map and David walked over. He offered an idea, "What if everyone goes a different way around them? One big shock at once instead of small shocks as we drive by single file." "I definitely didn't want to drive single file again, no one will be able to see. Plus we'll look like a small sand storm. But we have to make our way all the way up here." I pointed to the leader's hive. Then we have to find a way in or maybe someone can tell us how to get in. One of these hives, the rebellion goes all the way to the top. Only issue is that the big queen has people there to do what she wants." I wondered if Awe could get reinforcements for us. I drew three lines, one on the left, one down the middle and of course one of the right. We'd drive through their lines and head for the queen's hive. Then find a way in and have battalions from Third Brigade guard the entrances. We'd have to fight quick enough before reinforcements arrived, in a foreign city with no intel. My hope for a hundred or less dead were quickly dashed. I'd be lucky for less than six thousand dead. Maybe I would be better off just surrounding them and waiting for backup. I rubbed my neck. "Christ, you fought in a place like this? This place blows worse than a toothless whore." James said as he walked in. "And Michael, but he was a fly-boy. You're just in time, we have to plan our attack." I could've sworn his face paled. "It's time." He said, not asking. He looked at the map, "This the plan?" I shook a hand and gave a noncommittal grunt, "Maybe. We just hatched this now and chances are it'll probably be changed around." "Operation Haul Ass, huh? I like it." "If the plan goes through as it is, you'll be pulling guard duty on the outside against probable enemy reinforcements." I let out another sigh, a cigarette sounds amazing. We spent another half hour planning any little issue that may arise, since the trip north was planned. Anything from an attack from the third and fourth hive on the way up to where to put any prisoners or if we capture the queen. "What would the inside look like?" James asked, "Like is it a normal looking city or just a giant ant hive with lots of tunnels and dead ends and shit." "If I had to guess, maybe a large town, but maybe with a large dome so it doesn't feel cramped. Or the roof could be twenty get above the tallest building, which could be a few stories. Until we get that intel, we're blind. I think we have a good plan." "Hey, uh speaking of going blind. Did it get darker out? It's way too dark for it be a cloud in front of the sun." James realized. To be fair, the green canvas made to difficult for light to enter, but it did seem darker. I went outside and looked around. The sun could be seen, the issue was a giant dust cloud hiding it. "Sandstorm!" I yelled, "Take cover inside, cover your face with a shirt. Sandstorm!" Even before I started to yell, I could hear others yelling. "Get inside!" A few ran to me and went into the command center and I kept yelling at everyone to hide. When I felt the first few grains hit me, something told me to go back inside. I quickly tied the string on the tent together and turned around. Inside were seven men along with the three of us. "You ever get shit like this?" James asked. I shrugged, "Seen a few small ones and got hit by one. Afghanistan is pretty mountainous so they couldn't roll for too long. This will probably be over in ten. I can guarantee your father was in at least two." "How are they formed?" One of the men asked. "No clue. Probably high winds and wonky atmosphere conditions. I've seen a few of them, this one will be over in ten minutes." "This may had a bad time, but I gotta pee." One of the other men said. "Two options," James said, "Hold it or make a run or the latrines. Or the side of your CO's tent." We shared a laugh at his joke. We sat around for a half hour waiting for waiting for the storm to calm down. I spent most of it thinking about sandstorms, like if any other part of the line was getting it. What does the edge of a sandstorm look like? Was it just sand then open air or something? "I think it died down." Someone pointed out and went over to the tent flaps. "It's gone sir. It's sunny and clear out here." "Alright, everyone out. Get some sleep, if you didn't get some in here. Sand is probably softer than the beds." I watched as everyone walked out, except my colonels. "Now what?" James asked. "I need to see if General Awe ever got in contact with me. We're meeting up again with General Shell to finalize our plans. Then, we'll be on our way." I stepped out into an extra five inches of sand. A good sanding always cleans everything. I walked across the sandy street to the radio tent. "Any radio calls in the last hour?" I asked the aptly named Lieutenant Radio Wave. "Yes, just before that sandstorm hit us. He wanted you to head over to his post and work on the plan at nine. He might have mentioned something about a letter, but the storm hit and we lost all contact." I nodded at the answer. Maybe we will be getting some help. "Oak Actual has a message for Sandman Actual. Out." The radio called out, one of the operators picked up. "Go ahead with that message Oak Base, out." "Relay to Sandman Actual that Canterlot is coming tonight. Over and out." "Roger that. Over and out." The radioman replied as he wrote down the message. I was surprised that a princess, assuming the code word for a princess. He turned around to hand the message off when he saw me. "Did you hear that, sir?" "Yes, a princess is coming down. The question is which one." I would bet on Luna since since this was a military matter, but if a queen wants peace, then Celestia would be coming. Maybe both would come. I checked my phone, it was five, three hours to burn until the meeting. The plan was, well, planned out and would. We would need a few tweaks to mix with the other plans. Bringing someone else would be nice, maybe Michael. I started to make my way back to my own tent, nap after all of today would be pretty nice. Sitting outside his tent, peeling an orange, was David. Without looking at me he asked a question. "Does nature realize that oranges are already presliced? No other fru-" I stopped him there, "I'm taking a nap. If you see Michael let him know he's coming with me to the meeting. It's at eight." I immediately ducked inside and got on top of the cot. The heat was unbearable with seventy pounds of gear on. Of course even without it'd be horrible, it was a balmy one hundred and five in the shade. More than once I was tempted to take out my back armor plate. Knowing my luck I'd get hit in the back. I peered out the window, watching people pass by and the occasional dirtbike go by. I watched one by as it passed our little convoy. Two men were riding on it. When they reached the Cougar leading the convoy, the passenger reached in and pulled out an AK. We watched him shoot at the vehicle, unable to penetrate it. We couldn't shoot him, too many people and he right next to the Cougar, preventing anyone from hitting him. Instead the driver of the Cougar rammed the dritbike and it went down. The HUMVEE right behind them couldn't stop and went right over the men and bike. A leg was kicked up and landed on our hood. We all stared at it for a moment before the driver slammed on the brakes and the leg flew off. I awoke with a slight start, a good old fashioned PTSD attack was the highlight of my sleep. I rolled over and checked my phone, six forty. A quick shower is next, although I'd be back to a pool of sweat in ten minutes. Plus the water would be air temperature, so it's already hot. I sat there pondering the point of showering in the desert. Normally, no one would say anything since we all stunk equally. But being in front of royalty warrants a shower. I got up and marched to the showers. This way if I did smell of sweat I could claim I showered before the meeting. After the shower, after drying off my body, I was back to the same level of wetness as I was before. An hour was all that remained before the meeting. I had to grab Michael since he was the second in command and I was going to stay out of the hive unless shit in the fan. But, then again, maybe not. Nothing is stopping me. I found him in his own tent, reading a book. He looked up at me. "Hey Dan. What can I do for you?" "Well, as my second in command, you're coming with me to the meeting tonight. It's in an hour. Also one of the princesses are coming." "Okay. I'll be ready by than. I've got nothing better to do anyway." With that, I left his tent to burn another half hour. I went over to the motor pool and gave the order to fuel up all trucks, since I wasn't sure when the attack would begin and grabbed one for the quick trip over. Another issue was bringing up the support units, namely which one and where they would be. Being surrounded means we can't pull over and set up a hospital or an ammo dump. I checked the time, seven forty. Time to head over. I cut back across the camp and over to Michael's tent and walked in, "You ready?" "Yeah. Guess I should have packed my dress uniform." "I've been sweating all day and I've been wearing a t-shirt. I don't need to wear a tie and hat that doesn't block the sun. Come on. I'm driving." He rolled over and stood up. We walked out and to the motor pool, past lines of trucks waiting to be fueled and serviced. We jumped in the truck and I glanced out the window. "Look at this." I uttered, "We are a part of history. We are the two highest ranking officers in the planet's first division that can go hundreds of miles in a day. Plus being apart of this campaign, peace between two races." "You mean being fucking aliens wasn't enough?" Michael asked. "Oh my God, can you let me ponder on this moment, please?" I shot back and started up the engine. We pulled out of the pool and drove around the camp. We slowly drove through the Tenth's camp as I attempted to remember where the command tent was. Then I saw two alicorns walking through the camp. "Bingo." I said, as I turned onto the sandy street to stalk my superiors to the tent. The headlights lit them up and they turned to look at the light. I waved a hand on the window at them, they waved back and kept walking, they probably don't know who was driving. "Please don't pretend to run them over or ask with they're prostitutes." Michael asked. "I was tempted to rev the engine, but now that you mention that." I laughed darkly. Instead they went into a tent. "Found the tent. Also, quick run down on the attack I have planned, we haul ass to the queen's hive. Make a bunch of noise so they know we are coming." I turned off the engine, "Then we arrive and encircle it, however you and David will send your brigades down into the hive and capture the queen. Maybe you kill her instead, who knows. Meanwhile James and I hold the perimeter." "Sounds good to me. How come you're not going in?" "It's my first time leading. Need to be focused." I explained as we stepped into the tent. Inside was everyone else and we saluted. I noted that no one else had an aide with them. Everyone was gathered around a table in the middle, no doubt having a map on it. "Good to see you both again." Princess Celestia said. "Let's get this meeting underway. General Awe, how high does this," she paused for a moment, "freedom movement go?" "Indeed, your letter said it goes all the way to the queen in one hive. Do you know about any other hives?" Princess Luna added in. "In this hive, it goes to the very top. With the others, well it's unknown because none of the hives interact with each other. They all could want freedom or not a single one wants to be free. We're going in blind." "What's is the plan of attack?" She asked. Awe nodded to Shell and he picked up. "Awe and I will attack the first two hives, somewhere around here." He pointed to two spots on the map near an oasis. "Meanwhile, General Kroger here and his men will bypass all of them and aim directly for Chrysalis' hive way behind the others." "That seems a bit risky. What's the purpose?" "We hope having a couple thousand trucks drive over their heads will let them know something's up." Awe explained. "Chrysalis keeps control over the other hives with her own changelings in the other hives,we think. This let's her keep power and make demands. Demands for food and troops, which is why she had so many to attack Canterlot. We hope they will hear it and send help, which will take a few days to arrive." "This seems rather risky, Kroger, you'll obviously be cut off from any help. Are you confident in this plan." Celestia asked. "Absolutely. I created a plan to handle just about everything, I'm calling it Operation Fury Road. If we run into any issues while making our run we'll keep going. We're going down the middle and nothing can stop us. I plan to send the first and second brigades while third holds the perimeter. They use tunnels they go in and out. If we can't hold them outside, we go inside and they get slowed down. Set a few traps maybe." "Excellent, what do the hives look like? Any information about that?" "Not yet." Awe answered, "But we will soon. Speaking of which excuse me." An aide popped in the tent and they quietly talked. He disappeared for a moment before letting two ponies in. One was Marble Shine and the other was Twilight. Or rather looked like her. Once the aide left and tent flap lowered, they revealed who they were. 'Twilight' was actually a changeling version of an alicorn. She bowed slightly, "Your Majesties. I am Queen Pollux." The two princesses returned the bow, "It is good to meet you." Celestia said. "Before we start, I'd like to apologize for my hive's role in the attack on Canterlot. We had no other choice, but to part of the attack." Despite the reminder of the attack, Celestia didn't seem overly upset, "It's alright, we didn't even know there were more than one hive." That got a nod from Pollux, "Also, if it means anything, my hive uses passive means of gathering emotions. Most hives do. Chrysalis and Nocturnal kidnap ponies and use them." "What methods do you use and why do they use force to gather emotion?" Luna asked. "I have changelings disguised as ponies and they walk around, gathering emotion in the air. Some are actually rather famous and have other drones in the crowd to gather emotion. Two famous one are Life Story the comedian and Bone Apple the chef. But Nonturnal must gather much more emotional energy because she attempted her own rebellion a few years ago. It failed and her hive was put down hard." "I've seen Story a few times." Luna said, "I never would've guessed that about her." "Where is her hive?" Shell asked, that must be the one he's going to. "Here, ours are close by." She stared at the map for a moment. "Mine is actually here and hers is here. I believe." The good news was that they weren't too far apart. Two out of five wasn't too bad considering we had no clue. "The others I'm not too sure about, we don't exactly have weekly meetings." "That's two out of five, make it easier to reach you Kroger." "Yeah, maybe I can wait before I make my own attack." If two hives were leaning to freedom, that would be less time there and quicker to the next two. "I can spare a day, make more noise." I turned to Pollux, "How does Chrysalis communicate with those in the other hives?" The fact I wasn't a pony meant nothing to her, she didn't react to my none pony face. I wonder if she could now be a human. Or would she look like me? "With the hive mind. Basically a queen can give orders to any amount of changelings, that will be carried out for however they are told to. Of course, I could just speak to them to do it. That's why I do with my harvesters. It carries a rather far distance, I never tried how far it goes." "How many, if you could guess, in your hive want freedom?" Celestia asked. "Out of the five hundred thousand in my hive, about four hundred and eighty thousand. The others are riding the fence, so to speak. Once they see what is happening, they'll join." "Excellent." Awe said, "getting back to the task at hand, here's what I suggest for the attacks, following all of this new information." The HiveAuthor's Note Feedback is obviously nice. I wanted to try something a little different and wrote that news report. Maybe I'll do it every so often. Also I made a small change, I accidentally said northern hive was Chrysalis' when I meant western. North would be heading back into Equestria The Hive Report from the Front by Vivid Headline I looked out past the defensive line, small holes that can hold two ponies, called fox holes, out to vast desert. Out towards where the changelings are. Standing next to me was Major General Daniel Kroger. He was gazing out across the line was as well. Without looking at me he uttered five words we all could agree with. "God, I despise this place." I couldn't blame him, it was ninety five in the shade. There were no tree to provide shade and the only other natural object out here are rocks and maybe a small oasis. Behind us was the town of Appleloosa, a few miles back. I met General Kroger, or Dan as he goes by, at his base, about to leave for the front. I was requested by my editor to report on the conflict. I asked if I could join and report and I was expecting to be laughed at and told to go home. Instead he asked if I knew the dangers and allowed me to join. Dan sticks out, he is not a pony or even native to the planet. I was in Canterlot and reported on his arrival. He is the only non-pony general and is the youngest by twenty years. He is only twenty four years old and has seen more combat than most likely all generals combined. Almost a year's worth. Stories of what he's done run rampant through the camp and most seem fake or exaggerated. So far, I have been in the general loop of events going on. I have free range of where I could go. I even braved going past the front lines, even if it was by a few feet for a few moments. Although I'm not allowed to report on battle plans for security reasons. For now, that will change soon, if the rumors are to be trusted. This much I can say, there are nearly sixty thousand soldiers out here and only one reporter: me. I was initially concerned that few that talk to me, since I was an outsider entering their brotherhood. Instead they welcomed me quickly, so long as I can mail letters for them. It's quiet here, often the only noise is the wind. I wait to hear the shouts of an attack and the sound of battle. I do have an order on what to do if that happens. Get in a tent and hide. I've come to realize that if this is the average week for a soldier, I doubt I could last five years. Doing nothing would make me crazy. "Oh no, we train. Next we train come on down and we'll give you some gear." One soldier said when I mentioned it. "Try on my pack and gun. I'll even let you take my shift on the line. The following morning I glanced out, the sun was ready to rise. At first light we were to leave, the whole line moving out. To make sure we were heard by the changelings, I prepped a music playlist to play heavy metal while we drove. Luckily, we had a psychological unit with us, a truck with two big speakers mounted on the back used to spread propaganda. Instead of propaganda, it was music. I glanced to my left, I was on the far left of the line. I saw hundred of men from the Tenth were also ready to march. I did a quick check of all my equipment, guns were fully loaded and ready to go. My own gun and rifles for the crew were loaded on the back and strapped down. A small gas can also strapped down. The desert sky in front of us turned from a deep pink to orange as the sun crested the horizon. "Driver!" I barked, "Forward!" I turned around and channeled my inner officer, "Come on you sons of bitches, do you want to live forever?" To the right and behind me, trucks were also driving forward and to my left men were walking. I quickly covered my mouth with my shirt and put my goggles on. A few hundred years past the line the trucks begin to spread out, making as extremely visible as we make our own sandstorm. We roared across the desert, pushing thirty miles an hour, we'd arrive in about two hours. A check behind me showed we were go to start playing music. "Begin music." I ordered over the radio and Lynyrd Skynyrd's Free Bird started to play. I banged on the roof in time with the drums. Hopefully, we'd deliver an early wake-up call. An hour in and we had to slow down to twenty miles since a few trucks overheated and had to stop. We kept going without them and they'll catch up eventually. More often than not more than one would fall back, safety in numbers. Off to our left, I saw a black mass taking off and flying towards us. Changelings. I quickly made a rough guess of where we were and where they were, no doubt their hive. "Look alive, boys. Here comes trouble." I swung my seat around and cocked the fifty. I heard someone taking a few shots at them. A quick glance behind me showed James was shooting. I was about to wave him off, they were too far out, when I saw a few fall from the sky. David joined in, but he took it up a notch. He had the turret swing around. The changeling swarm hit a few hundred feet off the ground. A few moments later, a fire ball and a cloud of smoke came from the barrel. I've heard a few claims about what happens when a rocket or high explosive high velocity item makes direct contact with a body. I didn't see the shell fly, but I did see the explosion and body parts fly away. Another shell was fired, I didn't know who shot, but it missed. I didn't join in, the main battle would be later. Suddenly, the changelings swerved away from us and started heading in the same direction we were: west. They were making for the hive, I decided to join in the shooting and a fourth machine gun joined; Michael. I focused on accuracy over shooting. Another cannon roared. Changeling bodies started falling out of the sky rapidly. Any attempt to fly higher or lower or randomly wasn't even attempted. It was quickly turning into a turkey shoot. The few hundred were reduced to a few dozen. "Everyone cease fire." I said before switching from our frequency to the overall communication. "Sandman Actual to all, a large swarm of changeling came from our north about two miles from our position, probable hive. Over." "Oak Base copies you Sandman. Let us know if you see the other hive, it should be to your south west. Over and out." Another half hour passed, the halfway mark, and no other swarm came. The few changelings off to our side eventually disappeared, no doubt to land and trying not to tire themselves. Maybe they expected us to shoot at them again. I was inside the tank, cooling off. The ride so far has been smooth, the occasional small dune along the way. Inside all but Match were asleep. I couldn't blame them, sleep last night eluded many and who knows when the next chance to sleep will be. "Hey Match. Where are you from?" "Small town near Vanhoover called Springfield. You? "Oakland, California." "Can't say I ever heard of it, sir." "Probably because it's a few light years away." "Sound about right. Dan, during the fight, what will I be doing? We won't be driving around the whole time." "I expect to sent up a headquarters inside the city somewhere. Maybe the palace, maybe not. Hell, I might not even sight up a headquarters. Just sit in here and talk on the radio." I mused and rubbed my chin. "But that's getting away from the point. You will end up using the machine gun on the roof." "Alright." "Hey, I got a question. What's up with cutie marks?" "You're going have to make it a little more specific." "First off, did a six year old name them? Like really? Fucking cutie marks, that's the best you can do? Talent mark or talent spot sounds better. Also, if they reveal a ponies special talent, does that mean out there is someone with a trash can mark? What if they're a prostitute? Is that a penis cutie mark? Also, where do you guys get these names from? Half of them are a noun and adjective slapped together. Match Box is a toy car company back home! Flash Sentry? What does he do? Flash when someone is out after curfew?" I ranted about, we had plenty of time to kill. "First off, I agree with you on the name of them. Feels weird to be calling them that as a stallion. Also, they aren't only for a pony's talent. It might be based off their personality, say somepony who's lazy at work or maybe a good leader has a scroll. Maybe somepony does have a garbage bag cutie mark, maybe there's a toilet cutie mark out there. And names are names." "I find it weird. I don't know my special talent, it's definitely not art though. I never do considered what I'd do after I got out. Maybe go to trade school and be a welder. Do something physical still. You, you know you can drive." "Yeah, maybe I could fly an airship well too. I also never really have done anything else, maybe I can be half decent actor in plays. But I wouldn't know, someone with an acting cutie mark will get the job. If not them, then someone who is has one that's closer than driving." "That too. I know I can't paint or draw so I'm not going to bother with it. I could end up being a good mason and build mansions. I could work doing whatever, this is all you can do, technically. You could learn to paint, it you won't sell something for millions." "I'll just sell it under a fake artsy name, like you said. Something like Paint Brush." We shared a laugh at that. A check of the small clock I taped to the turret told me we have hit the two hour mark. I watched as the second hand tick away, the minute hand slowly moving. A voice came over the radio, "This is Oak One Two, we have reached the changeling hive and made contact with friendly changelings. Over and out." I nodded at the news, responding to it would be pointless. Steel Stud woke up. "Morning." He grunted. "Where are we at?" "Somewhere in the desert still." I cracked. "Gee thanks." "I think we're about an hour out." Match said. "Hey, what exactly should we look for to tell when we hit the hive?" "An oasis in the shape of a heart. That's the water source for them, someone will meet us there and show us the ways in." "And just how exactly will we know where this thing is?" "I got the coordinates right here, it's a straight shot west, by some miracle. We arrive and go to work. Reminder that hazard pay is twice the regular pay, so let's spend a day here and make some good stories." "The only story I'll have after twenty years. Seeing combat for a day, if that." Steel grumbled. "Story's a story. Besides, I got stories from being stateside. Not every story has to be dark and brooding. Honestly, just being here is a story." Match added on, "Yeah, plus with those griffons still fighting each other, it'll take a few years before anything with them happens." "What's the latest with them?" I asked, "I've been on focused on all this I haven't heard much about them." "The Remot clan pushed back one of the coastal clans, can't remember who. One other clan got defeated and surrender by the Falke clan. There was something about them that was important, maybe they grew a lot of food or had a lot of metal. Definitely a game changer." "Alright." I looked at the clock again, "Twenty more minutes. Wake them up." I said. Match called Sentry's name and Steel shook Spies awake. "This is Cloud Two Two, we have arrived at friendly changeling hive and have made contact with friendly changelings. Over and out." I nodded at the news. Shit was about to hit the fan and the hives couldn't send help, granted they wouldn't but now they really couldn't. The fourth hive, the other one with unknown loyalties, was a no show for now. "This is Cloud Two Two, we have arrived at friendly changeling hive and have made contact with friendly changelings. Over and out." We immediately began getting ready, checking ammo and guns were set. We had only high explosive shells at the ready since there would be no hard targets, hopefully I opened my hatch and looked around. It was certainly hotter out than I last poked out. The oasis was not in sight yet. "I won't lie fellas, I'm a little nervous. I haven't seen major combat in years and not this weapons this old. To me at least. Hopefully, by tomorrow morning most of the fighting will be done. If not, supplies will come and the rest of the hospital battalion." "Hey," Flash called out. "Let's say we get pushed back from changelings from that other hive. Where would we go?" "We'll duck into the tunnels and fall back to the hive and make them funnel in. We'll have to leave the trucks behind as well. Hopefully they'll be fine if we have to leave them. We dig in and make them bleed." "Okay. Hey what's that up ahead?" "We made it. Look at that, get ready." I grabbed the radio. "Sandman Actual, we have reached the main hive. Godspeed on your arrival." I switched over to the divisional frequency, "We're here. Eyes open." Just ahead was a tree line, "All units stop." I dismounted and moved towards the trees line, signaling for a truck to dismount and follow me. We ran for cover in the trees, I could already see inside them. I held up a fist for them to stay there and I went in. Past the trees was an oasis, bushes and more trees. In the middle was a small lake in the rough shape of a heart. A dozen changelings were also inside. "Welcome." A changeling said "I am Hone." He offered me his hand. As I shook it, I looked him in his eyes, except they looked like bug eyes and were kinda freaky to look at. "General Kroger." "Welcome General. We are all are to help you with your mission." "I hope there will be more than just you twelve." I joked. Hone smiled, "There are, most in the hive are neutral. They don't know about what happens in other hives and despite what most ponies think, not all of us fought in Canterlot. We still had to maintain buildings and care for our young. Where each changeling stands is a tunnel, I'd tell you how big they are, but we use differently ways to measure. But they're about four changelings wide and all they drop on the outskirts of the hive." Hone said. I looked at where they were, seven scattered over several hundred yards. That's twenty eight soldiers a second, except they'd have all their gear so it might be three wide and twenty one a second. In twenty minutes a brigade would be inside, roughly. Hopefully we can stay hidden for five minutes. I was iffy about trusting them, but they were our only option. "Very well. I'll tell my men to enter." Unfortunately, there was no way that the trucks could be parked in here. It was too small and too many trucks. Maybe parking them in behind the oasis will work. Just as long as they won't be destroyed. "Colonels to me." I ordered, when they arrive I explained. "They have tunnel to get in. First and Second Brigades will go in to kill or capture the queen. Expect her to put up a fight but try and knock her out. "What does she look like?" "She looks like all changelings. Black." "Hey!" James said. "Shut up. You know what I fucking meant. Dark blue hair, green eyes and should be wearing a crown. Height is unknown." "If we encounter any ponies, what should we do?" I paused for a moment, I never gave it thought. Intel said that ponies will be in the hive. "Detain them maybe. Ask a question that only a pony would know. Ask them to name a famous movie or website. If the average changeling doesn't leave the hive, much less be in society, they won't know. Let's get those trucks behind the oasis and Third can dig in. David, Michael pass this all on to your men. You're going in, let's say, half an hour." The soldiers dismounted and began doing a final check of their gear. The trucks also moved out of the way, supplies were unloaded and spread out. I watched James order his men on where to dig in. This was definitely a large step up for him, granted I was still here to give him a hand. This was a massive baptism by fire: me as a commander, along with my colonels, the whole division and David and James seeing actual combat. "Hey Dan, I got an idea on how to defend this position. A semi-circle right here. Another behind it. Machine guns scattered throughout and more in the tree line." Michael said as he walked up to me. "What's your plan for them to use for cover?" I asked. "Trench won't work, sand will keep filling in and I don't think we'll have time for foxholes. I'm thinking just shallow hole they can lay down in. They can do more if they want. Too damn hot."' "Oh yeah. Let's have them get to work. Honestly, I'm starting to doubt we'll see any action. We haven't seen a thing from that other hive. Maybe we could send half of your Brigade down in. Come on, let's go see them off." We walked into the oasis and past the thousand of men getting ready. In the center was Hone, Michael and David talking and pointing at the tunnels. Hone greeted me, "Welcome back, General." I nodded. "Gentlemen, what is the plan?" "I'll come through these holes, end up all across the east side and David will go through over there and be on the west. The palace is on the northern edge so we'll secure the town and push together on the palace." Michael answered. "If thing are really bad, we'll just book it up to the palace and make them surrender." "Wouldn't it just be better to go for the palace straight ahead?" James asked, "Cut off the head and go for the commanders first." "Usually. But they'll all be ordered to head for the palace." I explained, referring to the telepathic ability for changelings to talk, before turning to Hone. "How much help could the average changeling be?" "Quite little, honestly. Chrysalis will be overconfident in her ability to win and won't want to lose too many changelings." "Alright. Gentlemen, I hereby declare that Operation, um, Cooper. Yeah, that'll do." Canterlot Princess Luna and her sister were sitting the War a Room next to a radio. They were eagerly awaiting any updates from the front. Across the room was a powerful radio with a Major sitting at it, talking to those at the front. "Hive One is secured. Queen Pollux is back in full control. Tenth Division is moving onto Hive Four. Over and out." The radio said. "Copy that Tenth." The major replied. "Sandman Actual here, we have arrived at target structure and met green changelings. First and Second are going in soon, we are dug in and prepared. HVT is confirmed to be inside." "Copy that Sandman. Good luck." "HVT?" Celestia asked her sister. "Also green changelings? Did they paint themselves to stick out as allies?" "High Value Target. The minotaurs used it first, but Dan used it back on his planet as well." Luna explained, "Chrysalis is in the hive. As for the green part, I'm not sure, they very well may have put some sort of mark to stick out. Some paint on the head or back." "There's no going back now." Celestia quietly said, "Peace with the changelings, I never would seen this coming within a generation much less a few years. I'm off to work on a speech to tell everypony that we have started. Let me know if something major happens." Michael POV We were inside the hive and began to spilt up. It was a simple plan, a company would take a road and book it for the edge. A battalion would stay behind and watch our backs and flank. I personally gave us a minute before we were found. "How many blocks until we hit the wall?" I asked one of the changelings, Meek, attached to my unit, a battalion I joined for now. "Also, what's either an unassuming or important building around here?" "We have a far walk and of the storage units we use for emotions is around here. Why?" "I need a place to set up a command center. I say we hit that center. Isn't that shit what you use for just about everything?" "Yes. Beside being most of our food, it also is what makes our building so strong and our magic. Even the lights, different emotions give off different levels of lighting. Don't ask me how." I nodded. "Let's hit that first, cut off supplies for the rest. Where is it?" "A couple blocks this way. Follow me. I'm not sure how many will be there, but there shouldn't be too many and shouldn't put up too big of a fight." "Yeah and France was supposed to beat Senegal in oh-two. It didn't go that way." "Yes, but most changelings do not know attack spells. All they will know is the most basic of spells, just releasing their magic and a larva could done that. They will struggle to aim." "Oh goodie, it'll be like flying all over again." We went five blocks over, actually going away from the edge. But for a good reason. It was a massive building, occupying several blocks. Faint light glowed from the window, or rather the holes in the wall. "How many should be in there? It's massive." I asked. "No more than twenty. This is more for food and materials on this side of the hive. The main emotion store is in the middle and easily three times bigger. This is the only way in." "Alright. I want seventy of you to stay here, keep an eye for any other changelings and stay out of sight. The rest of us will head in and secure it. Let's move." We ran across the street and leaned up against the wall. "Go in. Don't forget your ROE." We quickly pushed in and spread out looking for changelings. Most just looked at us as Meek talked to them in their language. They nodded at whatever he was saying, probably that we were helping and shouldn't mind us. In the middle on the building was a massive glass-like sphere, glowing pink. It was easily thirty meters tall. Smaller tanks, but still easily ten meters tall were off to the sides. In them were orange and yellow liquids. "Hey Meek." I said, "What's in these things?" "Emotions. Pink is love and is the most powerful emotion. It's the strongest and most filling. These other tanks are happiness and laughter." He explained "Where," one soldier began to ask, "where do you get these emotions from?" Meek took a moment to answer, "We, um, have ponies in the lower levels." "You mean you kidnapped ponies?!" "Not me personally! This is why I'm helping you guys." "We can talk about the moral ambiguity about kidnapping people to live later. Let's focus on this mission." The FightAuthor's Note And here we go. Sorry about the abrupt ending, I really wanted a chapter out this month and the cliffhanger WILL be resolved in the next chapter. Also the radios calls go Brigade, Battalion then the company or platoon. I haven't set up an alphabet. So Sandman One One will be 1 Brigade 1st Battalion then B Comapny or something The Fight We reached the edge of the hive and began heading to David's side when we began taking gunfire. We knew the changelings didn't have any guns, so it had to be from our side. "We're on the same side!" I yelled, "Blue on Blue!" I waited a few moments after the firing finally stopped to peek over. A platoon was scattered across the road. "You guys Third?" "Yes!" Someone called back, "You Second?" "Yep!" "Shit our bad! Come on over, colonel set up shop nearby." "You guys heard them, let's head on over. We'll take a break and move out again. Get some water and eat, who fucking knows when we'll have a break. And keep your eyes peeled, someone might be watching from a window or an alley." I said. We quickly moved up the street. We made it across, now we had to push 'up'. David greeted me ,"Michael, welcome. Follow me, I have a small command center." "You get into any trouble on the way over?" "No, I was quite surprised. A few changelings saw us and I thought they were going to get help. Never ran into trouble. You?" "We pushed out a bit and secured a emotion storage place, since they use it for everything, might as well deny use of it." We went into a small, rather unassuming building, a pretty good place to set up shop. A radio was set up inside. "Nice place. Is this a house or a business?" I cracked. "No clue. There isn't even a bed in here, must be brand new. In fact, I think this whole area is new. Hive's expanding." "Perhaps. What if, rather than expanding, it's population is back to where it was before they attacked Canterlot?" "Then why would they remove everything in here?" David pointed out, waving his arms around. "No clue. I'm out of ideas. Let's tell Dan we met up. I'll make the call." "Fine by me, I was going to let you do it." "Sandman Two to Sandman Actual." "Sandman Actual, ain't here, but I am. It's me, Rainbow Dash." I looked at David, "I see she was never taught how to answer a call." I hit the radio switch, "Copy that. Be advised, we have linked up with Third and will begin our push. So far we have not been attacked. Repeat, not attacked. Over and out." "Copy that. Good luck, out." "When do you want to head out?" David asked. "I say ten to twenty minutes, let's take a breather." "Hey, since we have some down time many missions did you do in Afghanistan?" "In six months, I was in the air about eighty times. But sometimes we'd just be in the air, in case we were needed. But I dropped bombs maybe ten of fifteen times, mostly in the wide open and only one in a town. But BDA was seen as acceptable." "BDA?" "Bomb Damage Assessment or something. Dropping a bomb on a mountain will have a lower BDA than a town. The decision is made in some command post and it depends on so many factors. If there's an RPG it was a bigger threat than a gun and if a canal was close it'd was a no go because it was vital to the town. Plus a two hundred and fifty kilogram leaves a big crater." "Nothing wrong with a crater. Dynamite leaves a nice little one in solid rock." "You know, I keep forgetting that you weren't in the military. What were you, an engineer or construction worker, right?" "Yes, I was a civil engineer, I worked on roads, but only for a year. Finished college and started an internship." "Then the hell are you doing here? You should be out being roads here!" "Because if God wanted me to build roads I'd have a bulldozer. Besides, wouldn't be right, you guys being here and I'm not." He explained. "C'mon, we got a Baba Yaga to get." "Yeah, let's roll. Meet up in front of the palace in two hours?" "Sounds good. See you there!" He called out and started for his man to move. I did the same, "Come on, boys! We're moving out, this is the big one. By tonight, hopefully, the world will be different." We pushed up the road, pulling units watching the flanks as well. After only a few blocks after we left, the whole thing with south as I could hear gunfire off to the side. Our push went about another hundred meters before we came under fire, green bolts of magic came from a building across the street and further down. As predicted by the head changeling outside, the vast majority of their shots went way too high or fell short. A few hit walls close by, burn marks showing up in the dark brown materials. No one screaming was a good thing. Five men quickly pushed forward to the building and went inside. A few shouts of Cease fire went through the battalion as they entered. Gunshots rang out inside and they came back out. "I'm going to assume you're all ponies." I said to them, "C'mon you guys, we still got fighting to do." The sounds of an intense storm of gunfire rang out from the right. We pushed another block and the gunfire didn't stop. "Sir, we got a report from several units saying there's a large building that takes up several blocks are covering the streets." The radio news said to me. "So that's what that is. Have whoever is closest to the building, but not being shot at clear it out." "That'd be us, sir." "Alright, everyone, we have a detour to take because we have to save some boys." I turned back to the radioman. "How far?" He pointed. "See the edge of the building over there? Two blocks down. That's it." "Okay guys. Here's the plan. I want a platoon with me to run for the building and the rest of you secure these buildings. They may have set up a trap for us." Me and the platoon with me watched as the others went into the buildings. The all clear came out and we ran up the street, sticking to the walls. We reached the building just opposite of the warehouse shooting away. I peered around the corner and looked at the building, it ran three blocks down. Suddenly a platoon of twenty five seemed rather small to clear it. "Send another platoon up!" I shouted back. Changelings don't understand English, right? The only entrance I could see was the door dead center. Hopefully they had additional exits as a fire escape. Did they have fires down here? The other platoon joined up and I turned to the second lieutenant, "I want you and your men to swing around back and look for another exit. If you find one send someone up here to let me know. If there isn't one, keep going and come on the exit up here." "Yes, sir! Second Platoon, on me." He ordered and they moved out and around the building. "Alright guys, here's the deal. We're going to that door and waiting for Second to find a way in. We're going to sit here for a minute and wait on them." A few minutes passed and they circled the far side of the building, no back door, "Let's move." "Good to see you again, sir." The lieutenant said to me. Both platoons took up positions on either side on the doorway, or rather where a door would be placed. "Go." I ordered and we went in. The troops swept out on the first floor and began clearing it. I kept pushing up the stairs, five men behind me. I dropped my voice so we wouldn't be heard, "Kill anyone shooting."' The first room I came across had a changeling in it. He saw just standing in the window shooting away. I imagined he lived through his failure of hiding occasionally was because no one outside was shooting since they saw us enter. At his feet was a dead changeling, the original user of the window. A quick spray from the hip ended his attack and life, his body dangling limply out the window. If this was a comedy movie, he'd slowly fall out the window. I slowly backed up and leaned on the wall, the realization that I'd killed up close setting in. I know I've killed before, but flying at a few hundred kilometers an hour doesn't allow me to see the bodies. The next two rooms were clear and the rest of the floor was also clear. Before we could go to the top floor, another group went up. A few gunshots went off overhead and they came back down. "We got them good, sir! They all were just standing there and we gunned them real quick?" Someone shouted at me as they went back down. "Tell the others to get a move on! We're burning time!" I shouted back and we also went back out. As we left the building, the company on the street moved up as well. The whole city was fighting, I could hear gunfire from both flanks and no doubt there was a firefight further ahead. "Radio!" I called for and the radio man came running over, we ducked into another building. "Sandman One to Sandman Two come in. Over." "Sandman Two here over." "I just cleared a large warehouse of some sort. How far are you from the target building. Over." "I hit no resistance, I never even fired a bullet. We're looking over the palace in a building right across the street. We will stay out of sight until we hear from you. Over and out." "Solid copy. Over and out." I checked my watch, an hour and a half had passed since we left. It'll take probably another hour for us to reach the palace. I handed the receiver back to the radioman. None of the building were taller than the others around it and I highly doubt David remembers how many blocks he passed. "How did he get so lucky that he avoided everyone?" I asked rhetorically. Another eight blocks, another half an hour and another firefight to hold us up. Maybe by sundown we'd arrive, take a quick nap and get back in the fight. I sat down against the wall, taking a moment to get a drink and catch my breath. The road was quiet and deserted, so far the only changelings we've seen were the ones shooting at us. A messenger rounded a building "Hey guys! We can see the hive. That building is obstructing the view. The whole thing has a big square in front of it." This news piqued everyone's interest, we assumed the hive was so big we couldn't see the palace. It does make sense on how David arrived so fast. "Let's move!" I shouted. "We'll be out of here by supper." Everyone quickly jumped back up and we began our march to the square. "How big is this place exactly? It has to be at least the population of Vanhoover, if not a little bigger." Someone asked. "It's too small to be the size of Vanhoover." A soldier behind me said. "Maple Plaza is ten blocks long." "Yeah but we ain't seen a park or a restaurant. Just housing and some big warehouses, no fun here.. "All work and no play makes Jack a dull boy." I quipped, "Now keep quiet, might be some bogies in these houses." At the end of the road was a four story building, probably some important building to the hive. The whole company would fit inside with ease and fortify in case an attack came from the palace. As we entered, I caught a glimpse of the palace through the window. It looked was less of a palace and more of a fortress, nothing about it was welcoming and it certainly held a few dungeons for ponies. I watched as a platoon stormed the building right next to the place. "Sandman One to Sandman Two. We are in position." "Copy that Sandman One. There's only one way in, but I requested big guns to lend a hand to fix that." Before I could ask if he meant he had cannons coming down to help blow holes in the wall anew voice came over the radio. "Sandman One Three reporting sir! We've found where they were keeping the civilians at. There are hundreds here, maybe even a thousand. Be advised we're staying put until it's safe." "Copy that and good work, men. Sandman Three, are you suggesting what I think you are?" Before he answered, five cannons were slowly pushed up the road. "Oh my God, you did." "You got other idea to get in? There is one way in and we're locked out." I watched as the gunners began their process of loading the cannons. The battery fired their first shells and the ground shook as the walls were bombarded. Several more salvos left gaping holes and a tower collapsed, falling into the square. As the dust settled and the walls stopped making noises as they fell, I was expecting to hear the screams and slurs of a counterattack. Instead the whole area went quiet and turned fucking creepy. "Lets move." David said over the radio. "All units forward." Even though I technically outranked him on account of prior military experience, but I still began to leave the building. We all began to move slowly towards the opening the halls. I looked around quickly to see the group had attacking, it was only three thousand. The rest were occupying the city and making sure we wouldn't be hit from behind. The first few man were going over the rubble, I was further back. At any moment the castle will start shooting down at us, killing us all. Fortunately, it never occurred and we hit the front door with no issues. "I want C company holding the courtyard," David said. "and someone else open those doors." Two unicorns stepped up and opened the doors with their magic. Before they were open we were already being shot at from inside, magic ripping the doors apart. "Grenade out!" Someone cried out and flung a grenade in. Three seconds later and it went off, silencing everyone inside. We spread out inside the castle, looking for the throne room and hopefully the queen too. All we found were storage rooms, or so it looked. A lack of bedrooms for foreign dignitaries and no kitchens needed for them meant all the rooms were a guess. We hit the final room on the hall and I slowly opened the door. There was no one inside, but there were maps of Equestria scattered on the walls. Cities were marked and had something written in their language next to them. A few pictures of buildings and sport team logos were next to them as well. "What is all this?" Someone asked. I stared at the maps for another moment before answering, "I think it's almost like a staging area or a weird classroom. The changelings they send out have to know the area, famous buildings and local teams." "Where to get emotions from or something like that." Another added. "Or you see in magazines stuff like 'Ten Best Cities to Live In' or something." "Yeah. Alright let's try and remember where this place. Let's move out, sooner we find her sooner it ends or something." Just as we were about to leave, another soldier had a question, "Hey sir, who's going to end up running this place? I mean obviously Chrysalis won't be in charge anymore and a monarch gets replaced by their first born." I stopped for a moment to think. "No clue. Don't most species of bugs that live in communities, like ants and bees, the queen is the only one that gives birth? Or lay eggs?" I walked out of the room. "So her first born? Then what? We search the place for the oldest chanegling." "It just might be that simple, yes. Don't they also give birth to the future queen as well? I'm willing to bet she's in the castle as well." As we made our way up some stairs the radio made an announcement. "She's dead! The queen is dead! We got her!" We stopped walking and looked at each other. A few shed tears, hopefully of joy. "Let's head home boys." The AftermathAuthor's Note Hope you guys enjoyed this little arc. I really wanted to put more in here but college started up again so that cuts time out and I hit a wall. I have like 1200 words I wanted to add in here but couldn't find a good way to do so. But it'll go into the next chapter, which is already at about 300 words so it's all good The Aftermath Two days later I watched the airship land behind the camp. We were now set up at Chrysalis' hive just in case they wanted to pull some funny shit. The doors opened and out came dozens of reporters and scientists all hoping to say that they were at the most important event in history in the last five years. Following behind them were Princess Celestia, Princess Luna and Twilight. I went over to greet them and saluted them. "Welcome, your Majesties." They returned my salute. "If you all follow me, I'll show you to the Queen." "Have you been able to find the new queen" Celestia asked as we made our way through the camp. I shook my head, "Not yet and honestly I'm beginning to doubt there is one. Maybe she's hiding in a safe room deep in the castle or hiding in plain sight. Honestly, I wouldn't be surprised if she was taught that ponies were savages and doesn't want to be found because of fear. As long as she doesn't try anything while you all are here." I still had everyone act like it was a combat zone, everyone had to have their gun on them at all times. A few even had knives and their sidearms, I had both options. A gun on my hip, a knife on my back and one more on my boot. "I hope we can find her. I'd love to see us become friends with them!" Twilight said and I rolled my eyes at how obsessed this place was with friendship. "We'll leave it in your capable hands Twilight." Celestial said and the two began to talk about a plan for it all. Princess Luna walked up next to me, "I'm curious General, how many men did we lose?" The one question I didn't want already came up in five minutes. "Personally, I've lost about a eighty men and a hundred wounded. A company stumbled across the unreserved and it was well defended. Most are walking wounded, burns and some nasty cuts from magic and about ten are seriously injured. A few may not make it, they're a day by day case. But, none were in vain I can tell you that much. Here we are." I pushed the flip out of the way and they all walked in. Laying on a cot was a covered body and Celestia pulled the blanket off. Underneath was the body of Chrysalis. She was in good shape considering what was thrown in her direction, a few grenade fragments and bullets were in her head and chest. One partially ripped her jaw off, leaving it lopsided while another piece ripped of two inches of her horn. Her chest also had large holes in it. We all stared at her body before Celestia spoke, "I don't believe it. She really is dead." "I suppose my brother and Cadence will be happy to hear." Twilight quipped. "Do you have an idea for the body?" I asked "I imagine this ghost of a daughter will want to do something. Whether an unmarked grave or a celebration because she was their ruler. Otherwise, we'll give her a simple burial, no individual should be denied that." Celestia said. "She will be given that much." "If you don't mind me asking, what do you plan on doing with the other hives?" "We were talking about that on the way over. They will be given a pardon since they were forced to help attack Canterlot and kept their emotion gathering to passive, for the most part. I was also planning on having them help put Chrysalis on trial. There were a few individuals calling to just have her executed, which rose after you found all those ponies, but it seemed a little harsh to me." "Shame that is," I said, "but I suppose this way will do. Speaking of those ponies, they're set up temporarily outside of town, I'm not sure if you'd want to go and see them all." Celestia recovered the dead queen and we walked out, "We were planning that, I relish in the chance to meet my little ponies. Now, how exactly did she die?" Flashback, third person David and his men slowly made their way down the hall. "Sir, I'm not an architect but those big fancy doors make this hallway different from the other, three or thirty we checked." The sergeant, Shining Bolt said. "Indeed. If I was a bad person, that's the last place I'd be, but then agin she does sound look a basic villain so it's where she'll be at." They made their down the hallway, the dozen rooms before the large door being empty of anyone. Once they were all cleared the small unit took up positions on either side of the door. "Anyone know how to breach?" David asked as the men looked at each other. "Excellent, all right I'll do it myself." He slowly tried the door, only to find it locked. "Everyone shoot the hinges, take these damn doors down." A hail of gunfire erupted on the doors, ripping the hinges to nothing and leaving holes elsewhere in them. Magic from the defenders came right back through the door, adding to the damage. Return fire from the Equestrians went through the door, led by David's PPsh. Several bolts of magic went through and hit David. He slowly crawled for cover behind the wall. "Medic!" Someone cried out. The medic of the squad ran over to help the bleeding colonel and started bandaging the wounds. "It's not that bad. You took a pretty good hit to the leg and chest though, nothing's broken. You'll live, but sit tight I'll have a stretcher here in a moment." The medic explained, before having to cover him from the explosions going off nearby." "Alright." David said, "What's going on? I don't hear anything are you sure I'm fine?" "You're right. I think we got in that room, you sit tight I'll check it out." But before the medic could check the room, the squad came back out, dragging a dead body with her and cheering as they did. It took them a moment to realize it was Chrysalis. "We got that bitch!" "Its over! It's all over!" "We did it!" Were some of the things that were shouted by the men as what they have done set in. "Thank God." David said as the stretcher bearers came. End Flashback "Between the bullets and grenades, no one really knows what killed her." I explained. "But it doesn't really matter to me, but that's just me." Celestia sighed, maybe upset by my apathy. "I suppose not. It was good to see however, General." "You'll all be leaving here tomorrow morning." Luna added. "But we were hoping you could swing by Canterlot." "What for? Lightbulb went out?" "Not quite. The press would like to hear about what happened." "Don't you guys have a press secretary for this whole thing? I mean no offense, but I'd rather be doing anything else than be in front of cameras." "That's the price of having the honor of leading this assault. You were here and in charge, the press did not have anypony here, just that one reporter was here." I knew there was no getting out, they would just order me to have it. "Alright, I'll do it. Just tell them no stupid questions." "Of course." Celestia answered, "We can't make any promises though. Unfortunately, we have other events to handle. We will see you tomorrow afternoon, General and please, try and stay safe here for the next several hours. We don't need any more dead soldiers." I watched as they all flew away, no doubt to visit the ponies that were kidnapped, maybe a quick stop elsewhere and return. "Dan!" Someone call out and I turned to see who it was. Major Beam was heading towards me with a changeling. "This changeling here claims to be the daughter of Chrysalis and would like to speak with you." I looked at her, she looked no different from all the other chnagelings, black body and blue bug-like eyes. But no one else ever claimed to be the child of Chrysalis so it was the only option I had. "Thank you, Major. Right this way ma'am." I said, leading her away from camp. "Now, do you have any proof you are her child?" "Please call me Iver. All of us are. She lays eggs dozens at a time, weekly, and a ten months later they hatch." Well that didn't narrow it down. "Okay, now what give you the right, so to say, to be the queen. After all, everyone else is her child, are you the oldest?" That got her to laugh, "No I'm only thirty one. I was chosen to be the next queen." "Chosen? How so and long do changelings live to be?" She shrugged, "I just was. She chose my egg over all the ones she has laid over the months and years. I was kept separate and lived in the castle, I'd occasionally go out of the castle. And changelings could live to be about a hundred and thirty in our ways of counting time." "Okay. Now getting back on track, what can I do for you?" "Well, as the new queen of the hive, I would like to negotiate a peace between my hive, as well as the others and Equestria. I figured you're the individual to help me do that." "I suppose I am, it's a shame you showed up now, you just missed them. But they should be back within a few hours. No offense, but I have a feeling that the other queens may not want you to represent them." That got a sigh from her, "I suppose it was rather foolish if me to think of that and I guess this eliminates the idea of having the talks here. Maybe I could just peace with Equestria and figure something else out." "Not quite. Sure, the average citizen doesn't want the Princesses going into your hive, but how would you feel about going into a town?" "Is that a rhetorical question? Sorry I'm bad at telling those." "Not at all. I'm not sure if you know this, but there's a little town a hundred miles east of here. They probably got a meeting hall of some sort that could be used. Tell you what, why don't you head back to your hive and I'll run my idea by everyone else. Then I'll send "Very well, I will await your word in my palace. Just ask for me. Thank you for this, General." "It's no problem, I'll see you tonight with the news." *** "Are you sure this is a wise idea?" Princess Luna asked. "Throwing all five of them in at once is asking for a fight to break out." They had returned from a small tour of the other camps and the refugee camp and I fillled me in about what happened. "I'm not necessarily saying having all of them in there at once, especially with Iver. But they should be aware that there is a new queen." "That they will, I would not be surprised if they made a demand from her." "But what will they ask?" Celestia asked. "We know nothing about them, they could want to slaughter her hive." "Perhaps, sister, but with Chrysalis now dead. They may not to doanything. They may just ask for the body and do something to it that will make it impossible for her to move on in their beliefs. They remove her stomach so she starves forever or something." "Interesting theory." I said. Before I could say something else, the tent flap opened and in walked Iver. "Welcome back." "Thank you, General. Your Majesties, please accept my humble apologies for everything my mother did." I made my leave, the chances of a fight breaking out between them was slim. Plus one against three wasn't easy to stop from fighting. Hopefully, some sort of foundation of peace will be laid down. No restAuthor's Note Yes Yes Yes Thank you No rest *** "How many are in there?" I asked, fiddling with my pointer stick. "A few dozen reporters and VIPS. Some ambassadors from embassies." Princess Celestia said. "Okay. When I finish this, could we talk? I have an idea I'd like to discuss." "Of course, General." "Also I quit, I got a better offer from the griffons. I don't work weekends and better dental coverage." I cracked as I opened the door and went in. A few cameras clicked as I walked in and the major next to the podium saluted me and I returned it. Inside was a small easel with maps lined up to be shown and rows of chairs, all filled. "Thank you all for coming here today. It's rather clear that our operation out west was quite successful." I began and pointed to the blue lines on the first map. "Ten days ago, this was the front lines. We immediately dug in since we were expecting an attack of some sorts. The Fourth Division was protecting the left, me and my division were on the right with the Tenth in the middle. The next day, General Awe and myself went into Appleloosa to meet a dissident from a hive. He dropped a bombshell on us and I don't mean General Bomb Shell, who was out there as well." I got a few laughs for my joke. "He told us his queen wanted help rebelling, which completely threw us out of wack. Most ponies believed that there is only one hive, with millions living in it. Instead it's five hives with a few hundred thousand in each. But that number is currently being figured out." Seeing no one had questions, I continued. "That night we made our plan. The Tenth and Fourth went for these two hives closet while I attempted to gain the attention of the hives and force Chrysalis to demand reinforcements from the other hives. Of the four subjected hives, only one sent help and it was a few hundred that we handled. I don't want to say destroyed, even though we did kill most of them, just seems too extreme." A reporter raised his hand, "Excuse me sir, but isn't having your men going against an enemy coming from an unknown area and unknown numbers just a bit dangerous?" "Absolutely. But this is a textbook example of motorized warfare. There's roughly eighty miles between our line here and Chrysalis' hive here. That's a little more than a three days walk in regular conditions. It was a three hour drive for us. We prevented her from digging in and fighting how she would have wanted. We also had the option that if the changelings from other hives were too strong, we could have pulled out and waited." I explained. "Next slide please." The next slide was the inside of a hive, the layout was of no concern, there wasn't a difference found in any of the hives. "This is the inside of the hive. Roughly, it's still being looked at by experts. A few details to point out, these five large buildings are where the emotions were stored. This one in the center is the main storage unit, so to speak." I explained, before pointing to the building next to the palace. "This building, is where ponies were kept or I should say held to have their emotions gathered. Keep in mind that not all hives did this and did so in dire circumstances. Such as when they had to have more emotions. Before I go into the battle itself, any questions?" A few hands went up, "Yes, you." "How many ponies were rescued, sir?" "I can't recall the exact number, but I believe around eight hundred were rescued from Chrysalis and several hundred more from the others. Yes, in the back." "Sir, how is it possible that less than a thousand ponies and other groups feed a whole hive that has hundred of thousands?" "I'm not sure how it all works, I never looked into it and what I do know went over my head. I'm not sure how much emotion they need each day. They say love is the best emotion to have, so to say and like I said I do not know how much they need. It's something like one unit of emotional energy or magic, whichever it is, is equal to about three and a half of the lowest magic unit. But I'm probably wrong on those numbers. Plus they do have changelings in society who collect emotions, although I'm not sure how they get it back home. We did find that they had a map room to figure out what areas are the best or have the most love, if that makes any sense." "Are these emotion gatherers still among us?" Someone else called out. "I'm not sure, and I’m not going to speculate. This is something that'd have to be negotiated since they need emotions to live. I'm going to keep moving on here, so just hold on to any questions. Now, the first three hives are quite simple. All they had to do was remove the enforcers left behind by Chrysalis. It was obviously a one sided battled, maybe two killed and three wounded in each hive. The fourth hive, ruled by Queen Aurora actually pulled off their own rebellion two days before we arrived." "Excuse me, sir." One of the reporters said, "Do you know if Chrysalis was aware of the rebellion?" "I'm not entirely sure and we don’t think so. However, the hives must deliver emotions to her hive weekly so at some point soon she would have noticed. But she never did. Now for the big enchilada, the attack on Chrysalis' hive. In all honesty, I was not expecting to launch an attack on the hive the same day as the others. Luckily, it turns out most changelings aren't soldiers and would’ve struggled in a fight, which may be why they struggled in the attack on Canterlot and defense of themselves. Plus she expected to win and didn't fully commit her soldiers to the fight. She was overconfident and paid the price. It was a relatively calm operation, civilians stayed inside and never put up a fight, which was our concern. Truthfully, I was expecting an uprising after we killed her." "How exactly did she die?" A reporter asked. "She was holed up in her throne room and had several grenades thrown in the room and shot by several soldiers. Blindly I might add. So how she died is a mystery, whether the grenades or bullets got her. We’re almost at the end so please hold off on questions. A few days past and the threat of any sort of uprising went away. All we needed was a new leader, but none came forward, so we waited. Finally one came up to me, and claimed to be Chrysalis' daughter and we talked. I introduced her to the princesses when they came out to visit and that's that. Any questions?" "Sir, do you have any details on peace negotiations?" "None that I can share." "When do you think the talks will be finished?" "Within in the next week to ten days, but that’s just my guess. You’d have to ask someone directly involved with the talks.” "General do you think it's possible for us to be friends with them?" That made me pause for a moment. "I don't see why not. That's right I said it. Go ahead and put it everywhere, but I don't why them and us can't get along. I know I'm one of the few who think this, most want to see them punished. Plus a few ponies are calling for us to conquer them. But that’s not the Equestrian way. This country was founded on the ideas of harmony and friendship. We shouldn’t toss these ideas away just because a wrong has been committed against us. Have we not destroyed our enemy when we make them our friends?” With my controversial answer, I walked out and ignored the last few questions shouted at me. An aide was waiting for me and led me through the castle to meet with the Princess. We made our way down several flights of stairs and a few halls to reach wherever the meeting was. "This is it, sir." She said and I gave her my thanks. Inside was the Solar Alicorn. The room was a den, complete with a desk that had a tea kettle on it and plenty of bookshelves, no doubt covering every subject possible. A small TV hung on the wall, showing a reporter from the room I was just in. I immediately gave her a salute, "Your Majesty." "Please General." Celestia began, "We are friends, have a seat. That was quite an interesting comment you made." "I stand by it. It won't be overnight, but in a few years I don't see why not. However if you don't necessarily share my views-." "I share in your sentiment. Given time I do see changelings walking around without a disguise. Now what was this idea you had?" "Simple. My men don't have a way to protect themselves and I think they should. I'm asking machine guns to be placed on each truck. At the moment, each truck holds twelve men and adding a gun, room for the gunner to stand and ammo would cost room for two men. I did the math on this one and that would require an additional three hundred trucks." I explained. “I have some other ideas that I plan to run by Colonel Gear about some stuff I’d like to try out. "Of course. Having a way to protect themselves to protect us is paramount. I'll see to it the order is placed and you'll have them by autumn. What ideas do you have? I have a small request for you as well, consider it payment for the trucks." I ignored her question of my plans, I wanted to play them close to my chest, "What tiny favor can I do to repay the nation for three hundred trucks?" "Visit the Remot clan of the griffons, they look like they might win the crown. We've always had good ties with them and this will be a good way keep the status quo." I opened my mouth to protest, but she raised a hand to stop me. "I know what you're going to say, you're a fighter not a talker or something. But I just saw you do a press conference with no issues." "Alright you got me. But it's the truth. I'm not some college educated diplomat who always knows what to say. I'm just some guy who likes military history because I stumbled across it one day. I don't know which fork to use for a salad or speak French." "Good because the Remot clan is the same way and you leave in a week. But they do love titles, so make up some of your achievements. Would you like some tea? I find this flavor, raspberry jasmine, to help me calm down after a stressful day. Which you just had I would say General." She asked as she filled her own cup. I didn't bother trying to argue with my boss. "Besides they eat meat and so do you. They generally try and scare diplomats by having plenty of meat. Whereas you would not be phased, consider it a small vacation if you will.” "No thank you, I've never been a fan of it. Always had to force it down in Afghanistan because the locals drank it constantly." "A shame. But to each their own." "Not really. When is my big foreign tour?" I asked. "You will leave from Manehatten in seven days. It's a three day trip by airship and you'll spend several days there talking with their own military officers and report of the states of their military. Generally they’ve been at the forefront of the clans with military technology. You'll have some help as well with their ministers. That is all, General." "Thank you for this, Princess. I won't let you down." I said and started to leave.. “Oh and General. I’m having a friend of yours join you.” I turned to look at Celestia, “And who might that be?” "I’m keeping it a secret, much like your ideas.” "Alright, keep your secrets.” I responded and left the room. If she wanted to play chess with my mystery friend, I’ll play three dimensional underwater Chinese checkers. A servant outside the room led me through the castle to leave and handed me a train ticket to go back to Ponyville. As I made my way through Canterlot, I was expecting a few people to come up to me and ask what drugs I was on, thinking the changelings could be allies. But none did, a few did stare at me and turned their nose up at me. Wouldn't be the first time my job made someone turn their nose up at me. The train station was the same way, people staring at me, no doubt wondering why I still had a job. Luckily the train arrived a few minutes after I did so I wasn't just being stared by by a few dozen people. Still none of them approached me and bitched about my idea. I grabbed a seat by myself and closed my eyes, hopefully I can get a little bit of sleep. The conductor called out, barely audible over the train and the distance from me. We slowly pulled out of the station and back to Ponyville. The Trip Part 1Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Now Entering: Not KansasI woke up, sitting upright, in a chair. Must've fallen alseep in my chair again. I cracked my eyes, and instead greeted by metal and darkness. While I panicked, my eyes adjusted to the darkness, I was in a tank and I was in the driver seat. I opened the hatch and climbed out, I crawled down the front and looked at the tank. It was an M4A3E8 Sherman or "Easy Eight", with a 76mm cannon, two 30 cal machine guns and a 50 cal machine guns. I looked around my surroundings, I was somewhere hilly and behind the tank was a dark forest and I was on the edge of it. I climbed back up the Sherman and looked around it, as far as I could tell it was fine and on the turret was written 'Devil Dog'. It had extra supplies hung on the back and side of the turret. I opened the commander's hatch and slid in, there was ammo for the main cannon. Armor piercing, high explosive and white phosphorus, I was nervous about that last one, since white phosphorus makes an excellent smoke screen, burns at several thousand degrees. In the bow gunners seat was a messenger bag, I grabbed the bag and went through the contents. I had a canteen with a first aid kit, water, two changes of clothes, a compass, some fruit, a solar charger for my phone and about 10 MREs. Whoever put me here excepted me to take a while to return. I tried my phone, and got no service. I refilled the bag, dropped it off in the loader seat and climbed back out, closing the hatch. I checked the two guns on the roof, they were already loaded. Perfect. I slid back down to the drivers hatch and sat in the seat. There was a grease gun and ten extra mags next to it on the bow gunner floor. I moved the gun and two mags to the seat. "Here goes nothing Dan" I muttered as I tried the engine, it came to life. I've never driven a tank, but I've watched 'Fury' a lot, so I pushed the levers forward and set off. It was a lot easier than I thought, I have no clue where I was but I set off heading west over the hilly countryside. I found a leather helmet and a pair of googles, so I enjoyed the nice early morning summer weather while driving 66,000lbs of war machine. After about an hour, I came to a halt on a hillside, with the turret just barely poking over. It was about noon, so I took a break. I grabbed some of the fruit and the canteen and climbed out via the commanders hatch and sat on the turret. I saw a village in the valley, maybe a quarter mile away, I put my lunch down and climbed in for the binoculars hanging on a hook. I plugged the solar charger into my phone, sat on the turret with my legs in the tank still. I looked around the town and lost my shit. They walked on two legs and wore clothes, and that was I had in common with the locals. Some had horns, while some had wings and others had neither and they all had crazy hair and skin colors. There was a sign that said, "Welcome Princess! " So this wasn't America, but then again nowhere on Earth did anyone have horn or wings. I kept looking around the town to try and figure out where I was. The homes were old-style; thatched roofs and timber highlighting the walls. In the center of town near a gazebo that was at least three stories, was the center of the party. I looked around some more, kids were playing, people(?) were talking and at one of the tables was the Princess herself, I think, she wore a crown and that's a sign of royalty. She's tall, white, has a horn and her hair moved like there was a breeze, only her hair moved but no else's did. She was talking to a purple unicorn, a blue pegasus, a yellow pegasus, a white unicorn and a tan normal one. A pink one would stop for a minute and then run around. I couldn't see her, just a pink blur. The next time I looked at the Princess, she was looking at me. We made eye contact and she subtly waved, I waved back, dropped the binoculars and started on my lunch. I started looking around the town again, the Princess was still there. I tried to ignore her, but she kept looking in my direction, and I did the same. A smile made it away across my face at our little game and one on her face, but that could because of her friends at the table. I went back to looking at the town, and they have some messed up buildings, a crystal building and a life-size gingerbread house were the ones that stuck out at me. Princess Celestia POV I couldn't help but smirk, I was having fun with this game I was 'playing' with that creature, I couldn't what he was sitting on, the rest was hiding behind the hill. Only a small part of it, which was a metal dome with two metal sticks coming off the top of it was exposed. An enhanced eyesight spell helped me see him, or I assumed it was a male. He looked like a earth stallion, but with no fur. He has a black mane that was long, almost to his shoulders, a small muzzle and ears on the side of his head. He was looking around Ponyville, I could tell he was not from here. He was out of place, alone and curious. I looked back down at my prized student and her friends. While we were talking, several loud bangs rang out, I looked at the creature, he was behind one of the metal sticks and fire was coming it. I watched in horror as two Timberwolves jumped at him. Daniel POV I heard a small crack behind and turned around and standing there was a pack of wooden wolf things. They had rough bark for skin and glowing green eyes. They snarled at me, I swung the 30 cal around and pointed at them, waiting for them to make a move. There was six of them, and one of me. They began to run at me, I opened fire and their bodies were ripped apart, with sap coming out of their bodies instead of blood. Only two made it to the tank and jumped on it, the first one I shot off the tank as the second one bit into my shoulder. The best way I could describe the pain was being stabbed by knives in my shoulder, it tried to bite me again . I punched it and was rewarded with splinters in my hand, but the punch was enough to knock him off me. I quickly grabbed my stuff and closed the hatch. I sat in the gunner seat, grabbed the first aid kit and quickly wrapped the wound up, and pulled out some of the larger splinters from my hand. I'll take care of it once I get away from here, the townspeople no doubt think I'm some sort of monster. I turned around and drove into the forest. Princess Celestia POV We all looked at the hill expecting for whoever that was to reappear. Nopony moved, I leaned over to Twilight and whispered, "I would like for you and your friends to find that injured creature, but be careful. I do not believe he is from this world and may be afraid. Send me a latter when you make contact with him." Author's Note Second story! Hopefully my time writing my fist story will have helped me Feedback is appreciated. The ForestI drove for half an hour through the forest, thankfully there was a path that made traveling that much more easier. I got off the main path to try and hide somewhere in the forest, I found a nice clearing about 150 yards off the pass. The foliage is pretty thick so it should make seeing the tank hard, but I plan on add some camo to it, find some old branches or something. The clearing was a good size, about 150 yards by ninety yards, whatever those things were in town have wings, so I'll have to park on the edge and avoid being seen in the day. Thankfully, the canopy shrinks the size I could be seen by the air by half. I climbed out and climbed onto the back to check the extra supply bags there was some good stuff: an ax, a shovel, some rope, a fishing rod (why is that here) were the big things I cared about, there were some other bags, it I'll check those later.. I started by cutting some of the fallen trees up for firewood and using any branches as camo then started digging to make a firepit. It was getting pretty dark out and not knowing anything about the forest I'll wait until the morning before I explore. Then I heard one of the few thing I didn't want to hear, voices. "C'mon Thunder, we don't know where we are and we're in the Everfree and it's almost dark out" one said "Stop worrying Rumble, we're almost out, besides if anything happens we have a guardian pony watching us." I guess that's Thunder, pretty weird names too. Thunder and what the hell is a guardian pony? Then again they have horns and wings here so who am I to judge. I don't know why, but I decided to help them, sorta. I'm just going to stay back a bit and watch them, so I grabbed the grease gun and an extra mag and went towards the voices. I saw them on the path, heading back to town so they were at least on the right path. They both had wings and one looks to be twenty or so and the other looks like twelve or so (I'm bad at age guessing). I kept my eyes open and I tried to listen for anything that could mean a predator was nearby. A growl came from behind them, they had a look of pure fucking terror. They both slowly turned around and looked at the beast; it was a lone wood wolf. "Run Rumble go get help!" Thunder said, Rumble ran and tried to fly a little bit off the ground and Thunder took a fighting stance. I quickly shot at the wood wolf and it was torn to splinters, Rumble stopped and came back over and Tunder looked like he just shitted his pants. "Rumble, get Twilight she has to see this." They must have not been around for my introduction, shame. Thunder just sat down against a tree and looked at the body. I just sat in a bush. "They were on their way in Thunder" Rumble said and he came back with six new people(?). I recognized them as the ones at the table with the Princess this morning. "Thunder! What happened here?" Asked the blue pegasus, she has rainbow hair, so her name is now Skittles. "Lands sake, did you do this?" Asked the tannish one, she has a southern accent so she's now Betty Sue. Sounds redneck to me. "No, it came from behind us, I told Rumble to run for help and there were some loud noises and it dropped dead. Then I told Rumblr to get you, Twi." The purple unicorn (that's the only thing I can think of that would make sense to call her) nodded. I noticed she has wings as well and is the only one with both, odd. I backed up several yards to make it harder to be seen. "It's getting late and it IS the Everfree, we should be going, if you don't mind" said the yellow one, her skin was a butter yellowish color, so she's now Paula Dean. "The damage caused to this timberwolf is similar to the the others just outside of down. That object he was riding on may be near by." Twilight noted, I personally failed to see how the damage from a .45 bullet and a 30 caliber bullet are anywhere close, but just a bigger wound I guess. At this point it's almost pitch black, so I head 'home', as I sneak away, I hear one of them say they'll keep looking for 'the creature' tomorrow. Day Two I woke up sitting upright in the driver's seat. I slowly popped the hatch and looked around, nothing out of ordinary. I hope to spend the next couple of days working on my 'home' mainly building a fire pit and clearing out fallen trees. I took a break and chugged half the canteen, I'm going to have to find a lake or a river for more water. The pit has about ten inches deep, which will do for now and I have a nice small pile of wood for a couple of nights. Next up is finding a water source, so I take the grease gun and the canteen, it felt like it was still full. I opened it and it was, I must have been imagining that so I drank half of it, closed it and reopened it. It was full again. I chalked this up under the 'Weird magic ' category, I kept experimenting with it. I dumped it out closed and reopened it and it was full again. "I wish I had Coca-Cola" I thought it wouldn't hurt to try. I opened it up and took a sip. "HOLY SHIT! IT WORKED!" I screamed. Add one more to weird magic. Still wouldn't hurt to find a water source to clean in, maybe get some fresh fish even. I grabbed the grease gun, and started walking, I found a nice sized lake that feeds a stream. I was just about to strip and wash the grime off me. I returned home, clean but still smelly. Whatever sent me here could've given me some shampoo or a bar of soap. I looked around at what to do, the axe and I are gonna know each other real well after this. "I should've waited to bathe." I said, panting after cutting several trees to logs. My arms would be putty tomorrow. "Somepony help us!" I'll worry about my arms later, someone needs help. Also, somepony? So maybe they are unicorns and pegasi. "KEEP YELLING! IM COMING" I called out to them. We kept up this game of Marco Polo for a couple of minutes. I found them, there were three of them, an orange pegasus, a white unicorn and a yellow normal one, they were all girls, young too, maybe twelve or thirteen. They were surrounded by a group of three wood wolves. I took them out and I sat there waiting for them to move. "Thanks Mr. Guardian" the normal one called out, I tried to hide my laugh about how after I saved two of them and I have a nickname already. I failed at that. I started laughing away, the one thing I hate about myself is that when I start to laugh, I sit there silently and clap my hands. Thankfully, this time I didn't hand clap, but I heard a snap in front of me. They were coming to find me, following my laughter, I jumped up and sprinted back to the tank. I got back to the tank and started on a fire, I found some matches in a supply bag so that was handy. It was still fairly warm, but I wanted more for light and keep wild animals away like in caveman times. The night sky was overcast, hopefully it wouldn't rain, but the Sherman should be able to handle muddy terrain just fine. I climbed back in the tank, and fell asleep in the driver seat. Author's Note I've had this part written for a while Added paragraph about cutting trees Rain and a meeting (EDITED)Author's Note Changes: Mane 6 find where Dan is living Changed conversation with CMC and Dan Changed conversation at the end Rain and a meeting (EDITED) Changes: Mane 6 find where Dan lives and conversation with CMC and ending changed Day Three Nothing much happened, worked a little more on my camp. I roped off an area to cut wood and cleaned up some of the dead trees around the camp. I didn't lose too much of the forest canopy, so it was still just as hard to see me from above. I mostly just fiddled with the tank, learning how to use the turret, I still haven't fired the cannon. I've haven't had to eat the MREs much, mainly thanks to fishing and wild berries I found. In the early afternoon, I heard three voices from the path nearby. I was far enough in, that it was difficult to see me, but close enough to help anyone who walked by. They were the same voices from yesterday. I sat there listening to the conversation. "Ah'm telling ya, Zecora has to know The Guardian, they both live in the Everfree" one said, I've never seen a house out here, then again I've been here for only for a couple of days. "How do you know? He could live underground for all we know. If he's avoiding everypony in town, why would he be friendly to her?" Another pointed out. "It kinda makes sense they both live in the Everfree" another, slightly higher pitched voice said. "Yea, if he ran after killing those timberwolves, I doubt he would talk to Zecora" the second voice said. That was the last I heard as they kept walking to wherever this Zecora person lives. That was the last major event of the day, so I fell asleep in the driver's seat again that night Day Four I kept cleaning the underbrush, I found some blue plants on the western and northwestern edge, so I'm staying far from there. Fuck this planet and its Avatar shit. I heard several pairs of feet walking through the forest nearby. I froze up. Whoever it was was walking towards me, I scrambled up the nearest tree and hid in there. The six ponies with the princess yesterday walked in. "Hello?!" The purple one called "Anypony home?" "This isn't a home dear. Not even a wall!" The white one said "She's got a point there Twi." The cowgirl said "Not why we're here, but still." "But Mr. Bluejay said this is where he is." The yellow one said "Maybe he's in this thing!" The blue one said and flew over to my tank. She lifted a hatch and stuck her out in. "Hello! Anypony home?" She stuck her head back out, "It's empty." "Where could he be?" The purple one groaned "Maybe Zecora has seen him, c'mon girl!" She said and I watched them leave. I let out a deep sigh and climbed down. Day Five I woke up to a near pitch black sky, I don't know how it works here, but that usually means a flood fit for an ark launch. I (foolishly) went and explored the forest more for most of the day. I found more bushes with wild berries, I left them on the bushes because I didn't have a way to carry them back. I returned home sometime in the evening, I lit a fire to serve as some sort of light in the forest. I just hope I don't attract any unwelcome guests. I heard the leaves on the trees rustle, I tuned it out thinking it was the wind. I was wrong. The rain came in sideways and heavy, I grabbed my stuff and ran for the tank. I was in there for several hours waiting for it end or pause, it slowly began to die off. I fired up Devil Dog, and turned the lights on to survey the damage, a lot of new fire kindling was on the ground. "Look girls, there's somepony ahead! We're saved!" I heard a familiar voice say. I knew I would have to come out eventually and it looks like now is the time. I saw lights coming from the far side of the clearing, I saw the same three ponies(?) come out. They looked at me and were confused about who I was and why I don't look like them. "Who are you?" Asked the orange pegasus "Im Dan. " they seemed awe-struck by me, which would make sense, considering I'm not from here. "Thought I would look more like you three?" I asked them, they blush out of embarrassment. "We didn't know what you were mister" said the white one. "Don't worry about, what are your names, by the way" "Ah'm AppleBloom" said the yellow normal one "I'm Scootaloo" said the orange pegasus "And I'm Sweetie Belle" said the white unicorn And we're the..." They started to say "Oh wait that right we have our cutie marks" said Scootaloo as they blushed. "What's a cutie mark?" "YOU DON'T KNOW WHAT CUTIE MARKS ARE!!" they yelled at me "Yeah, different planet and stuff" They chuckled sheepishly and rubbed their necks. Sweetie Belle explained "A cutie mark is a symbol that represents a ponies special talent" "So how do you get them? And so whatever it is is what you do for the rest of your life?" "They magically appear on a pony's shoulder and hips" she continued, rolling up her sleeve to show me hers. She has a purple music note with a shield like background. AppleBloom has a purple apple with the same background and Scootaloo has a purple lightning bolt and the same shield. "Are they all purple and have that background, and what do they mean?" I asked them "No, we got ours at the same time, mine is for speeeed" Scootaloo explained, dragging out speed "I have a good singing voice" "And Ah'm gonna work on mah family's apple farm." I nodded "You seem to have a good idea of your futures. Better than I ever did." "What do ya mean by that?" Apple Bllom asked "Humans don't have magic or fly naturally, we can fly with the help of machines though. You girls know the way out? I'll help get you all home real quick. I said 25 minutes later "So they can move the sun and moon!? How is that possible?" I half shouted, the girls were explaining the world to me. I was right about them being ponies, there were unicorns, pegasus and earth ponies, where are normal ones. "Yea, humans can't?" AppleBloom asked "Remember when I said humans don't have horns or wings and cannot do magic nor control the weather?" "Right" I kept driving in silence, paying attention to the path. I was still waiting for questions about the tank, but none came yet. I arrived at the edge of the forest, stopped and killed the engine. "You all ready to head home?" I asked They just nodded. We climbed out and walked to the forest edge. Walking towards us was the same six girls from yesterday and a man with red fur and built like a steroids user. I looked at them and they looked at me. "Reckon you're all here for them?" I asked, pointing at the girls. "You bet." Betty-Sue replied "Thank ya kindly for watching them." "No problem, it's my job, kind of, to help civilians." "You're a Guard?" The purple one, Twilight I think, questioned. "No, Marine. Think Army, but with training for landing on beaches." "You ever fight?" Big Red grunted. "Two combat deployments to Kandahar Province. What about you?" I looked him up and down, he could handle the SAW like a pistol. "Army would love a man your size." He shook his head no, unless their head gestures were different. I have to get out and soon, didn't want the locals reporting me to their own army. "It's been nice talking but I've got to go. I have some stuff to handle." "Like what?" Possibly Twilight asked. I ignored her and climbed back into my tank. Poison and a meeting (EDITED)Day Five (at night) Twilight's Perspective Dear Princess Celestia, I'm writing to you about the creature that appeared earlier this week. Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo met him during a thunderstorm that occurred in the Everfree Forest earlier this night. His name is Dan and he is not from this planet, or so he claims. He isn't a pony, but his description fits none of the other species of the planet. We did meet him and talk to him for a while. He said he was a soldier and has said he has fought. Judging by his lack on contact and keeping his distance, I am assuming he is planning nothing. Your good friend, Princess Twilight Sparkle "Spike can you send this for me?" I asked "Of course Twilight" he said, as he grabbed it and sent it to the Princess Dan POV I arrived at the clearing and got out, leaving the lights on and looked around. The storm knocked down some trees and a lot of small branches, I think there's a chain in the supply bag on the turret, maybe I can jury rig it to the tank and pull the trees to one area. I'll worry about that later, I started a fire as always and sat on the hull watching the flames thinking. Why was I hiding from them? What should I be afraid? I've killed in self defense before. Which I didn't want to do, not without them provoking me. And they don't want to provoke me. Is it because I'm afraid of what will happen to me? What if they shun me and I live here for the rest of my life? I'll have to figure how to get a message to my new friends about when I want to come out. I went to sleep, hoping an idea would come to me over night. Day Six I woke up, no plan, but that didn't discourage me. This morning was thankfully cloud-free, just some white fluffy ones in the distance. I had no clue what I should do, so I decided to have some fun. There's an old rotten tree across the clearing, so I thought some target practice was needed. I started with the 50 cal and fired. After about five seconds, I literally cut the tree down, sure it was rotten, but still. I switched over to the 30 cal and fired again at the rotten tree. I kept shooting the fallen tree with the two HMGs getting used to using the two beauties. I was no doubt either pissing off or scaring the locals with the noise. I was still thinking how would I announce myself to the town, should I just drive in or leave the tank behind? Should I wait for my new friends to walk in again and ask them to help me? Fuck it something will come up eventually. I decided a trip to the outskirts of town wouldn't hurt, probably. I followed my path of destruction from the previous night, I realized that the path literally led into my home, I'll have to find a way to cover this area up. I kept the tank partially hidden with the aid of some pine trees. I grabbed the binoculars and the grease gun and climbed a lone tree on a hill and said to myself, "This is a fucking cliché, a lone tree on a hill?" I said aloud. I sat near the top, but just poking out enough that the branches wouldn't block my sight and looked down on the town and surrounding area. There appeared to be a farm on the edge of town, judging by the neat rows of trees and the red buildings. I immediately began to think of all fruits that can grow on trees and came up with apples, oranges and bananas. I saw what I could only assume was the school, because it looked like an old school building from way back in the day. I was so busy looking around I didn't hear the voices until it was too late. I didn't see the pond and tables only 100 feet away from me. I watched them pla games, it was a group of kids and an adult, so it was pretty obvious that it's a class. I sat there watching them all, not because I'm some sort of sexual predator, but because they may find me and it was entertaining to me. I noticed AppleBloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo walking towards me with another kid, he was all white and had some brown spots on him, including one over his right eye. "Wow, so you all met him right here?" He asked them, I noticed he had a British accent which made me wonder, what other accents could they have. Apple Bloom has a southern one and I haven't heard any other accents until this kid. "Yea, he dropped us off right there." Sweetie Belle said pointing at the forest edge, except she was wrong. I was about to mess with them and tell where I really dropped them off at, but I was interrupted by laughter. "I'm sorry girls, but really? The Guardian is just a story somepony made up" another one snobbish like, she's pink, has purple and white hair. "No he ain't Diamond Tiara, we met him last night and he brought us home" Apple Bloom retorted "Oh yeah? Then what does he look like?" Diamond asked "Like this" I said poking my head out from my hiding place above them. Diamond Tiara and her all gray friend (is that her actual color or is that premature graying?) gasped at my sudden arrival. They both slowly backed away, while the white and brown one looked like he had seen the coolest thing ever. "So you're The Guardian?" He asked me "So they say." I called back to him and I slowly began making my way down. "DAN!" My friends said "Hey girls, what's up what this party or whatever your all doing?. I asked them "Today's the last day of school, so we're having a party!" Scootaloo explained "Awesome! What ar-" was all I was able to say before a growl came from the edge of the forest. A lion jumped out, but when I looked closer it had wings and scorpion tail. I pointed my gun at it and very quietly said, "Get behind me and get help. Stay quiet and move slowly, when you're all behind me we'll slowly back away." They all nodded and get behind me, we started to back away from it, except it began to charge at us. "GET HELP!" I yelled at them and began to shoot the beast while they ran. After unloading most of the magazine it finally dropped dead, blood pouring from the many holes in its neck, chest and front legs. I slowly walked towards to it make sure it was dead, I nudged it with my foot and in a blink of an eye, the tail whipped around and stabbed me in my left collarbone. I could feel poison enter my body and began to paralyze me, I turned around and asked the class, which ran over to check out the noise. "This thing isn't poisonous, are they?" Before I fell and blacked out Day ?? BEEP BEEP BEEP I woke up, my eyes still closed. I was in a hospital, somewhere. I heard a door open and several footsteps enter the room. "How is he doctor?" A voice asked "He's in good health, I believe. Nopony has ever seen a creature like this before. What we do know is that he has a similar body layout to ours, almost. We did have some issue trying to scan him, his body seemed to reject or at least nullify our magic, meaning we had to use an x-Ray to check his insides. His body however, took the antidote successfully.The main differences are a nonexistent muzzle, smaller eyes and ears on the side and not on top like us and of course no fur. There a few interesting things about him." The doctor explained, but with a bit of worry at the last bit. "And what's that?" The first voice said "He has.." The doctor paused "2 sets of canine teeth, but still has molars and Incisors, which would suggest an omnivore like diet." "I don't know many fancy words, but what is an omnivore?" A southern accent voiced asked "It means he can both meat and plants" a quiet voice said "Indeed Ms. Fluttershy, his back appears heavily scarred. He has a few bruises, which considering where he lived, makes sense. The scars could be a culture thing, or how his species looks like. "He did say he fought before." Another voice noted "The last thing is, he's awake. His heart beat is higher and so is his breathing rate."Shit, there goes my plan, which I didn't have one yet I could feel several pairs of eyes on me. "Do I snore in my sleep Doctor?" I asked him with my eyes still closed. I received six gasps in return and opened my eyes. Author's Note So here we are, now meeting the mane six. Also I agreed with the majority of people in the last chapter and doing a bit of both (Going on adventures and jointing the Royal Guard) I'm planning on getting back into my other story again, so prepare for a slower release times. EDIT 1/20/18 Grammar and fixed last scene IntroductionsAuthor's Note That's right! Cliché chapter of meeting the mane 6 and a party Introductions I looked around the room. To my right was the doctor, I assumed he had short red hair, a brown coat and a white doctor's coat. Next to him was a white unicorn, she had a blue blouse and a skirt that came down to just above her knee, she had curly purple hair and tail. Next to her was a blue Pegasus, she had on a tank top and nylon short shorts, her hair and tail were rainbow colors, I couldn't help but wonder if her hair was dyed, since everyone else I'd seen so far had one or two colors. At the end of the bed was a purple unicorn, I noticed she also had wings, I vaguely remember her name being Twilight from the first night I was here. Her outfit I can only describe as a librarian, white shirt, vest and a miniskirt. She was one of the few exceptions of the one or two hair colors, her hair was mostly a darkish blue, with a purple and pinkish streak, I assumed her tail was the same color. Next to her was a yellow pegasus, her face was partially hidden behind her long, light pink hair that ended at the bottom of her back. She was wearing a long green dress. Her lone, uncovered eye looked at me, taking in every detail. I was immediately concerned for some reason and looked away. On my left was a orange one, her blonde hair was in a ponytail (get it, ponytail?) she had a splash of freckles, green eyes. She had on a cowboy (cow Pony?) hat, a plaid shirt that was tied just under her breasts, exposing her toned stomach, and denim short shorts. Next to her was an all pink pony, except for her blue eyes. Her hair was unnaturally curly,which must have be a pain to comb. She was wearing a half zipped jacket, a white shirt and a skirt. Something about her was... Offsetting, like being in a room with a murderer, but more creepy. After I looked at everyone in the room, I looked towards the ceiling trying to figure what to say next. I heard several footsteps and glanced down, the girls were all leaving the room, leaving me and the doctor alone. They closed the door behind them, while the doctor and I looked at the door. "Ok then," I said after a few moments "What's the damage to me, Doc?" I asked looking at him. "The manticore poison stayed very close to where you were stabbed for an odd reason, you have a bruised collarbone and slight concussion from when you passed out." He replied looking at a chart. "Not bad, I've had worse before." I said "Really? What happened to you?" The doctor asked "I got in a wreck a few years back. I had a collapsed lung, three broken ribs and a broken leg, I was in a hospital for a week and a half. How long will this keep me here for?" I told him. "You can leave now if you would like." He stated "I've been out for only one day?" "Actually you've been out for two day, not including when you were brought in," The doctor said he continued "now if you'll excuse me, I have other patients to attend to." He said and walked out, leaving me alone. I slowly sat up, muscles and joints aching from lack of use, I looked around the room. Plain white walls, white ceiling, a door that led to a bathroom, a door to the rest of the hospital and a small nightstand, where my phone was. Along with a couple dozen cards, I leaned over and looked at the cards, I grabbed a couple of them and stated looking at them. They were all the same style, crayon and colored pencils and said similar things, basically thanks for stoping the manticore. "So that's the name of that thing." I muttered The door opened again and the six women from before walked in again. I decided to prevent the awkward looking at each other I started the conversation, "Which one of you brought us here?" They all looked at each other "All of you? None of you?" I guessed "Correct, Ms. Cheerilee and Big Mac brought you in." The purple one said "Remind me to thank them when I get out of here tomorrow's heheh- oww" I said, only to get a sharp pain in my rib, I lifted the blanket off, and looked at my bruised side. It was easily grapefruit size and multicolored, they all gasped at it. "It's not that bad, the different colors means it's healing nicely." I said "Riiight, anyway, Ms. Cheerilee, Big Mac and her students all want to me you layter." The purple one said "Alright, ill do that when I get out of here." I said, and slowly sat up, I was shirtless and still in my clothes from when I was attacked. I'm pretty sure you have to wear those hospital gowns. "Where's my shirt?" I asked, looking around for it. "That thing was ripped and bloodied from that dreadful manticore," The white one said with a slight British accents "So I made you a new one." She continued and floated a plain white shirt over to me, I plucked it out of midair, I was pretty shocked about the whole magic thing they could do. I put it on and stood up. "Thank tou Ms. Uhh...." I started to say, except I didn't know any of their names. The purple one gasped at the realization of this she started. "I'm Princess Twilight Sparkle," she said and they went around the room "Ah'm Applejack." said the orange one, tipping her hat at me "I'm Rainbow Dash! Fastest flyer in Equestria and future Wonderbolt." Said the blue one, I had no clue what a Wonderbolt or Equestria is, but whatever. "I-I'm Fluttershy." Said the yellow one in a whisper "Hello dear, I'm Rarity." said the white one, I noticed one was missing "Where's the pink one?" I asked, they looked around, Rarity checked the hall, Rainbow checked the bathroom. But she was nowhere to be found. I was questioning if the poison was messing with my mind. "Well Pinkie Pie disappeared, but knowing her, she'll come around in a bit. She can be a bit.. Random at times." Rainbow said after they searched, I was concerned about the pause at the word 'random' like she was looking for a word to describe her. "I'm Daniel Allen, but call me Dan." I told them and with that we left the room and walked to the exit. We exited the hospital and looked around "Now what?" I asked "How about a tour of town, if you don't mind." Fluttershy suggested. "That wouldn't hurt." I said and we began the tour. "And that's Ponyville for ya." Applejack said to me after the tour. I saw where they lived, Rainbow lives in a cloud house and Twilight lives in a mega-crystal. The town hall, the local bakery (which looks like a gingerbread house) and some other local points of interest. "Now what?" Twilight asked, I realized I had no clue where my gun is or if my tank has been messed with. "Where's my gun, that's the thing I used to kill the manticore." I asked "Oh so that's what that is," Twilight said "it's at my house, I've been trying to figure out how to use it. Sorry" she continued, with her ears folding back "It's fine, if we can get it, I want to check something in the forest." I explained "Yo-you mean you wa-want to go INTO the Everfree Forest?" Fluttershy stuttered, the of them looked nervous, like I was heading to Mt. Doom or something "Yea, I still have some stuff in there I want to retrieve from there. What wrong with the forest?" I asked "We-well the w-weather does its own thang, the critter care for themselves a-and it's creepy." Applejack nervously explained "Two out of three of those basically explain my planet, besides you don't have to come in with me, I just have to grab some stuff from where I lived." I said "Are you saying that we're afraid of that forest!" Rainbow half asked, half accused me. "No, but there's apparently something up with that forest that's got everyone else on edge." I said "Besides, if I can get my gun back and a short walk to the tank will it all easier." I muttered to myself, I heard a noise and a bright light came from behind me, throwing my shadow on the ground. When I turned, Twilight was gone, and then reappeared holding my gun. "Here's your uhhh gun." She said, pointing the barrel at me. Thankfully her hand wasn't on the trigger and the safety was still on. I grabbed it, popped the mag out and checked it, six bullets left. Damn. At least I have more at the tank. We arrived on the edge of the forest, they were all nervous about going in. "No one has to go with me." I reminded them, they all said they wanted to. "Alright, I have my tank hidden behind a group of pine trees, right oveeeer there." I said, pointing to the group, we walked around the trees and there she was. All the hatches were still closed, nothing seemed to be out of place, so far so good. But there was a problem, "this thing can hold five, and there's six of us," I said to them, we all looked at each other before I remembered something, "oh wait, someone can sit on top of the turret." They all looked the with blank stares. "What is that thing. Twilight asked, I jumped up on the hull and started to tell them about. This thing is a tank, specifically a, M4 Sherman, it has a 76mm cannon two 30 cal machine guns and tel 50 cal machine guns," I said pointing each part out. "The part I'm standing on is the hull, this dome shaped thing is the turret. They looked pretty awestruck when I explained it. "Meh, it could be 20% cooler." Rainbow said nonchalantly, I remembered the inside was mess and opened the bow gunners door to clean it, "I'll be right back, I have to clean the inside a little, since I have been living in here the whole time." And disappeared from view. "Oh yea? Wait till you see this thing in action, I could probably show some of it off back at the clearing, "I said, "You all ready to go see where I lived?" They all nodded, and I helped them up, except for Rainbow and Applejack, who flew and climbed up, respectively. "So how fast can this thing go?" Twilight asked me, I've been fielding the whole time, about various things in the tank. "Somewhere between 25 and 30 miles an hour, although the terrain plays a factor. Which for the time, was a pretty decent speed for these things." I explained "Hey Dan, what's up with these thing in the rack?" Applejack asked, I quickly turned around "Those are the shells, they go in that funny looking thing and then the gunner lines up the cannon and shoots it." I said "Ya, ever try it yet?" "Nope, we're here!" I said and slowed down near the middle and opened the hatch. I would've loved to have driven with the hatches open, but the girls were worried for their hair. I looked around and got to work getting my stuff, I dislodged the ax from the tree and untied the rope and grabbed the shovel. I threw it all up in the bag, we got back in, and left. Chased and Singing Chased and Singing The townsfolk slowly began to leave and try and resume their normal day. The Princesses were slowly looking over my Sherman. Princess Luna turned to me and asked "Dan, what is this machine?" "This vehicle is called a tank, this particular tank is a M4 Sherman. Over 40,000 were built, as such it went through a few upgrades. This one is an M4A3E8 or 'Easy Eight', it has a 76mm cannon and four machine guns." I explained "Over 40,000 what was the need for that many?" Princess Celestia asked "World War Two." I simply said, they all gasped at that. "So it's a war machine?" She asked, I just simply nodded my head. Princess Luna tapped her sister on the shoulder and they had a quiet conversation, Twilight walked over and joined them, leaving me alone and humming and playing the air guitar for 'Come Together' by The Beatles. They came back over to me after a few minutes. "What's my verdict?" I asked them "You can stay here with Twilight. We'll be back in a few days to talk to you." Luna said, something about her tone made me afraid. A bright flash blinded me again, I struggled to blink away the white from my eyes. 3rd Person POV - Canterlot Castle "Sister..." Princess Luna began to say "I know Lulu, if we can bring Dan here while the Griffon ambassadors are here, we may be able to scare them." Princess Celestia replied. "But, what if it doesn't work?" Princess Luna asked "We can only hope we can convince him to join the Royal Guard then." Princess Celestia replied quietly Dan POV (Same time as the previous conversation) "Well... Princess Luna seems a little..." I was thinking rude or snobbish, but I didn't want to offend anyone "Rough around the edges?" Twilight asked, I 'hmmm' my answer "you'll have to forgive her. She's had a hard time adjusting to the modern world since she came back." She explained "Came back from where?" I asked "The moon." She responded nonchalantly "Did you say the moon? As in the big rock on the night sky moon?" I asked her in disbelief "Yes, a thousand years ago Princess Luna turned into Nightmare Moon because she was jealous that everypony would sleep through her night. She tried to plunge the world into eternal darkness, but Princess Celestia used the Elements of Harmomy and banished her to the moon for a thousand years." Twilight explained "A thousand years? As in ten centuries?" I asked "Correct." She simply said "But how did she survive? There's no oxygen on the moon, not to mention no food or water either." I pointed out to her "Magic." She simply said "Why do I have the feeling that most things that can't be explained with simply be written off as magic?" I asked her "It usually is the answer." She explained "I will never get over the fact magic exists." I stated and Twiligjt gasped when I said that "You don't have magic?" She asks, like a little kid "No magic. no wings." I told her, I noticed the rest of her friends coming over to us. I looked back at Twilight and she had her mouth wide open. "Whoa. What's up with the egghead?" Dash asked "I told her that humans have no magic or wings." I said and waved my hand a few times in Twilight's face, trying to get her of her stupor. She shook her head a few times and quickly began talking. "Then who moves the sun or the moon? Who controls the weather? Is every human really strong like earth ponies?" "The sun sits in the middle of the solar system and the planets rotate around it. The weather does it own thing, so we can only predict it and some humans are strong, but not as strong as earth ponies." I explained, they all seemed in shock. "Now what?" I asked them "How about a tour of market, it wasn't open last time." Twilight suggested "Alright." I replied The market was definitely unique, not only did they have stands like a farmers market, but they had shops as well. The middle of the road had all the stands and stalls, where ponies were haggling over prices or gossiping and the outer edge had all stores. I noticed a mint greenish unicorn and a creamish colored earth pony looking at me, the green one was shaking the other one's arm and talking rapidly while pointing at me. "Hey Twlight, that mint green unicorn towards the right, is talking rapidly and pointing towards me. Should I be concerned at all?" I asked "No, unless your a human. You're not a human are you? I scheduled a Q and A at 3:00." She replied "Yes. Yes I am. Should I run for my life?" I asked in fear. They all looked at me and said "Yes." "In that case, I'll be trying my hardest to remember everything on the tour to hide in." I told them and I booked it down the street, from the corner of my eyes I saw the green unicorn get up to. She started yelling something at me, but the dull roar of the market drowned her out. I ran through groups of ponies and took turns away from the market, only to run a few block and go back in. I ended up next to Big Mac and his stall. "Hey *pant* Big Mac, *pant* can I hide in your stall? Some *pant* green unicorn is chasing me because *pant* I'm a human." I asked while trying to slow my heartbeat "Eeyup." He said, opening the back hatch on the stall "Thanks." I said and I hid under one of the ledges of the stall holding various apple products. "Here she comes." He told me quietly "Hey Big Mac." I heard her say "Howdy Lyra, what can Ah get ya?" He asked "I'll take a dozen Honeycrisps." She said "That'll be five bits." He said as he grabbed a bag, I heard coins jingling. "Have you seen any humans?" She suddenly asked, Big Mac chuckled "Hoomans? Nnope they're a little foals tale Lyra." He said "No they aren't! I saw one on the other side of the market." She told him "Maybe it was a traveling merchant." "He had no fur. I have to find him." "Well, I haven't seen him, but good luck on your search." He said, and she kept trying to find me. I sat there waiting to come out. "Ya can come out now." He said "Thanks Big Mac, you're a life saver. Who was that anyway." I said, looking at her and her friends back as they kept trying to find me. "That's Lyra and her marefriend Bon Bon." He told me "Marefriend? Oh wait, I get it now, girlfriend." I said, he just raised an eyebrow at me. I just shrugged. "I have a feeling I'll be here for a while, need some help?" I asked him "Eeyup, could have hand me a bag on Golden Delicious, its marked GD." He said, I grabbed a bag and handed it to him. I glanced over at Lyra and she turned around and we locked eyes. She grabbed her friend and tried to fight through the crowd to get to me. "Oh my God, she saw me. Well Big Mac, it's been fun, but I have to run for my life. See you later." I said as I vaulted the stand. "Eeyup" he said, and causally went back to running the stand. I began taking random turns, trying to throw her off my trail. I turned down a small road, only to go into a deadend alleyway. I was about to run back out, when I heard her voice. I looked around for a way out. There was a bunch of crates, I started to stack them to climb on the roof and live another day. "C'mon Bonnie he went down this alley." Lyra said "How do you know that it's a he?" Another voice asked her, that must be Bon Bon. "Because he looked exactly like the book said: no fur and a short mane. They look almost like us, but with no wings, horns or fur." She explained, I began climbing the crates. "There he is wait!" I heard her say I sped up the climb, when I reached the roof I kicked the top box off to slow them down. I slid down the roof and landed on the other side of the house, right in front of Twilight and her friends. "Oh hey, what's up?" I asked nonchalantly "Dan? Why on tarnation were ya on the roof for?" AJ asked "Running from Lyra and her girlfriend, that why." I said, as I brushed the dirt off my clothes, a light blue aura surroundied the rest and removed of the dirt. "Thanks Rarity." "Of course darling, but please do be more careful." "Alright, I'll be in the market, maybe the crowd can help hide me." I told them and I began to run to the market "Don't t forget the Q and A at 3!" Twilight called after me. I was in the market, just walking around and looking at the stalls and eavesdropping on local gossip. I checked my phone, 2:00. I still had an hour to hide from Lyra. I should probably go check on my tank, make sure no one stole anything. On my way back to it, I passed a cluster of flower stands, which somehow seemed bad, yet good for their business. They were all singing a song, I didn't really pay attention to the lyrics, I took a quick moment to stop and glance around for my stalker. Suddenly, music began to play and everyone converged on the stands, I had no idea what was happening, but I ran for my life. I fought against the crowd and made it out of there in one piece, more ponies were coming to join. I saw Scootaloo running away as well. "I HATE when they get all mushy!" She said as we ran away "Quick! In the tank." I said to her. We jumped in and sat there, looking through the periscopes at the flash mob. "Scootaloo, what the hell is going on?" I asked her "It's something to do with magic, for some reason when a pony began to sing, it kinda attracts other ponies to join in and then the music plays and they all sing." She explained "That makes no sense. How long does this last?" "Should be a couple more mi- Sweet Celestia they're coming this way!" She begins to answer, bu the crowd come our way. I start the engine and back up a little, before fully turning around and driving away. I drove to Twilight's house.... castle... crystal castle... place of residence, since that's where we were supposed to meet her at. I pulled out my phone to check the time, 2:20, I started to play some games on it while we waited. "Whoa, what type of phone is that?" Scootaloo asked "It's an iPhone 6." I told her "Look like my uPhone. Is it new?" "It's about a year old, too bad my service provider doesn't cover other planets." I said jokingly "You could probably have Vinyl transfer your stuff over to a uPhone." "Who's Vinyl?" God these ponies have some weird names. "She's the local DJ and runs an electronic store in town." She explains, her phone started ringing "Hello?.... At Twilight's castle... Yea he's here too... We did... Ok.. Bye. That was RD wondering where we were." She told me after her call, we climbed out and waited for them to arrive. Author's Note I'm not dead! Sorry this one took a long time, I had a massive writer block and I started this chapter over twice before starting anew Also, what do you guys think of having different POV added in every now and then. I also didn't follow the "pPhone" everyone else does. Cruising down the street in my M4We arrived at the hill, overlooking town. I came to a stop and asked "Now what? Do I drive through town or is there somewhere I can park this thing?" They all looked at each other "Ya could park at mah farm." Applejack suggested "I agree, as much as I would like to have in town, so I could study it, at the moment it's best to be far away from everypony." Twilight said, slightly saddened by this. "Ok, next stop the farm. Where is it anyway?" I asked, I popped the hatch and Applejack popped hers, and pointed eastward. "That a way, out yonder." Thankfully having lived in the southeast, I know my way around country terms. I kept driving, turns out Applejack owns the farm I saw earlier. "So how many people work here?" I asked her "People?" "I mean ponies, except me to say that often by the way." "It just me and mah brother. But sometimes we have to hire other ponies to help out because of how popular we are across the country." She explained. "Damn, really? Where do you want this bad boy parked?" I asked "There's an old barn in the east fields you can use." She said, I kept driving and I noticed I haven't seen anyone else here at all. "Hey Applejack, I know this is a massive farm and all, but where is everyone?" I asked "Well, we haven't had to hire anypony yet. Big Mac's running the stand in town, AppleBloom is out somewhere with her friends and Granny Smith is probably nappin' inside." She said. I came to the barn, and they all jumped out. It was a bit of a tight squeeze, but I was able to park in there. I was about to climb out as well, except I hit my bruised ribs on the hole to enter and exit. I dropped like a sack of potatoes. "Oh God! Pain! Pain!" I said as I slammed back I into the chair. The sun was blocked out by someone standing over me. "Oh my, are you alright?" Fluttershy asked, her voice filled with concern. "Yea, just banged my ribs. I have a first aid kit, I'll just take some painkillers and I'll be fine." I said "Oh no! Please let me take a look." She replied "Alright, let me come out and have more room." I slowly made my way up top, clutching the first aid kit. I sat there, while she sat there looking at the bruise. I noticed that with her dress, I had a good view of her breasts. I looked away though, something about them not being human made it feel... Odd. I sat there looking around at the farm instead. Fluttershy did a few pass with the gauze, before she said "All done, see that wasn't bad, was it?" She said "Yea, thanks Fluttershy." I said, she looked at her watch and gasped "Oh my, I have to go take care of animals. That is if none of you mind." She said to us "Of course not darling. Besides I have to go too. I have to finish a dress for a client." Rarity said "I have to reorganize my library." Twilight said and disappeared in a flash. "Did she just fucking teleport?" I asked in disbelief "Yea, that happens often." Applejack explained "Riiiight, well I have some clouds to bust!" and Dash left, leaving me and Applejack alone. We stood there for a moment thinking of what to say next. She looked out the door and I got a excellent view of her backside, she had that stereotype of country girls of being a pear shape. Oh God I'm doing it again! I shudder at the thought of it, they look so human, but they aren't. Applejack turned around to ask me a question, but the sound of something rumbling interrupted her. We both looked out the door and who I saw surprised me. He was massive, easily 6'6, beating me by five inches, he had on a plaid shirt, with the sleeves ripped off, a pair of blue jeans and working boots. His arms were massive, no words could really describe them. We looked at each other and gave a simple nod. "Big Mac, this is the Guardian." Applejack said, taking advantage of the silence to introduce us. I raised an eyebrow at her, I guess that's how me knew me, as most people.. ponies would. We shook hands "Thank ya for saving AppleBloom" he said in a deep voice "No problem, part of the job, call me Dan." I said "Big Mac, what are talking doing back here? Ya supposed to be runnin' the stand." Applejack asked "Hard to do that when Ah'm outta apples." He simply explained, he traded his empty cart for a fully loaded one and started hauling it back to town. My jaw dropped at the fact he was able to haul the cart with ease, yet it was fully loaded. "Hey Applejack-" "Ya can call me AJ, sugahcube" she interrupted me "Alright, what ability do Eath Ponies have that no one else has?" I asked "We're stronger than other ponies. Ah can haul half a ton an' Big Mac can haul almost one an' half." She explained "Holy shit." I simply said. AJ's phone dinged and she checked it, she simply nodded and said, "Ya ready to head back to town?" "Yea, hold on let me grabbed something real quick." I said and went in the tank to grab my gun, while I was looking, AJ was talking to someone I could only her what she was saying. "Let me guess, ya overloaded the cart... Wheel came off again?... Need mah help to unload it, fix it and reload it..." I came back out and saw Big Mac standing there, looking embarrassed. "Sorry sugahcube, wheel popped off and ah'll have to help fix it." She explained I waved my hand "No problem, how long?" I asked "'Bout an hour or so." She said. Oh shit, I was expecting maybe half an hour maximum. An idea suddenly went off in my head. "I have an idea," I began, they both looked at me, "I have some chains in one of the supply bags, I could take them, wrap them through the muzzle brake and use it like a crane." I said "What's a muzzle brake?" Big Mac asked, I leaned on the barrel of the cannon and pointed to it. "It's this part right here." They looked at each other and shrugged "Worth a shot." "Excellent, climb in." I said and went back in the driver's seat. They climbed in and we took off, the cart was outside their house. It was sitting there with the left back wheel knocked off. I got the chain and wrapped it around the muzzle brake and Big Mac wrapped it around the axle. "You ready?" I asked "Eeyup." Big Mac said, I began raising the gun barrel, slowly. "Ya good!" AJ said, I stopped and waited for them to tell me to lower it. "Alright ya can lower it back down now!" AJ said to me, poking her head the tank, I watched it land back on solid ground through the gunner sight. I undid the chains and put them back in the bag. "Hey Dan, is it possible for us to hook up the cart to that machine of yours?" Big Mac asked, AJ seemed surprised by the question. "Yea, there's some towing cables on the back, let me pull to the front." I said as I slid into the he driver's seat and parked in front of it. I grabbed the tow lines and hooked them up to the cart. "Alright it's hooked up, let's head out." I said and we drove to town. "Oh man, everyone's gonna flip when they see us!" I said laughing as I turned onto the main road that goes form end to end of town. The market was basically dead center so I had to drive down the busiest road to the busiest part of town. Sure enough, some of them ran inside building and other dove under tables, I could only imagine the confusion when they saw the cart of apples on the back. I saw a truck in town, I didn't know they had cars here, the issue with it was it looked straight outta the 1910s: no windshield and skinny wheels. We arrived on the edge of the market place, I could see Twilight and Rarity walking over to us while everyone else backed away. Big Mac opened his hatched first and unhitched the cart because he walked past hauling it. "My jobs done here. Should we leave?" I said jokingly "Nah, let's introduce ya to the town." She said as she climbed out and I poked my head out. Everyone seemed surprised to see me, which made sense since I look almost nothing like them and my totally awesome war machine/ farm machine. Twilight seemed ticked about all of this. "Really Dan, what were you thinking? You could've hurt somepony not to mention you scared half of the town! AND the Princess will be here soon." She started ranting, until she mentioned the Princess was coming and started to panic "the town isn't ready yet, there's no banners or anythi-". She was interrupted by a bright flash, causing us all to turn our heads away from it, I ducked in into the tank. After I blinked the spots from my eyes I came back up and silently gasped at what I saw. In front of me were two ponies, but they were huge. They were both easily six foot six, with one being near seven feet tall. They had on crowns, and everyone was bowing to them, confirming they were the Princesses. I recognized the first one, from when I first arrived here. Her sister was a polar opposite of her, black fur and her hair also moved with a imaginary breeze. My gut was telling me I had misplaced something, while they were talking I was going to figure out what I was missing. Magical canteen? Check. Bag? Check Spare Clothes? Smelly and Check. Gun? Oh shit. I was Poking around for it, it wasn't anywhere in the turret. "This isn't gooood." I muttered to myself, I was feeling around under my seat. "Got it!" I said "Dan! Are you coming out or not?" I looked up and saw Twiligjt looking down at me. I slowly shook my head no and reached for the hatch, halfway through I came back out. The Princesses were standing there waiting for me. "So you're the Guardian that my little ponies have told me about." The white one asked me "That's the nickname I earned around here." I told her as I came off the hull "I'm Princess Celestia and this is my sister Princess Luna." She said "Nice to meet you Princesses, I'm Dan."
Backstory, Questions and PartyAuthor's Note Several people have pointed out that I gave no background story. I personally have never been a fan of a whole chapter dedicated to a human on earth and arriving. I do admit, I could have done a little background story. I also don't know much about the military and the inner workings, so I apologize for any mistakes. Backstory, Questions and Party "That one bounced!" "Holy shit dude, that was luck!" Brody said, the M3 Lee's round bounced of my turret, I took a quick shot, only to miss, forcing me to dive under to reload. "Cmon man! Take his ass out!" Frank yelled "Holy shit Frank shut up or I'll charge him and die." I angrily said, losing hearing my right ear "Alright me geez, don't blow this triple XP game man, I got four kills." Frank complained "Yea and I got six, and if this bastard would show himself, I'll have seven." I pointed out. I sat there, behind a different bush, waiting for the Lee to come back out. He poked out again, unfortunately, for him, he has to expose his whole tank to shoot. He quickly drove out, stood still for a second and blew up in a glorious ball of fire. "Got the son of a bitch!" I yelled "About time." Frank muttered "Fuck you Frank, I smoke your ass on the range and I smoke you on World of Tanks too." I said, bringing up my better range scores "Aw hell man." Frank whined "Just a reminder, ladies. When we left Afghanistan I had a higher body count." Brody brought up. "Yea, too bad you barely passed math in high school. I can hear you counting now '1, 3, 34, 54'." Frank said. Brody started talking to his girlfriend in the background and cut of his mic, Frank promptly began to making sex nosies in the background. "Alright guys, I'm off to have a delicious homecooked meal. See ya suckers!" Brody said "I may go down to the bar man, you wanna go too?" Frank asked "Nah, I'm gonna stay away from the dating scene for a while." I replied. I walked in my girlfriend one day blowing some other guy, needless to say we were done after that. "Alright man, besides, I never said we had to score." He said "Meh, I'm good anyway." "Alright man suit yourself." Frank said, and he got off. I was solo for a bit and started playing random games. I got up and sat down on my bed and started to read 1901 by Robert Conroy, it's a historical fiction novel about Imperial Germany invading the Northeastern U.S. My eyelids were getting heavier and heavier, before closing and I fell asleep. 3rd Person POV Dan was asleep, back against the wall, chin resting on his chest and his hand with the book hanging over the edge of the bed. His hand relaxed its grip and he tilted over, a soft green wormhole opened up over Dan and pulled him up. End Of Backstory Dan POV I sat there thinking about my last day on earth, I still have no clue how I got here. I was reflecting on this last week, waking up on different planet and in a tank, killing some things, getting poisoned. Good times. One glanced up and saw the girls plus AppleBloom and Sweetie Belle walking towards us, there was some lizard looking guy with them. I wouldn't be surprised if he was a dragon or something like that, I mean they have wolves made of wood, why not fire-breathing dragons? "Why did you leave?" Twilight asked when she came over, leaning on the tank. "Because everyone started to randomly sing. What's up with that anyway?" I said "It's caused by magic in the air, which comes from the Everfree and spreads around the world. Ponies sing all the time, but in a public setting, that magic is amplified. The magic slowly seeps into our bodies over time, which allows for unicorns to do magic, pegasi to fly and control the weather-" She explained before I interrupted her "Pegasi can control the weather?!" I asked "Yea, we can. Watch this!" Rainbow Dash said and flew off. She grabbed some clouds, piled them together, stood on it and jumped, the cloud began to rain. She jumped some more and the cloud darkened, sparks were flying out of it before she jumped out and gave it a swift kick, breaking it up. "Meh- Uhhh- Bu." was all I was able to sputter out. Everyone laughed at my reaction. "I know you said that humans don't have magic or wings, but who controls the weather." Twilight asked "The planet does, best we can do is predict where it'll rain or snow." I told her "Are there ir no other sentient species on Earth?" Twilight asked "You mean as in able to walk and talk like you and I." I asked her, trying to understand what she meant. "Yep" "In that case no. What about you guys?" I said, they were all surprised by that all. "On Equis there's ponies, griffons, dragons, minotaurs, zebras and diamond dogs." She told me "When you mean griffons, you mean half-lion half eagle right?" I asks shed in disbelief "Yea." "And I'm a dragon." Said the purple and green guy. "This is Spike, he's my number one assistant." Twilight said "No offense here Spike, but on my world, dragons in stories are usually the size of a house and can breathe fire and like to eat meat." I told him "I'm a baby dragon." Spike began to say, and he breathed a little fire "and I eat fruits, veggies and gemstones." He said "Gemstones? As in rubies, emeralds and diamonds gemstones?" I asked him "Yea." He simply said "Whoa..." I quietly said.. We went inside Twlight's house so I can tell them more about me or something like that. We went into some large living room where we all sat. Twilight summoned a pen and a quill, and began to ask me questions. "Name?" "Daniel Allen" What? I parents didn't give me a middle name. "Species?" "Human, although the scientific term is homo sapien." "Age?" "23" "Place of Birth?" "Do you mean country or town?" "Country." "United States of America." "Occupation?" "God of war... and kittens." I said with a deadpan face, they all looked at me. "You're lyin'" Applejack said "Am I?" I asked "Ah'm the Element of Honesty for a reason." Applejack said with a deadpan look "Yea! Too bad you can't lie to save your life!" Rainbow Dash said, causing everyone to laugh and AJ to pull her hat down over her face. "So, what's your REAL occupation?" "Marine." Twilight stopped writing and looked up at me. "What does a Marine do?" "A Marine is a type of soldier, but they receive more training and usually are based in naval ships." I explained "So you were in the military?" "Yes." "D-Did you ever fight?" She stuttered "I did two tours in Afghanistan. I came home from the second one last month." Rainbow Dash jumped up and got in my face "What gives you the right to go invade another country?!" She yelled at me, I jumped up and said "THEY gave us that right when they killed 3,000 innocent people fifteen years ago." She sat back down, they all had looks of shock on their faces. "W-What did they do?" Twilight stammered out "They hijacked four planes, these big metal machines humans use to fly, and crashed them into two buildings in the largest city in my country and another into the building for national defense. The fourth one was heading to some other government building, but the people on it, tried to take control of it, but it crashed in a field. Those people are seen as heroes for what they did." I explained "It was one of the reasons I joined the Marines after I graduated from high school." Everyone was silent for a minute, still taking in everything I just told them. "What was the other reason? That is i-if you don't mind me asking." Fluttershy barely whispered "I couldn't afford college." I anticipated the next question and continued "My parents were only nineteen when I was born, after a few months my mother left me and my dad. He worked two jobs to save up for me to go to college, but.... but that money went to his cancer treatment instead." I said, clearing m throat to prevent any tears. "Oh my." Fluitershy said, there was silence for a minute. I looked at the ground in front of me, until my felt a pair of hands envelope me, followed by several others. I was surprised by this, they barely knew me. Most people whenever I told them that story they just said 'Sorry to hear that' or something similar. They slowly pulled away and we began to talk again. We sat there for hours just talking and exhanging stories. I told about the history of humanity, things like the Roman and British Empire. I thought it was all normal until Twilight said something that caught me by complete surprise. "Okay, next set of questions, Sex!" Twilight exclaimed, I sat up at the speed of light "Whoa!" I mouthed to her "Should they even be here?" She just nodded "Just because we're fourteen, doesn't mean we don't know about it." Scootaloo said, looking pissed. "There's a difference of knowing and having done it. Do you REALLY have to this conversation?" "Yes." Twilight said, I just groaned and rubbed my eyes "Okay, fine. First question." I said "What's the female to male ratio?" "About 50/50. Why?" "Wow," was all any of them said, Twilight continued "The ratio here is about eight mares to every three stallions because of this imbalance herds are a common thing." I was confused. Herds? I know their ponies, but still. "What do you mean by that?" "It's when a group of mares choose a stallion or a mare and a stallion decide to form a herd and invite another mare to the group." Rarity explained. "So polygamy is legal?" I asked "Yes. What about humans?" Twilight asked "Well, polygamy isn't needed, so to say, because of the even ratio, but in some parts on the world it's legal. Usually, when a man and a woman date for a few months or a year, they would get married and stay together for life. However, if one cheats on the other, can could get a divorce." I explained to them "So human relationships are closed?" Twilight asked "What do you mean?" I asked, this whole thing was beginning to confuse me "Well, ponies are extremely open in their relationship, it's not uncommon to have sex with somepony you met earlier in the day, in fact, we after we all met we-" "LALALALALA!" I said covering my ears, wanting to change the direction of the conversation. They were surprised when I told them that humans have gone to space and even the moon. I showed them my phone, currently useless, they pointed out how similar it was to theirs. They were about to give me their numbers when I told them that my service probably doesn't cover other planets. While we sat around talking, whole building shook for a moment followed by a large boom. I immediately thought someone went in my tank and fired a shell. Worse if it hit a building and was a white phosphorus shell. I ran down the hall and into the pitch-black foyer. SURPRISE!!! The lights quickly were turned on, blinding me. While my eyes were covered by the crook of my elbow, someone hugged me tightly, squishing their breasts into me. "Are you surprised? Huh? Huh?" The voice asked me, I removed my arm from my face and looked at her. I recognized her as the other girl I met at the hospital. Even though she was about five foot eight, her hair was taller than me and I have half a foot on her. I removed her spinal cord breaking hug from my back and looked around the room. There were a bunch of kids and a park pink woman with them, Big Mac and a few other guys, Lyra and her girlfriend and various other ponies I saw today. Hanging from the ceiling was a large poster Welcome to Ponyville/Equestria/Thanks for saving the foals Party!!. I turned back to the all pink woman and asked her "Did you plan this?" "Yuperoni! I'm Pinkie Pie, Ponyville's Party Premir Pony." She said, giving me a big smile that threatened to spilt her face in two, and somehow gave a squeaky toy like noise. She turned around and yelled "LET'S GET THIS PARTY STARTED!!" and with that everyone began to talk and dub step began to play. AN: Boom! Out a day earlier, sorry for the wait, school and being sick killed me these last few weeks. Also next chapter Another human shows up, I'm thinking a German or Russian. I'll figure it out later. Good luck with my little black out is about ᕦ( ͡° ͜ʖ ͡°)ᕤ
Party and Weird timesI sat with the girls still talking, with a plate loaded with baked goods of all sorts: Cookies, cupcakes, normal cake and a muffin. We were talking about random things when someone tapped my shoulder. I turned around and saw the woman with the group of kids behind us. "Yes m'am?" I asked "Hi, I'm Ms. Cheerlie the local school teacher, and we just wanted to say thank for saving us from that manticore." She said, gesturing to her and the class behind her. "It was no problem, that's kinda my job I guess," I said "the Guardian" I said in the mysterious voice "Where did that nickname come from? How come I wasn't, I don't know, 'Creepy guy in the forest' or something?" I asked, and it would be my luck to have to kind of name. "I did, sir." A voice in the back said, he came forward. I recognized him as one of the two I saved on my first night here. He was a Pegasus with light grey fur and grey and dark grey hair. "Some of my friends asked about what happened and I said that my guardian pony was watching over me and my brother." He explained. I simply nodded and we all went back to doing our separate things. I got up to go around and meet some other ponies at the party, I noticed Big Mac and some other guys around a foldable table in the corner. They were huddled around what looked like a map, I figured it was a good start. "Hey Big Mac." I said and they all jumped, Big Mac put a hand over his massive chest. "Whew, Dan. Ya tryin' to give us a heart attack, bad enough heat season comin' up." He said, trying to get his breath. "Dan this is Thunderlane." He said to pointing to a all black pegasus with two-tone light blue hair. I remembered him from the first in the forest as well. "This is Caramel." He said, a earth pony with orangish fur and brown hair, a rare normal looking pony. "And this is Doc Whooves." He said, finishing with a light brown fur with brown hair pony another rare one. "Actually, it's just The Doctor if you don't mind." He said, in a slight British accent. "The fuck is heat season?" I asked him "You don't know what that is?" The Doc asked me "I mean, unless you're talking about summer, than I don't." "Heat season is when a mare's sexual urges go into overdrive. As such, they stalk the streets looking for a stallion to help them. As such, it isn't common for him to passed around and then die from a broken pelvis. But it's also the only time a mare can get pregnant." Thunderlane explained "Holy shit, so they basically get fucked to death." I dropped my voice a little "so it this map hiding spots, I assume?" "Eeyup, we have safehouses around the town, but the mares are catching on. So the four of us are going to go to The Castle of the Two Sisters, in the Everfree. Only issue is the Everfree is dangerous and it's a ten hour hike there." Big Mac said "Damn, how far in is it?" "'Bout thirty miles, why?" "My tank can go about thirty miles per hour or so, not to mention, it's a massive war machine. Take me with you and we'll be set." I said "Of course." The Doctor said, Big Mac put away the map and pulled out a pack of poker chips and cards, we all grab a chair and begin to play. I was doing fairly good for having played poker a few times. Kind of hard to get a game of poker going when you would be attacked every now and again back in Afghanistan. "Look boys, it's Angel Beats." Thunderlane said, I looked around for whoever he was talking about. During my scan through the room, I realized that most women had at least a C-cup size, but one unicorn was easily pushing E-cup. She has light blue fur and beige hair, she had on a tank top and short shorts. I recognized that trick immediately. "It's that the one with the big tits?" I asked "Eeyup." "Other than the obvious. What's so special about her?" "She uses her looks for favors and most stallions turn in their V-cars to her. Here she come fellas." Caramel said. Angel walked over to us, swinging her hips widely and putting an extra bounce in her step. I mentally laughed at her attempts. She grabbed a chair from an empty table and sat down next to me. "I haven't seen you before. You new?" She whispered into my ear, her hot breath covering my neck. "You could say that." I said in a monotone voice, praying that she would leave. "If you don't mind me asking dear; What happened to your muzzle and fur?" She asked, pressing her breasts into my arm "First off, I'm not a pony, so I don't have a muzzle or fur. Second I saw all your cheap tricks the instant I saw you." I said to her, before returning my attention to the game. She let an an annoyed 'humph' and left. The guys just stared at me, jaws open. "What?" I asked. "Nopony has ever turned down Angel before." Thunderlane said I shrugged "I'm not a pony and humans are the only sentient beings, so I'm still adjusting to all of this." "Would ya ever date somepony?" Big Mac asked "Maybe, but it wouldn't be right away, it may be months or years from now." I said The party ended an hour ago, the kids left three hours ago, so the party took a more adopt theme. Hard cider and beer came out, couples or more began to disappear, off to do the obvious. Part of me was still disturbed by the whole 'have sex with anyone' thing going on here, which raised the question of STDs. Big Mac said mares could only get pregnant during heat season, which seemed nice, except for the whole they became sex zombies in the process. The party was cleaned extremely quickly, thanks to Pinkie. She turned into a pink blur and cleaned it all in the blink of an eye. I was about to ask how she did that so fucking fast, but Rarity explained it all simply: Never question the antics of Pinkie Pie. No matter what happens. We were getting ready to sleep, the girls all had sleeping bags, and me? I had hot-motherfucking-pink, I took with as dignity as a man can which is zero. "When ya lived in the Everfree, where'd ya sleep Dan?" Applejack asked. "I slept on the driver seat, wasn't too bad, I've slept upright plenty of times." I said "That can't be good for your back, *gasp* I know! Next time I go to the spa, you can come with me." Rarity said "Maybe, definitely not a spa type of guy." I said, but a massage wouldn't hurt. "Splendid darling!" Rarity exclaimed, Dash just rolled her eyes. AJ and Dash definitely didn't seem like spa girl... mares, whatever. With that, we turned off the lights and went to bed. AN: I'm not sure if this warrants a Sex tag, but it's only this one scene. Just talk, nothing major. I woke up, I should say my mind woke up. That's the weird part of me, my mind wakes up first and for a couple of minutes I'm 'paralyzed' so I usually sit there and think of what my plans are for the day. 'I should go job hunting so I can get a phone. I need a place to live too. Where am I going to live until then? Maybe one of the girls would let me stay with them.' I thought to myself, I noticed someone talking in the background with someone else. "I know AJ, but still when was the last time we were with a STALLION?" Dash said "Ah know Dash but still ya saw how uncomfortable he was with sex here not to mention you heard about his world. What if he has a special somepony?" AJ countered "AJ is right Dash, besides we don't know anything about his species' mating habits. What if the females on his planet have penises instead of the males?" Twilight said. I was personally offended by that statement, but I kept silent, curious where this conversation was heading. "No offense Twi, but that's ridiculous." AJ said "OK... But what if on his planet, women are treated like property, like the caribou?" Twilight offered "That's ridiculous, don't you think he wouldn't tried something by now." Dash said "You know girls, we don't need a stallion to have fuuuun." Pinkie said, her intent obvious. "That sounds nice, if you don't mind." Fluttershy said "I agree darling, this sounds marvelous, we haven't had this type of bonding in a while." Rarity added "Ah'm surprised we haven't woken up Dan. Poor fella could sleep through a twister." AJ pointed out, I started to feel a little warm due to slight panic. Did she know I was awake? No there's no way, I haven't moved yet. "Well what are we waiting for? Let's go!" Dash said "Keep it down Dash, ya lucky Dan didn't wake up!" AJ said harshly "Come on girls, there's somewhere mooore... private." Twiligh said and I heard several pairs of feet get up. I was sitting there, in my hot pink sitting bag, stuck listening to loud moans and pleasure for the last hour. I'm not sure where major cities are, but the farthest one can hear them. I sat there trying to figure out how I'll still be 'asleep' to them. Part of me what's to say I've been up the whole time, but that would be things too awkward. Maybe I can pretend to be elsewhere and come in like nothing happened. Yea, that's a good one, but what? My bladder gives me just the way to do it, I get up and go to the bathroom at the other side of the room. I blind myself by turning on the lights. I do my business and wait to hear them coming back down. It's only a few minutes until I hear them coming back down. "Mmmm, that was marvelous dears." I hear Rarity say "Ah'll say." Applejack said "Too bad we didn't have some male company. Huh? Huh?" Dash added "Rainbow Dash." Fluttershy said in angry tone "You know better than that! What if we woke him and he said 'No'. That would've made things very uncomfortable for him." "You're right Fluttershy." Dash said quietly "Where is the big man?" "Oh my, you don't think we scared him off do you?" Fluttershy asked "Maybe, we were kinda loud up there." Twilight said "Maybe he just went to the bathroom? You know when you wake up in the middle on the morning and you have to pee really badly, but you don't wanna get up because you're nice and warm under the blankets. So you're sitting there mentally arguing about getting up to go pee." Pinkie said, I know Rarity said I shouldn't question Pinkie's antics and her way of knowing things that no one else does. But I REALLY want to. "Maybe you're right. Let's pretend to go back to sleep and see what happens." Twilight suggested. I heard several bags rustle as their owners climbed in. I waited a good five minutes before I came out. Part of me felt that they knew I was awake while they were away and hence why I wasn't out there when they returned. Pinkie's dead on theory doesn't help either. I silently climb back in and fall asleep. Author's Note *Insert reason why it's been a month since an update here* I'm posting this at 2 A.M. and I worked for eight hours, so I'm deadbeat, so apologies for any typos. I did a scan and caught a few.
The next morningI woke up, kind of. My mind woke up and began to plan out the day. Find food Grab new clothes from tank Find job Buy a phone when possible ??? Sleep again I thought about if I missed anything. I didn't. I definitely needed a new phone to use in Pony-World, maybe I could transfer all my music and pictures over. Could that even work? I mean if they actual magic here, why not have a speed for that reason? But I'm also making shit up based off my extremely limited understanding of magic. I heard someone moving on my right. "Is a pony else up? If you don't mind me asking?" Fluttershy asked in a near silent voice. "Ah'm up." Applejack whispered back. "Me too." I added "What time is it?" The windows were covered by curtains, but it looked like pretty bright, maybe eight or nine. "'Bout 8:30." Applejack said "Now what do we do? Because I'm pretty sure this is the part of the sleepover where we're the only ones awake right now." I said "That is true," Fluttershy said "and Rainbow Dash doesn't wake up until ten." "And even than ya can find her sleepin' on a cloud." AJ added "Wait a minute how can she sle-" I began to ask Ohhhh right. Different planet." I remembered the whole control the weather thing here. "Ah still think it's weird on how ya'll can't control the weather." "And to me I think it's weird that YOU can. It's not natural. Is there anywhere where the weather controls itself?" "The Everfree Forest can and the animals take care of themselves too!" Fluttershy said in a scared tone. "Perfect. Give me a few years and I'll live in there." I said with a laugh "That'll be nice, somewhere like home." My thoughts slowly began to drift home to my squadmates. Do they know I'm missing? Is there a difference in how time passes here and back home? What if every day here, is a century back home or vice versa. "Now that's just crazy!" Applejack said "How ya gonna protect yaself in there?" "Simple. I'll take the machine guns off the tank and put them on mounts on each side of the house." I answered. "Now that's crazy talk right there!" AJ exclaimed "It's full o' dangerous thangs like timberwolves, manticores, ursa majors just to name a few." "Okay. Fair point, maybe on the edge of the forest?" I suggested "I'll figure it out eventually. I'm more of a figure it out as it happens kind of guy." "If ya say so." It was ten o'clock when everyone woke up, except Rainbow who received a shock from Twiligjt to the arm via magic. Pinkie Pie disappeared to somewhere, but I was informed she would pop up sooner or later, she was known to disappear for days at a time and play hide and seek. The only issue was no else would know that she was hiding, much less know they were playing. We walked down the to the dining hall to find a breakfast set up. "I think we found Pinkie." Rarity said A nearby potted flower began to shake and Pinkie popped out. "Awww." She whined, he face turned to anger "You're good Rarity, I've got my eye on you." She said as she sunk back into the pot. "What just happened? Is she in a pot? How is she even in there?" I asked, confused by all of this. "Sometimes is best not to question Pinkie's antics." Rainbow said "Didn't we mention that?" "There's a bit of a difference of being told and actually seeing them." I said "What else does she do?" "Well she has this weird ability that can tell her things. Like if her tail starts twitching, something or somepony is going to fall." Twilight explained. Was she blushing? From what? "So Pinkie can see the future?" I asked as we took a seat. "Not quite," Twlight said "She can only predict vague events. For example, if she said something was going to fall, nopony knows what or who would fall or when. Only soon." I just shrugged. Pinkie walked in a few moments later. 'But she was in the potted plant.' I mentally said, I could feel my left eye twitching. Rarity just rubbed my arm in an attempt to keep me sane. I just let out a big sigh and began to pile my plate with pancakes I looked around at what else was out. Fruit, waffles, hash browns and bacon? Shouldn't those flowers be in a vase and not on a plate? They are ponies so I shouldn't be all that surprised. "Is that bacon?" I asked, confused about ponies eating meat. "It's haybacon." Twilight said leaving me just as confused "Would you like some?" "I'm pretty sure humans can't eat flowers, grasses and hay and I know for a fact that dandelions are mildly deadly to humans." "Why is that?" She asked "That I know that or why dandelions are deadly?" "Both." She confirmed "I don't know WHY they're deadly, something in them. But I know they are because it happened to a friend of mine when we were kids. He ate a bunch for whatever reason and was rushed to the hospital." "Oh no!" Fluttershy said/whispered "Is he alright?" "Yea, he pulled through and lived." I said "so what's the plan for the day?" I asked "Well, I was hoping if you could tell me about human history and learn about your anatomy a little." Twilight said "But aren't we the same?" I asked "It's not like I walk around on three legs or have two hearts or something and couldn't I have been examined while unconscious." "True, but the doctors noticed you have some things we don't." "That makes a little sense. I don't you have an appendix." I said while laughing a little "What's that?" Dash asked "It's this little thing on one of the intestines, I think the large. No one really knows the point of it, but it get irritated and bursts and it would have to be removed." I explained "So basically ya'll don't understand ya'lls own body?" AJ asked "No, there the theory about it is that humans were first coming around and living in caves, it was used to do something with raw meat. Now that we cook meat, the use of it is no longer necessary." I explained, I noticed that Twlight was writing this all down on a scroll she made or teleported or however magic works "I would also like to see your.... what was it called. Sherman? In action." She continued "Yea!" Dash agreed "but it could be like twenty percent cooler. While I'm not an egghead while Twi, I want to know how you can survive without not controlling the weather." "And Ah want tah know how ya'll feed some many people." "And I would like to know about what animals you have, if you don't mind." "And I would simply love to know about your fashion." "PARTIES!!" Pinkie concluded the group's requests "Well I certainly could tell you about all those, granted I don't much about the weather or too much about farming." I said, Applejack and Dash looked a little down "But, I know the basics of them. But first, we eat!" I said, we did just that. "Now what?" Dash asked, we sat at the table, cleared by magic. "Well, I'm going to grab some new clothes from my tank then we'll go from there." I said "That's a good idea we should get a start to the day." Twilight said and I went to grab some clothes. I tried to look as like I belong here, which totally isn't the case, being the only human on the planet. I waved to some of the people... ponies I know, while keeping at eye out for Lyra. How do they know of humans if none exist? Maybe humans were totally different, like ponies here and home. Maybe 'humans' here look more like horses back home. I returned with my change of clothes, which was one of two change of clothes with me. Rarity was a fashionista so maybe when I get a job, I could get some clothes. I have no clue what the world fashionista means, but if she can make me some clothes that's what matters. "Is that ALL your clothes darling?" Rarity asked, looking skeptical. "No. I have another change of clothes." I replied, her reaction was if told her 'Your family is dead and I'm the killed them all.' The next thing I knew, she was half-pulling half-dragging me. "Where are you going?" I asked while trying to stay on my feet. "We can't have you wearing only THREE pairs of clothes darling!" She said "I survived a week in those three clothes." Rarity let go of my hand, summoned a bottle of hand sanitizer and used half the bottle. "What? I bathed a couple of times while I was in there." I said trying to defend myself "So? Did you use soap?" She asked "Well.... No." "Uck! You are SO showering at my house." She said, while picking up the pace. We arrived at what my assumed was her house/business. She opened the door and dragged me over to a little stand. "Now hold still." Rarity said and began to measure me. "So do you have anything in mind dear?" "Well, I guess something casual will do for now." I said, but judging by the fancy dresses and tuxedos in scattered throughout the room, casual was not something she didn't like. "Of course dear. But maybe later I can make you something more chic." She said, rolling up her measuring tape. "Now go shower upstairs." "New improved formula. Now with crushed crystal berries to rope in the stallion of your dreams." I read the only bottle of shampoo Rarity has. The other dozen bottles were various conditioniers, lotions and body washes. I grabbed my other clothes and changed. "There you darling." Rarity said "I'm almost done with your first set." "Yea, I had to use some of your stuff and the shampoo bottle promised me the stallion of my dreams, but I'm not gay so that'll be interesting." I said "You... do realize that's advertising right?" "Yep, but I'm not letting that put a damper on my spirit." I said laughing. Author's Note I'll b on vacation from tomorrow (June 24) until July 2nd. Also next chapter the cannon may or may not be fired. Nature be damned if it isn't.
Tank timeAuthor's Note THAT' S RIGHT!! DEVIL DOG IS GOING FOR A RIDE. Your welcome, oh and *insert reason for not posting here* I know Big Mac is slightly OOC with the whole actually saying more than one word thing. Next chapter Princess things Tank time I walked back to Twilight's castle or home, either will do. I was alone, but I didn't mind, besides Rarity had to finish up an order for a big client or something. My gut was telling me that most, if not all, of the other girls left and as the saying goes 'Sixty percent of the time, it works all the time.'. I looked up at the summer sky and saw a couple of pegasi moving clouds around, giving the sky a partly cloudy look. I walked over to a bench, took a seat and watched them. It was weird how they could just 'do' the weather, I mean if I had control of the weather it would be nothing but sixty degrees and partly cloudy; I guess a day of rain here and there. "Howdy Dan." Big Mac said, a piece of wheat hanging out his mouth. How he could be dead silent, while six and a half feet tall and built like a brick shithouse was beyond me. But I was distracted so, I'll let it slide. "Hey Big Mac. What's up?" "Nothin' much, jus' picking up some food. What about you?" "Watching the pegasi work." I said, pointing in their general direction. He cocked an eyebrow at me. "What?" I asked, "On Earth, the weather controls itself so seeing peo- ponies moving the weather around is new to me." "Really? Mighty strange world ya lived on." He said before quickly adding "No offense." "Strange is a relative term, to me the weather moving itself is normal." I said, he just 'hmmm', said goodbye and left. I figured I should probably do the same and go meet up with Twilight or something. I still had to find a job and find a place to live, the tank could handle the second part for now. I stood in front of the door trying to figure what to do. Do I knock? Do I walk in? The locals call it a castle, except for the fact that's it's massive, there are no moats or drawbridges leading to a one out of ten on the castle scale. I've never been to a castle, but they usually have guards outside of them and there is a distinct lack of guards here. I'll play it safe and knocked . I waited a minute and Twilight answered the door. "Hey Dan," she said "C'mon on in." She waved me in. "Thanks Twilight." I said, my gut was right on that everyone had left, leaving me and her alone. "How was Rarity's?" She asked "You mean after the fact I was half-dragged through town? Not bad, got a new set of clothes so I can't complain. What'd you do?" "Cleaned up after the girls left. I have a question, if you don't mind." She said "Go ahead." "Would it be possible to see you use the tank?" She asked, the way she said it was weird but whatever. "You mean like me driving it around somewhere?" I asked to double check. "No, no." She said quietly "Like the cannon being used." "I've never fired the cannon before, but yeah, not like I have anything better to do. Is there someplace far from town we can go for it?" I didn't want to ruin the early morning atmosphere, but even a mile away the cannon would still be heard. She rubbed her chin for a moment, "How about Ghastly Gorge?" "I don't know where that is, but why not. I'll just need you to give me directions." I said and we left the castle. A few steps away from the castle doors, a gray and blue blur slammed, slid and stopped in front of us. "Are you okay Ditzy?" Twilight asked the pegasus woman who wiped out. "I'm fine!" Ditzy said, while standing. She had golden eyes, which I noticed were looking in two different directions, grey fur and blonde hair. Her outfit reminded me of a mailman and the bag filled with what appeared to be letters only confirmed my thoughts. She handed Twilight a letter, who floated back inside, and the mailwoman took off, flying haphazardly. I climbed in, while Twilight tried to use her magic, the bow gunner hatch rose a few inches, before being dropped back down. Twilight was completely stupefied by that. "I'm the Element of Magic for Celestia sake!" She said "Why didn't my magic work." She asked me, I just raised my hands. "Don't ask me, I'm from a magic free world." "That's it!" She cried out "maybe my magic doesn't work because this has no magic in it." "You lost me here, how can it have magic in it?" "Think of it like...." She began to say "fishing, pretend my horn is the pole and the object or pony is the fish." "So you tie string around your horn and bait them?" I joked "Wha- No! I mean like my horn has a hook and the object has a hole, the 'hook' goes in the 'hole' and would bring it towards me. But your tank would have no holes." She explained, the fishing metaphor helped. "So I'm immune to magic?" I asked "Maybe, perhaps you may need more time on Equis, or you have a strong resistance to magic." She suggested "Cool." I said, as she opened the hatch and climbed in. We've been driving for a few minutes, I followed her directions. Most ponies stared at the tank as we rumbled down the roads. "Over the next hill and we'l-" CLANG! Something slammed into the turret, I hope it wasn't that clutzy mailwoman I see around town. The turret hatch opened up, pouring sunlight in. "Hey guys!" Dash said, as she sat in the commander's seat "What's up?" "Dan's going to show me how his tank works." Twilight explained "No fair!" Dash cried "Did you make him do it because you're a princess?" I looked at Twilight "You're a princess? This never crossed anyone's mind to tell me that." "I don't like to brag about it." Twilight said "I'm a human and I don't go bragging about that. What are you the princess of? Don't Princess Celestia and Princess Luna run the country?" "Yes, but they're also Princess of Day and Night, respectively. My sister in law, Princess Cadence is the Princess of Love." "And what are you? Are you a princess because you have a horn and wings?" "Friendship and no, I became a princess when I after I unlocked the chest of Harmony and deafted Tirek." Twilight explained. "We're here!" I'll have to ask about all that other stuff she mentioned. I crawled back to the gunner's seat and looked through the gun sight, the gorge was nothing special, just a big ass crack in the surface and some odd holes in the walls, probably from mining. "Where should I sit?" Twilight asked. This is a three man turret, and I needed the loader's seat now and the gunner's seat in a moment. "Just wait a moment while I decide what to shoot." I said. Armor piercing shells would do nothing against rock, other than make a new hole. High explosive would be the best bet and white phosphorus was ruled out entirely. I realized that I have a finite supply of shells; maybe. The machine guns are infinite, but only after night, otherwise I stuck with an empty smooth box. Maybe the shells are like the ammo boxes and reload when no one is looking or I have a limit on them. I otherwise would have turned my extremely limited knowledge on magic and assumed there is a duplication spell, except magic wouldn't work on any of my stuff. "One HE shell coming up." I muttered to myself. The issue was the breech was still closed "Hey Dash?" "Yea" "Can you pull that gray handle for me please?" I asked. The breech opened and I slid the shell into the cannon. I never fired the cannon before, so this was all new to me. I told Twilight that she can join us in the turret. I have a brief explanation of each type of shell. I looked through the gun sights and lowered the cannon down a little to line up on the line. "There's two buttons, one fires the coax thirty cal and the other fires the cannon." I said, talking about the little box the gunner steps on to fire with. I tried one and received a short burst from the machine gun. I noticed the girls' ears lowered slightly in reaction to the noise. "Oh and cover your ears and keep your hands away from the back of the turret." I said, covering mine "On the way!" I yelled and stepped on the correct button. The tank jerked backwards and the shell casing flew out as the breech came backwards as well. My ears were ringing a little and the girls had their ears still covered. That.... was.... AWESOME!!" Dash shouted, wincing a little at her own loud voice. I looked into the sights, only to see a cloud of smoke and dust rising from the canyon wall. I slid back down to the driver seat, I glanced at the gas tank dial or whatever it's called. It was three-quarters full, which isn't all that worrisome, yet. I didn't know what type of gas the tank runs on. Is it high-grade diesel? The M1 Abrams use jet fuel, which is badass. "Homeward bound?" I asked "Yep." Twilight said. I spin around and left my mark on the world behind Ha! Get it. Mark and it's a shellhole I thought to myself. I heard a ringtone go off, I almost reached for mine until I remembered that I had no service due to a distinct lack of Verizon cell towers on the planet. Another ringtone joined in, the two went back and forth a few times, except the typing sounds effect, like when your phone isn't on vibrate or silent, except it was more typewriter like, but my ears were still ringing a little bit so I chalked it up as ear pain. "Is everyone gonna wonder what that loud boom was, 'cause we didn't go very far from town." I said "We should be fine, everypony will think it was Pinkie and her party cannon." Twilight said "Her what?" "Pinkie has a canon she uses from time to time to quickly set up parties." She explained, I vaguely recalled hearing a 'boom' of some sort prior to my party on my first day in town. "Yea!" Dash said "I wouldn't be surprised if she threw a party for you because of this." "Excellent, now I have to drive back and forth showing off the gun, until I run out of gas or tank shells." I said, I was still trying to understand why I got sent here with this thing. I like history, especially World War Two, but I'm not from that time period so either someone from the 1940s should be here or my tank should be an Abrams. Regardless, I'm not at home, which is the main thing.
An offerAN: Wow! Two chapters in like a week. I must be feeling bad. We arrived in town with no issues. I turned off the tank and said "This concludes our tour while this tour is free, tips are appreciated especially diesel fuel or food. Please take all trash because I live in here." "You don't have to live in here Dan!" Twilight said "There's plenty of room in the castle and it would be nice to have some company other than Spike." I didn't have a choice, I could tell she wouldn't say no and royalty has the best of the best which means comfy beds and I am not one to turn down comfy beds. "Alright." I said, I could cross off the homeless part of the list and move onto finding a job. "Hey Dan! What in these bags?" Dash asked, standing next to the bags on the turret "The one on the left has tools ax, shovel stuff like that." "What's in the right one?" "I never opened it, let's find out." I was hoping for a rifle or another gun. I found instead a World War Two tanker uniform. "This is what tankers would wear in these things." "Meh, could be twenty percent cooler. I got some work to do, there's a rainstorm this evening at 7:25." Dash said and flew off. I shook my head "I don't think I can ever get used to that fact." "I'm sure I would feel the same way if our roles were reversed." Twilight said reassuringly, rubbing my back. I tensed up, not from the contact, but rather she was rubbing my scars. I picked them up in some bumfuck of a village in Afghanistan, we were doing a foot patrol, when an RPG flew over us and exploded. I was set to some hospital near Kabul and had the shrapnel pulled out and a mess of scars to show. The sharp all was on my upper back and right shoulder, luckily Rarity didn't noticed it earlier otherwise she probably would've fainted. She seems like the type who has a weak stomach. "Dan, what's up with the bumps on your back?" She asked "It's... it's nothing I said "Are you sure?" She asked, shooting me skeptical look. "Yep." I grabbed my spare clothes and gun and we walked in. "Here it is." Twilight said, as she showed me one of the guest rooms. It was simple: a bed, some chairs and a sofa next to a fire place. There were doors to what I assumed were the closet and bathroom, while another led to a balcony. "It's perfect, better than sleeping in a chair." I said, "Just wondering, why aren't there any other ponies here? No guards, chefs or cleaners." "Well, I've only been a princess for a few months." She said "Plus, I never needed anypony like that but I should have some guards coming soon." I heard someone running down the hall. "TwilIGHT!" Spike said, as she came running down the hall and tried to skid to a halt, only to slid on the floors. Twilight and I cringed at the impact noise at the end of the hallway. Spike came back over, holding his head. "A letter from Princess Luna." He said "Thanks Spike. Are you okay?" "Yeah, I'm fine." He mumbled and walked off. Twilight began to read the letter and I put all four sets of extra clothes away. She somehow managed to finish before me. "Princess Luna will be here to talk to us about something. Her letter didn't say what." Twilight said. I stood there wondering about what, I didn't do anything wrong that I can think of, unless there was a cultural misunderstanding. "When will she be here?" Twilight reread the letter. "It doesn't say, I would have to guess soon." We walked back to the foyer, where Luna was waiting for us. Twilight began to bow, when Princess Luna put her hand on Twilight's shoulder. "You don't have to bow to us, Twilight." Luna said "Sorry Princess." "We're both Princesses Twilight, you don't have to be so formal with me nor my sister." "Okay, would you like anything to drink?" "Some tea will be fine." Luna said and Twilight left. Luna gestured for me to take a seat. "You wanted to speak with us Princess?" I asked "Yes, I read Twilight's reports about you. Are you really a soldier?" She asked. I wasn't too surprised about that, it would make sense to learn about the new freaky alien who arrived. "I was or rather I am, I'm probably listed as M.I.A or something." I said "My sister and I fought against Discord's forces two millennium ago. Although she has preferred the political side of the crown." I remembered that she spent a thousand years on the moon. "Really? You don't look a day over twenty five." I said, being dead serious. "Thank you Dan. It's refreshing to hear somepony think that of us." She said "So you have any good stories from serving?" I was caught a little off guard by that question. Twilight came back with a tea kettle and some cups. "Tea Dan?" She asked "No thanks." I shifted a little and felt something poke my lower back. I reached behind me and lulled my magical canteen out. I could've sworn I saw a pink blur next to the window. "Pinkie?" I asked Twilight "Pinkie." She confirmed, I shrugged, fuck it. "I have a good one." I said "I was pulling guard duty one day and these three guys come walking towards us." Their not trying to hide or anything, I thought they were suicide bombers. They kept walking towards us and and about three hundred yards away, they stopped and turned around. They pulled their pants down, crapped and left. We never understood why." I said, earning laughs from Luna and Twilight. "That wasn't even the worse part, we were downwind from it all. So the Captain send out a little E.O.D robot with some C-4 in its arm, sent it out and blew the shit sky high." "When you said suicide bombers, do you mean..." Luna began to say, unable to finish what she was saying. "They would wear a bomb and set it off, usually in a public place." I finished. "What does EOD mean?" Twilight asked "Explosive Ordnance Disposal, they defuse improvised explosive devices, or IED." I turned towards Luna "You have any good stories Princess?" She nodded "It was during the against Discord, my company and I were about to head to the front, some private, Butterhooves tripped. He was known for being clumsy, as his name would suggest. He managed to knock over the entire company." She said, laughing for a moment. Her eyes glazed over and I recognized the look: the thousand yard stare. "What's wrong Princess? You know that I know that look." I said, she let out a sigh. "It was during a battle, a cannonball exploded near me and put Sharon's, in my flank." Luna began to say, rubbing her hip "I was brought to the field hospital and they was a pile of limbs. All amputated because they couldn't be saved. The doctor gave me a thirty percent chance of keeping my leg, all I saw was a pile of my leg." I turned around and pulled my shirt. "We were doing a foot patrol when a RPG blew up behind us." Twilight looked a little pale and Luna just nodded. "I'm afraid I didn't come to share war stories." She said, indicating the conversation was switching to a serious tone. "I figured as much, I don't mind though." I said "What I'm about to tell you two must not leave the room." She said, Twilight and I agreed. "Our relations with the griffons is deteriorating rapidly." Luna said "But why? Our relations have been good for centuries." Twilight pointed out. I made the time out gesture "I understand telling Twilight, but why me? I'm some extraterrestrial alien, I'm not even a citizen." I pointed out "You're correct, but you're a soldier, are you not?" Luna said "Yes, sworn to protect the United States Constitution from all threats foreign and domestic." "Would you join the Royal Guard? Your tank is decades ahead of any military technology on the planet." I realized why she was here. Luna wanted me to join the Equestrian military, except I'm still on active duty with the USMC. I'm pretty sure suddenly joining a foreign military is treason and would earn me a trip to the chair. At the same time, I'm stuck here for the rest of my life and killing is all I know and is may the reason why I was sent here with a tank. "I can tell your unsure, you can have a couple days to think it over." Luna said and stood up. I nodded, "Princess. Would it be possible for me to view your military? Call me a foreign military advisor or something. Maybe, I could offer way to improve your military." I offered "Of course. How does tomorrow sound?" Luna asked "Perfect." "Princ-" Twilight began to say "Luna would it be possible for me to come as well? If I'm going to be a princess then I think I should know about the military." She said. "Of course Twilight." She said and walked out. Twilight sat down next to me and leaned on my shoulder. "What are you going to do?" "I don't know yet. I'm just missing on Earth, but at the same time, whatever sent me here sent me with the tank for a reason. I could just become a mercenary, do security or something and if war did break out offer my service to Equestria." I said, there was also a third option, do nothing. Pretend this meeting never happened and watch the war. I went back to my room and considered my options. I weighed the pros of cons of each one carefully. If I join the Equestrian military, I would have a clue of what I was doing. But at the same time, I might as well join the British army because it's like a whole new military and possible new ranks and other things to remember, such as a different way of saluting. But it would also have Job security. Being a merc/PMC sounded nice, I would be my own boss and not have to deal with military bullshit. It would also involve hiring other to help me, probably shady ones too. I have no money to hire them anyway. The final option was the safest, sit around and die of old age. I could get a job, buy a house and live my life how I want to. But I think I was sent here for a reason, the issue is finding why. If I don't join and the griffons take over, chances are they would kill me. I wouldn't want a killer ailen in my country. Someone was knocking on my door, probably Twilight. What time was it? Could I have been thinking for hours and it time for lunch or even dinner? "Come in!" Twilit walked in, I noticed she put her phone away. "What's up?" I asked "You're needed in town. Another human with a tank showed up." She said, I head shot up and looked at her. "You're kidding." "I'm not." "Oh shit." I said, I wondered what it could be. Maybe a Jackson or a Hellcat. Maybe a Stuart or a Pershing. Maybe I'm looking at this all wrong, what if it's another country? What if it's a German and he shot at me? I shook my head and walked out to the tank. Author's Note *Cliffhanger quadruples* Place your bets on who it'll be. Allied or Axis? A major country or a minor? Keep in mind all tanks will be a medium, so no Tiger tanks.
Another OneAuthor's Note I suck at naming so deal with it. Had a lot of guesses, some were right. I give you... Mexico!! No I'm kidding. Short chapter, but it's only for the reveal. I can't wait and see the reactions Another One I regret nothing "Take a right here." Twilight said, we pulled into the square, there were ponies standing looking at a hill all. I could see a grey blob, I tried to think of what it could have been. "Could they be bad?" She asked "No clue, human nature varies from person to person. Here's an example, you have three different humans, right?" "Okay." "Human one is downright evil, he's involved in a group to bring down the government. Human two is a goody two shoes volunteers at animal shelters and soup kitchens. Human three is in the middle, he steals from the rich, but their corrupt. He takes the money and donates it to charities." "So human nature varies from each one?" Twilight asked "Bingo, although most people fall into the 'human three' category, a little bit of good and bad." "Okay, go outside and try and calm everyone calm." I said and slid into the commander's seat. I grabbed the binoculars and stood up. I looked at the tank or rather I tried, the focus was all messed but, I could see him (or her?) sitting there, doing the same thing. "Kind of looks like yours, with the front being on an angle." Twilight said. I finally got my binoculars focused on it. The front was indeed angled slightly, the viewport for the driver was quite large, but I may be wrong. The turret had angled sides, the cupola had a tall hatch and a long gun. I knew the tank immediately *DRUMROLL* Panther tank. D model "German tank. It's a Panther. D version." I said, more to myself than anyone else. "Is that bad?" Twilight asked "Could be worse, something I couldn't penetrate, like a Tiger 2. Luckily I have the better version of the 76 and not the 75." "He's not bad, is he?" Fluttershy asked "No clue, but since he hasn't shot any of us I say he's good." I said "But how do we talk to them?". I leaned back a little and felt something on my shoulder, I turned around. The radio could work, I wasn't sure the specifics of how they work. Chances are I would pick up music, much less German radio frequencies. I turned it on just to be safe. I peekd through the binoculars whoever it was was doing something:, disappear, reappear, put their hand to their mouth repeat. After a few times, I realized they were trying the radio. "Hello?... Hello? Anyone there?" A voice came from inside. I grabbed the radio from my tank and started talking "Hello?" "Thank God! I found you!" He said "I'm more surprised that we're able to pick each up to begin with. But this world has magic and that seems to explain most of the events here." The voice laughed at that. "You're kidding right! Mein Gott that is good." He managed to get out. "Watch this." I said to him "Hey Twilight, could you levitate something for a demonstration?" I said. Twilight picked up picking Pinkie. "I've been here for an hour and I hate this place." He grumbled, I ducked inside and closed the hatch. "That's not all they control the weather, and the leaders raise the sun and moon." "And who are THEY?" "Ponies. Now I know what you're thinking, they don't look like ponies back home. There's a bunch of other species that live on the planet too. I think minotaurs amd griffons are part of that." "This world doesn't make sense." The voice said "Who are you?" I decided to sound official as possible, "Corporal Daniel Allen, United States Marine Corps. What about you?" "Hauptgefreiter Micheal Fuchs, German Lutwaffe. I believe you have me outrank, sir." He added "I think I'm OR-4 in terms of NATO." I'm OR-3." Micheal said "Alright, come on down, we'll figure this out." I said, opening my hatch again. Everyone looked at me. Twilight flew up onto the tank "He's coming down. Speaks English fairly well, kinda surprised." I said "What do you mean?" She asked, tilting her head a little. We watched the Panther come down the hill towards town. "He's from Germany, German is the main language of Germany. Granted English is the main language for business so it's taught as an extra class in most countries. Do the princesses know about this?" "I wrote them a letter and sent it to them, they should reply soon." "Good, let them know he's also soldier. Served in the Lutwaffe, German Air Force." She leaned a little closer to me and whispered, "Should he come with us tomorrow?" "Maybe, although he's a pilot so I'm not sure how well he can help with army issues. I spent some time on ships so I have a half a clue with naval matters." "But he did serve right?" "He's active duty, I think, but he could have easily been in some other part of the world." I explained "Well, here he comes. Shall we?" She asked "We shall." "What's his name?" "Micheal Fuchs, don't know anything else about him." We walked through the crowd and towards the tank. It was slightly wider than my tank and had side skirts over the road wheels. Micheal was still inside the tank, he climbed out and I got a good look at him. About five foot ten, dirty blonde hair and green eyes. He went to salute me, but I raised my hand. "That won't be necessary." I said "Of course." Twilight stepped forward a little, "My name is Twilight Sparkle. Welcome to Ponyville and Equestria." I'm ready for the shitstorm in the comments.
Some Answers (Not Story related) but has information.Some questions and answers about the direction of the story. How many more humans will there be? At least two. I have been considering adding three more, to a total of five humans. I already know the nationality for which two will be added for sure, while Human No. 5 may not 'exist' so to speak, the nationality has been decided. What type of tanks will you use? Medium tanks from WW2. So T-34 or Cromwell. NO Tigers or IS-3s or Churchills etc. You should totally add *Insert a tank that meets none of the criteria above* Examples may be M1 Abrams, Challenger or Tigers So in other words, NO MODERN OR COLD WAR TANKS Limit one human per country I'm not bitching but I have already mentioned the first two questions in Author's Note throughout the story. I know I've never taken the time to comment on anyone's page saying thanks to favoriteing (favoriting?) this story. But thanks to everyone. In fact, only July 25th, I broke 500 views. Barely but still. Thank you -Chris
Night and InspectionMichael's party went off without a hitch. Big Mac and the rest of the guys told him of the plan for heat season and he agreed. Big Mac told us he would keep us informed of the details. I was in my room, sitting on the balcony rail, looking towards the mountains in the distance. I've always wanted to try mountain climbing, perhaps I could try it here. A soft knock came from the door. "Come in." I said softly, Michael came in and closed the door behind him. "Hey Micheal. What's up?" "Nothing much, just thinking." Michael said softly "Home?" "That and how weird this planet is." "Like how magic exists, weather is managed, humans aren't alone in the universe, polygamy is legal and their technology is all over the place." "The universe part and their tech!" He half shouted "Oh and the polygamy thing." Michael was already asked to join a herd. I couldn't help but feel slightly miffed. I would've declined too, but I was here for a day and a half longer. It's probably whatever they wanted in a man and he has it. "Keep it down! Everyone is trying to sleep" I whispered He leaned on the rail looking at the night sky, it was still mostly cloudy from the evening rain storm. The moon and stars were coming and going as the clouds lazily floated away. Even though they control the weather, they can't control the wind, so the clouds move around like on Earth. "You ever look at the night sky at home?" Michael asked me quietly "Occasionally, I don't know any of the constellations though." "You wonder which star is our Sun?" "I try not to think about home. Where are you going with this?" "You ever seen Interstellar?" "I'm really confused with where you're going, but yes." "Remember the first planet where an hour there was like ten Earth years?" "Yea." "What if it's just like that here? One hour here is nine Earth years and in say, five years here, humanity is exploring the universe and come here." He said, I realized where he was going. He was wondering if we would see any other humans. "What if it's the other way around?" I asked "Say two thousand years from now, humanity arrives and the Princesses built a memorial for the weird aliens with our tanks." "Yeah." He said looking a little glum. His expression changed to a happier note. "Imagine that, they arrive and think they're the first people here, only to find we beat 'em.". We laughed at that idea. "Hey Michael, there something I wanted to ask you." "What's up?" "Earlier today, Princess Luna came by and asked me to inspect the Royal Guard. Care to join me?" "Ja! Not like I have anything else to do around here. Speaking of that, what's the long term goal for us?" "No clue, get a job somewhere doing something. Buy a nice little house, possibly even a girlfriend or three." I said "You would do that?" "I mean, I don't wanna be alone my whole life, though I might stick with one, MAYBE two. Luna asked me to join the Royal Guard. I wouldn't be surprised if she asked you too." "Correct if I'm wrong wouldn't that be treason or something?" "I'm pretty sure, but at the same time, I've been in the Marines since high school. Being a soldier is all I know." "Ja, maybe it's why we were sent here with the tanks. I still don't like it, I'm a German first." "True." I said "But if we can't go back, them what choice do we have?". I wasn't sure if I could tell him about the possible war coming soon. "Live a simple life maybe. I don't know." "Ok, so let's say we joined the military here. What happens to our tanks? They're the only tanks on the planet. There's no armored divisions to be put into." Michael asked "Fuck if I know. Maybe assign us to to an artillery division, our main guns are cannons after all." "Maybe, they might even copy the designs or something. I'll guess we'll cross that bridge later. Gute Nacht." Michael said and left. I walked back into my room, and sat on the edge of the bed and took off my shorts. "Holy dickhats." I muttered to myself "This bed is fucking soft. Beats the driver chair any day." I passed out in a few minutes. *** "Dan? C'mon Dan." Twilight said, gently shaking me. "What time is it?" I asked, half asleep "Half past seven." "What time are we meeting Princess Luna?" "At the army base outside of Oak Ridge at nine." "I would stay in this bed, but I feel like you would turn into a salty ass Sergeant Major and tell me to unfuck myself " I said, sitting up. "Is that an insult?" Twilight asked, narrowing her eyes at me "No, think of it as I don't want to see you angry, especially at me." "Ohhhh. Well, when you're ready, Michael and I are downstairs." "Ok, be down soon." I said and got up. I took a quick shower and looked in the mirror, almost two weeks of not seeing a razor has left me with a good stubble. I was waiting for a 2nd Lieutenant fresh from OCS to tell me to take my head out of my ass and my hand off my dick. I decided to look as professional as possible, which was impossible due to me having four pairs of clothes. The tanker uniform will do, at least look military. I stood there for a moment wondering about what their military would look like. All their other technology is a mixture of 19th, 20th and 21st technology. Would their military use muskets while wearing modern camouflage? Perhaps wear Roman armor and the horse hair helmets with assault rifles? What about the Air Force? Do they have one? I pushed these thoughts aside and walked down the hall. We finished breakfast and went over the plan. A train would arrive to pick us up soon and go to some military base to meet up with Princess Luna and inspect the troops on base. Then Micheal and I would then offer any advice to improve them. I wasn't sure if we were just viewing the army or if the rest of the military would come farther down the road. Michael and I were talking, while Twilight was off taking care of something. "Vhere did you get that uniform?" Michael asked me "It came with the tank. Along with some other stuff." "Like what? I saw the gun and canteen." "Some bags hanging from the turret. C'mon I'll show you while we wait." I said. We walked outside and walked to the tank. "Those bags, one should have some tools. Shovel, ax and maybe some stuff. The other should have a German version of this. Looks a little better to wear than street clothes." I said. Michael opened the first bag and pulled out a black shirt and black pants. He unfolded them and looked at them. He ducked inside the tank for a moment. He emerged wearing the uniform, he adjusted on the sleeves. "Not bad. I'll be sweating in a few minutes though." "Too bad, roll up your sleeves than. I'll do that later on." I said. Twilight walked outside, "You two ready?". We looked at each other and nodded *** The train pulled into the Oak Ridge train station and walked out. A car was supposed to show up and pick us up. A few minutes of waiting a Model T pulled up. I was more used to cars with windows and heated seats, Michael had a similar reaction to the car. An orange stallion stepped out and told was me was to drive is there. I was right about the Roman armor part, but he didn't have any weapons with him. We pulled up to the base on the outskirts of town. Princess Luna was already there, talking to an orange unicorn in purple armor. I noticed most wore golden armor, while others wore purple and they all carried muskets. Some were practicing drills on a range while others were practicing with cannons and what looked like old machine guns from the Civil War, carried by horses and have six barrels. "Ze purple ones must be officers." Michael pointed out "Yea, I'm not sure I would want to wear that armor. I'm pretty sure gold isn't a strong metal." I said "I'm not sure we would even have to wear that in ze tanks if we joined." "I hope not. It be impossible to do anything in that space. If we joined, these uniforms would have to be what we're wearing." We would've kept talking, but we reached Princess Luna and the mystery man. We stood there talking for a minute. Luna introduced the mystery man as Colonel Aegis and he would accompany us during the inspection while she and Twilight went to a tent to talk about something else. Aegis had a company fall in for is to inspect them, Michael and I began the inspection. "Have you ever seen a musket Dan?" Michael asked as we walked along the side of the company. "Do movies count?" "No." "Do paintings from 200 years ago count?" "No." "In that case. No. Have you?" "No." We weren't sure what to look for, since we never did this before. We talked to a couple of soldiers about their equipment. Luna and Twiligjt came back, Twilight looking a little nervous. Micheal and I walked away from everyone and talked about what we saw. "Vhat do you think?" Michael asked "Not bad, I think we should suggest a replacement for the armor. Gold doesn't stop bullets and xould easily weighs ninety pounds. "Agreed, but with what?" "We introduce camouflage, probably MARPAT designs or something." "Yea, I think we should ask about any sort of research and development. See if they have anything fairly modern. Although, I think assault rifles aren't going to appear for at least fifty years." "Yea, i don't know how to make an assault rifle and I doubt you know how to make a plane. What did you fly on Earth?" " I flew the fighter-bomber variant of the Tornado. GR4. Do you think they use trucks to move their troops or they use pack animals still?" "Who knows, but that's another suggestion we give them. Motorize the army. Should we let them study our tanks?" I asked Michael rubbed his chin for a moment, "Maybe. Wouldn't hurt to have some more tanks if we joined them or even for them to have tanks if we don't join. Anything we can suggest?" "Not that I can think of. We'll have to ask about any new tech. Offer some advice if they have anything similar to stuff from home." I said and we walked back over to the group, "Do you think they'll have us look at their other branches?" I asked "Possibly, do they have a Lut- Air Force? What if they use zeppelins or biplanes? Their tech is all over the place." I would've answered him, but we reached the group again. "What do you think of our forces?" Luna asked Michael responded "They look professional, well trained and well equipped." I could see Aegis' chest push out of pride. "We have some ideas." He added "What may they be?" Luna asked "The first one is we talked to some soldiers about the armor and they said that it is heavy, uncomfortable and doesn't offer much protection." "What should we replace it with?" Aegis asked "Camouflage," I said "It also wouldn't hurt to make one for each biome on the planet." "But than would they wear for protection?" Aegis asked "What did you wear on Earth "We wore Kevlar in a bullet proof vest, although it didn't do much to protect from rifle rounds. I'm not sure what it's made of, some sort of synthetic fiber. Steel plates were used before that." They all nodded at that "Our other idea was using trucks to move troops and supplies around." Michael offered "We already have twenty thousand guards being trained to drive trucks. Some already do and are the instructors." Luna replied "That solves that," I said "Unfortunately, that's all we have; muskets haven't been used in centuries and plate armor hasn't been used since the Dark Ages passed." "What do you use now?" Aegis asked "Assault rifles, they have an option to fire a single round, several rounds or fully automatic; which fires until the magazine is empty. Rifles came around in the early 1900s and were phased out in the 1960s." I said. We talked a little more, than took our leave. We were on the train headi back to Ponyville, Twilight was asleep and Michael was next to me. "Do we think we should join? Now that we have seen what they have?" He asked I rubbed my chin for a moment. "Maybe, I'm still not entirely sure though. What do you think?" "I think we should, I think it's our only option." I merely nodded and looked out the window. Author's Note Moving into college on the 17th so I'm gearing up for that. Also means expect even less of my half-shit writing. I'm also going back and editing some of the other chapters. Mainly changing small details.
DiscoveryAuthor's Note Blah blah blah excuse this time is college I'm going to start rewriting the previous chapters now, I'll add a 'EDITED' to it and add any changes to the Author's Note Discovery It was early evening and I was on my bed, looking up at the ceiling and bored to death. "What the fuck can I do?" I said to myself. I absentmindedly ran my hand over my chest, feeling my four-pack. 'why not go for a run?' I thought. I rolled off the bed and went down the stairs. Twilight's castle looked massive, but the guest rooms were a straight shot from the main foyer area and the dining room was right off from there, Twilight was sitting in the foyer with a book in her magic. "I'm going for a short run. How wide is Ponyville?" I asked her ".7437 mile radius." She shot off "Be careful out there." "Wilco."'I replied and walked out, not hearing if Twilight had asked anything else. I stood there for a moment like an idiot, thinking out a route I could take, except for the thunder that rumbled off in the distance. I couldn't help but jump a little, both from surprise and instinct from RPGs in Afghanistan. "What the matter Dan? Afwaid of a wittle thunder." Dash asked, landing next to me. "No, more like a reaction from having people trying to kill me with a weapon that sounds similar." I said casually "Really? What's it like? To fight in a war?" She asked, leaning closer like I'm about to tell her who I have a crush on or something. I was never good at answering that question, how can I explain how it feels to take another life. I just loudly exhaled through my nose. "I've never been good at answering that question." I said, looking towards the dark gray skies in the distance. "C'mon Dan." She said bumping her shoulder against mine. "It's horrible," I spat out "knowing that who you killed has friends, family possibly even a lover. The this I've seen will stay with me forever, broken bodies. The glazed over look the eyes have when someone dies." "M-My bad..." She said, standing there awkwardly before flying off again. I figured my plan for a run was ruined thanks to the people who plan the weather. I turned around and walked back inside. "It's gonna rain real soon. Hope you got the windows closed." I said to Twilight and went to my room. It was about eight, summer leading to the sun slowly falling behind the horizon. I turned on "I Was Only 19", an Aussie folk song about someone serving in Vietnam. It reminded of me in Afghanistan, young and fresh from basic and praying to god you would go home alive. **** I woke up, sunlight attempting to get through the blinds. I rolled over onto my back and sat up, rubbing my eyes and let out of moan of pleasure. I heard a dull roar from somewhere, kinda like at a restaurant and you can't pick out any one voice. "Must be some sort of fair or something." I said as I climbed out of bed. I opened the curtains and was blinded by light; not from the sun, but rather camera flashes. I ducked against the wall and listened to the roar of the crowd increase. I was able to pick out some voices yelling questions at me. "Is it true that you called the Equestria military quote 'weak and outdated'? "Is it true you are a military advisor to Equestria?" "What is your comment on the Griffons demanding your death?" Wait, WHAT? I can't say I'm both concerned and intrigued by that last one. I ran out and room and down the halls. I ducked a little near the windows to be a little harder to see. I successfully snuck into the kitchen and roar of from the crowd outside went back to its lull. "What the hell is happening?" I asked went I ran in "Some soldier mouthed off to someone in the media industry and they all came here." Michael explained "I wrote Princess Celestia for some Royal Guards. She sent a dozen and said she'll host a press conference in Canterlot for you. Her plan was to reveal you eventually, but the schedule is in chaos because of all these." Twilight said "Luna also was wondering if you made up your minds." She asked both of us. I gave a shrug and Michael gave a big fat "Nein" "This sucks" Michael said, chin resting on a hand "I couldn't have my morning cigarette." Twilight and I both looked at him. "You've been smoking inside my castle?!" She asked him "You came here with smokes?" I asked at the same time. I occasionally smoke, but I was surprised he had some. I thought whatever caused us to come here would give us the same shit. "Nein, no!" He said, waving his hands to backpedal. "I smoke, but I always smoke on the balcony." "Can we worry about the mob of paparazzi about to break down the door first. We can worry about the cigarettes afterwards." I said. Several footsteps were coming down the hall. "Dear God they broke in!" I said "And we don't even have any weapons!" I ran into the kitchen and grabbed several steak knives and gave some to Michael and I had the rest. "What are you two planning?" Twilight asked, fear and concern evident in her voice. "They're trespassing and we're protecting a ruler of the country." Michael said, through the door came the rest of Twilight's friends. "Girls?" Twilight said, confused to Pluto and back. "How did you get in?" "Pinkie Pie, dear. She has trapdoors everywhere." Rarity explained "I think the better question is why is Dan holding that knife." Dash said, I looked down. I still had the knife pointing at them all. "We heard footsteps and thought it was paparazzi. Although I could've used my MCMAP training for this whole thing too," I said "Then again, I only did go to the gray belt." "What is MCMAP?" AJ asked "Marine Corps Martial Arts Program. It's basically unarmed combat things like hand to hand, bayonets things like that. I was never good at it, so I only got to the second belt. A knock from the door cut our conversation short and Fluterrshh hid behind her hair. I silently walked to the foyer, knife hidden behind my back. I grabbed the door knob and turned it, only to remember the paparazzi who no doubt knocked. It was quiet outside, though. They know someone is at the door and that someone is me. The man in front isn't wearing a suit and a hat with a piece of paper with 'Press' written on it. He, instead, wore golden armor. "How may I help you, sir?" I asked, palms sweating due to the knife I had and the dozen soldiers at the door. It was never good to hold a weapon and answer the door to the police or military at the same time. "May we come in?" He asked "We have to make sure Princess Sparkle is safe." "Of course." I said, opening the door "Hope you don't mind, but I thought some got in and went overboard." I revealed the knife to them. "Our line of work tends to do that." The guards walked in, I noticed the NCOs all had similar patches as the U.S. has, only etched into the side of the helmet. The officer had three suns with a solid yellow line connecting the three of them. AN: I'm using the modern Chinese army's badges for the officers, I replaced the stars with moons. "Of course. Thank you for protecting Princess Sparkle." "No problem, sir. I'm assuming you're an officer since everyone else has a stripe and I've never seen your rank." "Captain Beam, Royal Guard" He said as he offered his hand. "Corporal Allen, United States Marine Corps." I said as we shook hands. I led them to the dining room where Captain Beam and another soldier while the rest swept for paparazzi. They cleared the mob outside first, then came inside to clear any who somehow got in, the castle of deemed clear and the guards left to do whatever. Hopefully get something better than golden armor. "Okay, the world know of Michael and I exist and the Griffons want us dead, for some reason." "What?! Why?!" Dash asked I shrugged "Beats me. I just heard some reporter shout that earlier." I rubbed my chin in thought. "Lyra does know about humans, could there be a connection?" Applejack asked "Maybe." Twilight said "I'll have to write Princess Celestia about this. Maybe there's something in the Canterlot Archives. I'll do that later, she's holding day court." "Now what?" Michael asked "Well dear, we were hoping we could all go to Ponyville Lake for some fun. But that plan is ruined." Rarity said "Awwww, what am I going to do with this picnic basket?" Pinkie asked, pulling a wicker basket from her hair. "Maybe it ain't sugahcube. We could still go." Applejack said "Let's do it anyway." Dash said "We're not gonna let some stupid photographers stop us." We all agreed and left to have some fun. AN: Part 2 Blah blah blah excuse this time is college I'm going to start rewriting the previous chapters now, I'll add a 'EDITED' to it and add any changes to the Author's Note. Author's Note decided not to work with me.
Does anyone even care about titles?The area outside the castle was completely devoid of paparazzi. We walked through town heading to Ponyville Lake. I stole a glance at the tanks, they should probably go somewhere with less traffic. Hide them so no one fucks with them. "Thank Celestia!" Twilight sighed "They left." Part of me doubted they did "Most did, but some; the hard-core ones didn't." "How can you be sure?" Dash asked "He has years of practice," Michael said, absentmindedly lighting a cigarette "Taliban had some guys wouldn't quit. Kept everyone on their toes, had to bomb more them a few of them myself." I glanced at Michael, he never spoke about him what he did in the Lutwaffe. Granted, the 'chair force' is usually made fun of for doing jack shit, especially with the Corps having its own Aviation branch. We still did like calling in air support from the Air Force, mainly because they have the A-10, hands-down the best plane to exist; past, present and future. "Give me a drag." I said to him, taking a long one. I had it for a few moments before releasing the smoke through my nose. I was never a big smoker, just a smoke here and there. But holy FUCK does the nicotine calm you down. "Wowize!" Pinkie yelled "You look like a dragon, let me try!" She reached for it, but I jerked my hand away before she could grab it. "Do you know what they are?" I asked "Dragon sticks?" "They're cigarettes, they contain hundreds of chemicals and some of them cause cancer." "Why would you smoke them?" Rarity asked "They hold a lovely chemical called nicotine, which helps calm nerves." "So ya'll inhale a heap o' deadly thangs, for one to calm ya down." Applejack asked "Basically." Michael said, stealing it back and taking a drag. We arrived at the lake, it was a good size probably a quarter mile long by a half mile wide and fed or was fed by a river. I leave things like that to the people in lab coats. A small wooden dock extended into the lake. It was surrounded by sand, that changed to smooth rocks at the water edge, some trees around the lake in clusters and a bonus was we were the only ones there. I stripped down to my boxers, Michael following my lead. I looked at the girls and they looked at me. By me, I mean my body, but I did the same to them, so it was cool. Dash, AJ and Pinkie had on bikinis( or is that their bra and panties, I can never tell the difference), while Twilight, Rarity and Fluttershy wore one piece suits. They kept looking at us before Michael cleared his throat, "Our eyes are up here." He said, earning a blush from them all. I noticed Michael had a eagle tattoo on his forearm. "Nice tat." I said "Thanks. Your aren't too bad either." He said. I had a 'Death Before Dishonor written across my pecs and the Eagle, Globe and Anchor on my shoulder. "What are we waiting for? Let's go!" Dash shouted and flew into the air, did a backflip and splashed down. The rest of us followed shortly, with the girls walking down the beach and Michael and I ran for the dock. We kept pace with each other and pushed off the last beam. The beam promptly collapsed under our weight and our force on it. I face planted the water while Michael, in the middle of going for a cannonball, kept his shape and landed on his side. I opened my eyes under water, the water was clear and deep, at least twenty feet. I swam down to the bottom and grabbed onto something growing under water for a minute. I felt someone poke me I turned and saw AJ looking at me. She asked me something, but it was garbled by the water. She pointed at the plant and swam off. I let go off the plant, pushed off the bottom and broke the surface. I wiped the water flowing down my face and swam over to join everyone else. "What were you doing?" Dash asked "Enjoying the water." I said, floating on my back. "Being a Marine has turned me part fish.... frog or something. Even though there hasn't been any amphibious landings since Grenada in '83." AN: I looked into any Marine landing in the Gulf War and 2003 invasion of Iraq and found none "You sound like you want that." Michael said, slowly floating away "What's the saying? First to fight first to die or something like that?" "Yea. 'Side, I enlisted to fight, granted it wasn't Russia or China, but still." We spent several hours at the lake. After an hour, we moved over to stand a in the water. Pinkie pulled out a float from inside a tree, just in case of a 'float emergency'. Rarity claimed it and sun tanned, until being tipped by Dash. Rarity surfaced pissed off, which had me confused as she was swimming earlier, she grabbed Dash with her magic and dunked her. Chaos followed with AJ tackling Michael, Pinkie tackling Fluttershy and Twilight and I standing there. Rarity was too busy laughing to notice the purple glow around her head and was dunked as well. "Easy Twilight." I said, raising my hands slowly. I instead got a purple haze covering my eyes and all in my brain. AN: No regrets on the reference Fortunately, my resistance to magic kept me above water, although I was pushed down a little bit. I took several steps forward, made harder by both the water and being pushed down. Twilight's horn blowed brighter and I was pushed further down with water occasionally reaching my chin. Despite her backing away and making it harder for me to walk, I was gaining slowly. I couldn't understand why Twilight wasn't taking off and fly above me. I made a quick lunge for her and knocked her into the water. I threw up hands up in victory, "Fuck yea!" I yelled. I was pushed from behind and stumbled forward, something grabbed my legs and my momentum took me down. I surfaced again to see Twilight smirking at me. We started laughing as we waded to shore, where everyone was waiting on us. Everyone else was setting up a picnic as we kept walking back up, laid out was all sorts of sandwiches, drinks and snacks. "Should've brought my fishing pole with me." I muttered to myself, hoping to get some meat. I don't mind not having it, but I could go for a nice burger soon. A rattle of machine gun fire came from the far side of the lake, in the forest. I ducked and reached for a gun that wasn't there, while everyone just looked. "Another one?" Michael asked "I don't recognize the sound of it. Could just be a military exercise, they have MGs too" I said, "We did trained in all sorts of areas: the swamps in Louisiana, Rockies for mountains; though the 10th Mountain does that and Alaska for winter." Rarity made a face at the mention of swamps, I don't blame here. A spider the size of a baseball crawled over my balls on the second day while we were taking a break. I don't like spiders anymore. *** It was late at night, probably one in the morning, the machine guns from the forest still on my mind. Could they be human or is it just a military exercise? At the same time, what difference was it? If they could shoot, they can handle themselves. I opened the doors to the balcony and looked toward the forest. A long burst of machine gun fire, followed by several shorter bursts rang out. I looked out, from where I was I knew it was from dead ahead. I could've sworn I saw the muzzle flash from it. I thought whoever it was in the weird forest no one likes, but that was the other side of town. There was another forest nearby or was it a bog? Why is this town surrounded by two forests and a gorge? Whoever chose this place didn't look around much. I shook the thoughts from my mind and went back in. A soft knock came from outside. "Daniel? Are you awake?" Twilight said softly "Come in." I called back. "Heard it too?" "Yes. Could it be more humans?" I sat on the bed for a moment, could it? What could they be shooting at this late? There's a chance it's a military exercise also, maybe Twilight could've look into that, she is a princess after all. "Maybe. I'm not sure about it. None will be it until someone goes to check it out." We walked onto the balcony and looked at the woods. We arrived just in time for a yellow blur to slam into something else in the forest. The sound of a shell followed in the blink of an eye. "I'm pretty sure that confirms there's another human here." I said, guessing. "But how do we get them to come out." "I got stabbed by lion scorpion thing." "So we wait for him to get poisoned!" Twilight said "No. They come to us on their own terms. Could be tomorrow could be next week. Let's worry about this in the morning." I said and went back inside "Or let's say we do find them. What if they don't want help? They don't trust you because you're not human and they believe you have under control." "That's ridiculous! Why wouldn't they trust us?" "I actually hid from you guys. On the second day I was here, you all walked into my camp. I heard you coming so I climbed a tree and hid in it. I don't know why I did, but I did." I said "I think we should go check it tomorrow." "I'll write Princess Celestia about this in the morning." Twilight said as she walked out. *** I walked downstairs to the dining room, I heard talking in of the rooms. I could hear Twilight, Princess Celestia and several other voices behind the door. I walked back to the kitchen and hunted for sugary kids cereal, I found my answer with Chocolate Puffs. Chocolate is the one food I can live on for the rest of my life. I grabbed a bowl and the milk, only to find someone left a few handfuls of cereal left. This day can only get fucking better. Michael came down as well, "So who is here?" "Just you and me." I shot back, smirking as I ate. "Ha ha." "I know Princess Celestia is here and that's it." I said, as I stood to wash my bowl out. Just because I'm a guest doesn't mean I can be a slob. Twilight walked in and grabbed us both and brought us into the room. Princess Celestia was there, along with several military officers looking over a map of the area. "Princess." I said, bowing my head, she looked up and smiled at us. "Daniel, it's good to see you again. You must be Michael. Please join us." She waved us over to map 3-D map of Ponyville and the surrounding area. A yellow and orange circle were on a hill near town and a red one was in a forest near town. "The the yellow and orange circle are where you two arrived and the red one is where the other human is believed to be." One of the officers, Captain Beam, if I remember said. "OK. What can we do to help?" Michael asked "Nothing." Princess Celestia said, "The two of you will come back to Canterlot with me. I was hoping to have a press conference next week, but we were forced to push it to today." "With all due respect Princess. I think one of should be here to help. It would make whoever is out there trust you more. Hauptgefreiter Fuchs will assist." I said, hoping I wouldn't be vaporized by magic. I was also counting on sounding professional to persuade her, something I picked up from officers working with tribal leaders in Afghanistan. "Very well." Princess Celestia said, I mentally fist pumped in celebration. "We'll leave once we work out a plan." The plan was simple, Michael and the guards would began their search in Froggy Bottom Bog, where the gunfire was last night and look for leads. I would deal with the press in return.
*Soviet National Anthem intensifies**Soviet National Anthem intensifies* Princess Celestia and I flew over Equestria in an open air chariot straight out of the Roman era. I was half expecting to have the wind blowing in our faces, but the chariot was enchanted to have no effect from the wind. "Who's going to be at this press conference?" I asked her "Several ambassadors, there wasn't enough time for any world leaders to arrive and several nobles from Canterlot and other cities. Once we arrive, an old friend will make you a suit to wear. We still have a few hours before the press conference." "What's wrong with what I'm wearing?" I asked, looking down at my tanker uniform, I've never been a fan of wearing suits or tuxedos. "It's not exactly what one would wear for a press conference." "Fair point, but it's comfy. Besides who there would notice that? What's preventing me from saying this is my world's version of a suit or a tuxedo." "You could if you wanted to, but may I suggest that the truth works the best when you tell it at the start." "Speaking of cultural differences, what are some thing I SHOULDN'T do? I'd rather not cause an international incident." I asked "I doubt something that big would led to a conflict." I shrugged at her response, "Still. Humans have gotten in dumb wars. Australia tried to killed emus, which offered no resistance and failed eighty yeas ago." I said, referring to the Great Emu War. "There was another where a soldier from Greece, I think, chased his dog across another country's border. Another war had the only casualty be a pot of soup." I turned to look at her reaction, I received an eyeful of cleaveage. I quickly looked up at her face, her magicly waving hair caressing the side of her face and partially hiding her left eye, her eyebrow cocked in confusion. "Twilight did say human history was filled with wars, but still." She said, and shook her head. "But I suppose you are right about gestures. Don't look minotaurs and griffons in the eye for too long, they take it as a challenge. Don't point with at zebra with two fingers, they see as you calling upon evil spirits and don't hold the palm of you hand to your head." "Don't look in their eyes may be hard, lot of countries in the West are based around heavy eye contact while talking. The others seem easy, aren't their more races on the planet?" "Yes, but buffalo are nomadic, diamond dogs love in packs underground and have no central figure and dragons stay to themselves most of the time." I immediately felt some sort of weird feeling from the buffalos being this world's version of Native Americans. We landed in the courtyard of the castle, I've been to a couple of castles on furloughs in Germany and Italy. Most were built on top of a hill and whatnot, harder for attackers to, well, attack. But none were built ON the side of a fucking mountain. "I would ask how this castle is on the edge of a mountain, but I think I know the answer to it." I said, as we stepped off the carriage. "Sound building plans and frequent checks on the foundation?" Princess Celestia asked "No. I was going to say magic." It made sense to me, Cutie Marks appear by magic, weather is controlled by magic, the sun and moon is moved by it. But construction magic doesn't exist here, that's just asking for too damn much around here. We walked down several halls and past several large paintings of people who probably played some sort of large role in history. "I have a friend who'll make your suit, he'll also be at the conference so you'll have a familiar face in the crowd." She said as she opened a door. The room itself was from a five star hotel, I took it all in quickly. "Dan, this is Fancy Pants, one of the best fashion designers in Equestria. Fancy Pants, this is Corporal Daniel Allen." He was a little on he short side, around 5 foot seven, not counting his horn. He had a thin wavy mustache and a monocle. "Pleasure to meet you, sir." I said as we shook hands. "Pleasure's all mine, old sport." I never understood why people say that. It always came off like 'You can't be happy to meet me, only I can!' or something. I thought to myself. "Do you any sort of idea of what would like to wear?" "Actually I do have one." I said, I pulled my phone out and showed him my dress blues. "Sweet Celestia!" He said "It's beautiful." "I had a feeling you might say that. What do you need from me?" "Just strip down you your skivvies and I'll measure." "Skivvies? You served?" I was totally guessing, but civilians don't exactly say skivvies. "Fifteen years in Her Majesty's Navy. Started off on supply ships finsihed off as the captain of the HMS Rainer, an armored cruiser. You?" 2nd Battalion, 1st Marines. Did two combat tours in Afghanistan." I said as I stripped to my boxers. I was expecting him to ask or say something about the scars on my back. He took my measurements while we talked about our service. *** "Sometimes I forget how good I look cleaned up." I said as I looked in the mirror. The only thing missing from my new dress blues was the peaked cap, soon to be delivered, and my ribbons, something that couldn't be recreated quickly. I rubbed a hand over my face, finally getting rid of my 5'o clock shadow. Fancy walked in with my new cap and I tried it on. "Perfect." I said, looking in the mirror, just as Princess Celestia walked back in. "Everything is rea- well don't you look nice." She said as I walked out. While I'm not sure each of the military related things I've done and could do are strictly legal, but I'm pretty sure I could do have my dress blues remade. "I'll see you two there." Fancy said as he slipped out. "You ready?" Princess Celestia asked "Too late to back out now." I said as I doubled checked myself in the mirror, "Besides, I highly doubt the press will be shooting at me." I received a laugh from the Princess. "Not with bullets I hope . Shall we?" "I suppose." I grabbed my cap and we left. "Quick question, why do the griffons hate humans?" "I'm surprised you didn't answer earlier. Stories from the Anicent Griffons tell of something that look similar to you, called the Grenden Mostly hairless, walks on two legs and eats meat. From what I could remember Grenden would attack Griffon villages for supplies and their eggs. Also, you were mistaken for them, so hopefully nothing should come from this issue." "I hope." As we walked into another room. It was filled with several other species. Sure enough there was a griffon, staring at me, a minotaur, who looked like he wanted to rip me apart. Next to him was a zebra, wearing several gold earrings on his neck, I noticed while the ponies legs end with feet, his ended with hooves. Next to him was a doe, not walking on two legs either, she walked on her legs and four hooves. You could've showed me a picture of her and told me she was from Earth, I would've believed you. The rest of the room had ponies in suits or behind cameras. I took a seat at the table. "Let's get started I guess." I muttered to myself *** Michael POV We gathered around the tank, looking at it. I was never good at history, but the big red star on the turret gave away the country of origin. "Know anything about it?" Captain Beam asked "Yea, it was made in the Soviet Union. The big question though is what type of tank it is. Think anyone is in there?" I asked He shrugged, "Maybe." I climbed on top of it and banged on of the hatches. "Allo! Anyone in there?" I asked. Nothing. I opened one of the hatches and peered inside and still didn't see anyone. Did only the tank come and no one with it? But who was shooting it last night? I got inside in the tank and looked around and I saw him. He was extremely pale and sweaty, sheens of sweat running down his forehead and his breathing was extremely shallow. A large pool of blood from his chest explained why. "Captain!" I yelled "He's hurt real bad." He and several other soldiers came over and helped pull him out. One of them had a medic kit and went to work trying to stop the bleeding. "Let's take care of him here and bring him to the hospital in town." Captain Beam said. I noticed a small wristband on his, well, wrist. I kneeled next to him to give it a look at, it was all white with a blue circle and some Russian writing. "He's a diabetic." I said, a guy from my unit was a diabetic and wore the same wrist band. I remember he checked his blood sugar in flight couple times. We worked on him enough to stop the bleeding and put him behind the turret with a soldier making sure he didn't fall off. "When we get back to town, I'm sending a message to Dan. He needs to know about this." "I have to do the same with the Princess." The Captain said *** Dan POV The sun was beginning to reach the horizon when I returned to Ponyville. The press conference went over well, I think. It was standard 'Ailen in the room' meetings, I told them about Earth and my military career. As I was leaving Princess Celestia and I received messages from Ponyville, they found the other human. Granted barely alive, but alive. I was going to the hospital to meet up with Michael and anyone else there. The chariot that took me back landed outside of Ponyville Generaland I stepped off and thanked the privates for the lift. I walked inside the hospital and looked around. Standard white floors and walls, chairs lined up against the walls. I walked over to the reception desk. "I'm here to see the human." I wasn't sure what to say, but it's the only thing I could think of. "Room 213, second floor. Take the elevator and go to your left." The nurse told me. "Thanks." "Welcome." *** I walked into the room to see Michael and Twilight in there. I looked at our mystery Russian bleach blonde hair and a black beard, odd combination of colors but his hair is probably dyed anyway. "Don't you look nice." Michael said "Yea, some guy offered to make a suit for me so I requested this beauty." Twilight was about to say something, but a doctor walked in, holding some paperwork. He pulled some papers out and handed them to Twilight. "Well I don't have the most experience in the hospital, we all came to the same agreement." He said "What's that?" Michael asked "We have no clue how he's alive. He has two antigens on his red blood cells. Ponies only have one or none." "He has AB blood." Michael said "He could take blood from anyone, I have A Negative, so he could have mine, I think." "I have O type, I'm not sure if it's negative or positive." I said. I never understood the whole negative and positive part of blood. Then again, now that I think about it I don't ever remember learning about it. I sat down in a chair against the far wall and felt the sweet embrace of ~~death~~ sleep take me over. Author's Note I'm not sure how many service medals Dan should have, I did some research into it and came up with four medals/ ribbons thT Inthink he should have. Global War on Terrorism Service Medal Armed Forces Expeditionary Medal Marine Corps Overseas Service Ribbon Purple Heart
I'm not saying there's clop , but there's noneWe were patrolling a small town in the Kandahar Province, it had about two thousand people in it. Captain Sterlite had us do a simple patrol around town, win the hearts and minds of the locals or some shit like that. We drove past a market, I peered out the window, children were playing, men talking about whatever and women shopped, no longer needing to cover there face or require a male from their family to accompany them. I personally believed in what we were doing here, I'm not sure about anyone else though. Gun fire erupted from above us, bouncing off the sides off our Humvee. "Ambush!" Captain Sterlite yelled "Keep going!" I grabbed my M16, and help it in my lap and we drove away, 50 caliber machine guns tearing away at the building. We turned a corner and kept driving for a few blocks before we stopped. We walked quickly and as quiet as possible down the street, hugging the sides of buildings that we passed. We reached the building, half the squad staying behind in case anyone comes up from behind or peek over again. I was part of the group to go in, we stacked up on the door and breached. We swept downstairs, as more gun fire came from the roof. We started moving towards the roof, I was on point. Being point man was never fun, usually because you were the first to be shot at. Others broke off to check the bedrooms for anyone else, weapons or intel. I reached the roof itself, I walked past rugs hanging to dry in the hot sun and small flower pots. Standing there shooting down was a middle aged man with a thick beard, RPK in hand. I raised my rifle and piled the trigger once. Three rounds flew into his back, knocking him down. He twisted midair so he was facing me, blood pooling around him. We locked eyes and he reached into his shirt. "Suicide bomb! Get down!" I screamed and ran away. I ducked behind the little structure where the stair were. No explosion occurred, I peered around the corner, he was still sitting upright furiously hitting the little orange button to set off the suicide vest. His tapping slowed to a halt. "We're clear!" I yelled. *** I woke up with pain in my chest, I looked around. I was still in the hospital room, Michael was passed out next to me and twilight was no where to be found. I realized I was still in my dress blues and should probably head back to my room in Twilight's castle and change. I got up and slowly walked towards the door, closing it behind me, I looked around trying to remember how to get out of here. "Left?" I said "Left." I was totally guessing on which way to go and there was a distinct lack of people who worked here nearby. I found the elevator and hopped on, I stood there awkwardly, there was no elevator music for whatever reason. The doors opened and as I walked out, I bumped into Rarity, Twilight and Applejack. But mostly Rarity. "Sorry darling, I thought nopony was in here." She said before gasping and spinning me around. "Where did your get this? The colors, the buttons!" She let out a squeal "It's my dress blues and I got it in Canterlot for the press conference and some guy named Fancy Pants." I said "You know Fancy?" "More like I met him and he made this. You guys here to see Ivan?" "Is that his name?" Twilight asked "No clue, he's still asleep. Ivan is just a stereotypical name for Russians. If is was Michael in the bed, it would be Hans or Fritz." I explained, she seemed a little down, but what could I do? I'm kinda in the same boat as him, just conscious. "What about yer name?" AJ asked, as they all entered the elevator. I pushed the '2' button and thought for a moment. Bob? Maybe Joe? "Probably John or Joe. John is often used as a name holder." We walked back to the hospital, nothing changed since the five minutes I was gone. Always a good sign. I shook Michael awake, he looked around and blinked. "Morning Sleeping Beauty." I said, he muttered something in German that was probably something along the lines off 'Fuck off'. "What's up?" He groaned "Tell us about Ivan here." I said, walking over to him, looking down at him. He had short bleach blonde hair, but an orange 5'o clock shadow. "I don't much more than you. All I know his he's a diabetic." Michael said showing off a white wrist bracelet with a small blue circle. "It's the international symbol for a diabetic, if you find them unconscious it lets you know. "How do you know? Friend or a family member?" "Guy in my squadron was one. Diabetics can't serve, but he lied or paid someone or something. Made it through basic and everything. Anyway that's all I know about Ivan here, I also highly doubt he speaks English." Michael continued "Not like you and me. That's for damn sure." "So ya'll have a stallion who may or may not speak the same language as us?" Applejack asked "He might speak he might not. It's obvious he's from Russia originally, he could've been living elsewhere too. Or maybe he's one of those people who can speak four languages and finished college when they were sixteen." Michael said "We're just gonna have to wait and see." I said as we walked out. *** I sat down on a park bench, figuring out what to do the rest of the day. Applejack and Rarity had work, Twilight had to write a report to Princess Celestia and some errands around town. Michael actually scored a job interview while I was away at a bakery. SugarCube Something or another, I'm pretty sure Pinkie works there. Rarity wanted to make him a suit, but his 'interview' was him baking and claimed he would end up dirty. I need a job, not even for the cash, well maybe the cash. But just to do something, I'm sitting around all day with a thumb up my ass. I'll just have to hunt down a newspaper and look through the help wanted section or something. I started walking back to Twilight's castle, when I saw the tanks. There's an idea I thought to myself, I could take apart and clean the machine guns. Burn some time off the day or something. I ran inside quickly to take off my dress blues, I'll take care of them later. I climbed on and took the fifty cal off the top. Doing anything with the fifty cal blows donkey dick, just because it weighs eighty something pounds. Using it was fun, though, just moving it by hand sucked. I sat on my ass and slid down the hull. "What's up, Dan?" Dash said, landing next to me. She was wearing dark green coveralls and an orange safety vest. I couldn't help but mentally laugh at her get up. I grunted as my put the gun over my shoulder "I'm cleaning this thing, care to join?" "I'm on my lunch break 'til 1:45. It's 1'o clock now, but I usually nap during my break. Why not, I'm in." Perfect." I said as we walked in. I was awkwardly carrying it, hugging the "brick" to my chest and the "pipe on my shoulder. We bumped into Twilight walking down the hall, looking like she ran a mile. "Hey guys?" She said "What's up?" "Dan and I are cleaning this uh, gun." Dash said, I just grunted. "Nice, I miss Spike being around, he went to the Dragon Lands to visit Princess Ember. I had to teleport a pile of paperwork to Celestia." She said, maybe that why she looks tuckered out. Moving a mountain of paperwork a hundred miles probably earns a nap. Also shoutout to Spike for trying to sleep with royalty. "Hey Twilight, you got a room that you wouldn't mind getting dirty? Oh and you got any grease and cleaning pads? Sorry to be a pain, but proper gun maintenance is key." I grunted out "Second door on the left, I should have both somewhere on one of the shelves." I grunted my thanks and followed Dash into the room. I checked the shelves covering the far wall for grease and cotton cleaning pads. I looked at Dash "You ready? *** Michael POV I stepped back from my creation, running a hand through my hair, putting behind my ear. A few minutes to cool and I can get and add the chocolate chips. My 'interview' as to bake something, didn't matter what. I went with something original, Avalanche Bars: Rice Krispies, white chocolate, peanut butter marshmallows and chocolate chips on top. "How's it going Mikey?" Pinkie asked, making tarts from the other end of the kitchen. "It'll be done soon." I said "Just got to wait for them to cool now." I sat back, thinking about my new life here. I hopefully got a job here, next up would be a phone or an old car. I just hope they invented the automatic transmission here. That wouldn't be a bad idea here, 'invent' things, I thought about 'making' movies. My first would be a shark that eats people and three man venture out to sea to kill it. Or maybe four nerdy guys fight ghosts with laser beams. Maybe I should start small before breaking out the blockbusters. I continued my mental palm to create movies whiles spreading chocolate chips on the bars. I took a step back and I called out to Mrs. Cake, the owner of Sugarcube Corner, along with her husband Mr. Cake as I began cutting. It's almost like their destiny was to bake cakes. "Frau Cake. Herr Cake, I present to you Avalanche Bars." I said. AN: While obviously Michael speaks good English, I plan to have him speak some German or even rant in it. Also, please read the my note at the end. There's some info relating to the story. Pinkie and them each took one, they bit into it as I held my breath. The Cakes looked at each other and said, "You're hired." *** Dan POV I regret diddly squat "You ready?" I asked Dash "Oh yea." She said "Alright I'll just slide it in slowly, try not to get your finger stuck." "Psh, I won't." "Alright just let down real slow." "Urg!" Dash cried out "Can we skip the foreplay?" "I kinda like foreplay, but fine. Like I said-" "I'll watch my hands." She said, she lined up the shaft with the hole. click The fifty cal was back on top of the turret, I slid the metal ring back into its holding place. I gave the cocking mechanism a few dry runs to back sure it still worked. I remember once in Afghanistan, one of our fifty cals got fucked up during a firefight and it had to be cocked for each shot. "Works like a charm, I think." I said "Alright, I gonna take off and nap before I got to work. See ya 'round." Dash said and flew off. I slid off and walked back to the castle. "Hey Dan!" Dash called out, turning around. "Yo!" "What ya doing at three?" "Nothing, why?" "Rarity's taking me and the girls to the spa!" "And here I was thinking you didn't like the spa. Too, what's the word, mushy?" "I don't, but my shoulders are killing me." She said, I unconsciously rubbed my chest, the pain now a dull throb. "Alright count me in." I said as she flew away. I gave the gun one last once-over, especially the safety, not that it was loaded. "Are you Dan?" A grey pegasus mare asked me, landing on the tank. "Yes, what can I help you with Ms." I said, she looked familiar, I couldn't place my finger on it though. Probably just from walking around town or something. "Big Mac wanted me to deliver this is you." She said, handing me a folded piece of paper and flew off before I could even say thanks. I folded the note and read it. Meet at the barn with Michael and your vehicles. We leave tonight at 11 Perfect. Author's Note How do you guys feel about a romance tag? I'm debating , but I would like to hear from you guys. Also, in the next few months, I plan to create a new story. Could be two months, could be six. I have some ideas, but nothing solid just yet. I'm letting you guys know since this is my only active story
Nothing says rest like PTSDAuthor's Note I can name chapters now Also, it's obvious I'm not a veteran, so I'm making up stories. I hope I can do some justice to them. 200 likes!!! Nothing says rest like PTSD I spent the last hour reading about Equestrian history, if I had to sum it up in three words. Very few wars. Equestria hasn't had a 'major armed conflict' in 100 years, minor skirmishes with pirates, Diamond Dogs and changelings occurred at times. It seemed insane given that in the same time frame America fought in the World Wars, Korea, Nam, Grenada, Panama Desert Storm and the War on Terror, not to mention the interventions in several countries in the Caribbean and Africa. I put the Complete History of Equestria to the side and leaned back. My thoughts drifted back to home, what were my squadmates doing? Probably looking for me, not that it matters that much. Hard to find someone when they aren't even on the planet anymore. After thirteen months, they'll declare me dead, not that I have anyone close family members. "Hey Dan." Twilight said, walking in, "Dash said you were coming to the spa with us." "Yea, my chest is killing me." "You did spend the night sleeping in a chair." "Which I have done plenty in my life and not have chest pains. Flying for eight hours in a cramped cargo plane with a hundred and fifty other guys and supplies isn't the best way to go to Europe and that never gave me a chest pain." Twilight shrugged "I have no idea and that's something I don't say often." "I have a feeling that those four words are going to be said often with everything going on." I said, we walked out of the castle. *** Twilight and I walked in, a bell ringing above the door. Rarity, AJ and Dash were there already. "So glad you two can come dears!" Rarity said pulling us into a hug. "Thanks for having us, Rarity! Where's Pinkie and Fluttershy?" Twilight said "Fluttershy will be here in a moment and Pinkie is training Michael and might not show up." "I didn't know he could bake," I said "then again I have only known him for, like, two days." "Do you have any skills or hobbies?" Rarity asked. Before I could answer with 'Does killing count?' or 'I can take orders well.', the door behind us ringed as Pinkie and Flutterhshy walked in. "And then I said Oatmeal?! Are you crazy?" Pinkie said "But, Pinkie," Fluttershy said, "we were talking about Michael getting a job." "We were?" Another round of greetings went around before two ponies came out from a back door. They were identical twins, but the colors were flipped, one was blue hair with pink skin and the other was pink hair and blue skin. This world is fucking insane. "Hello." The blue one said in a Polish-Russian hybrid accent. "Are they all with you, Miss Rarity?" "Of course Lotus, dear." The pink one showed me to the men's changing room, while Lotus went to work getting whatever we were getting done to us ready. I've never been to a spa, but I know what some of the basic things are. Steam room that feels like Florida, mud baths, massages and happy endings. She showed me where a variety of bathing shorts in several colors and shapes. I grabbed one and changed into it, part of me realized that I've gone swimming and at a spa and it's not even evening. Then again, Taliban attacked us about twenty-something times in a week. Lots of exciting things can happen within a short period of time. I walked back out with an off-gray swimsuit on and followed the signs towards everything else. I had no clue what we were doing exactly other than 'spa shit', but it doesn't t matter too much. I found everyone else in the 'general' area. A giant hot tub on the far wall, a glass door totally fogged over, a several wooden tubs filled with what appeared to be mud and a room with an open doorway but I couldn't tell what was in there. "Ah still don't understand why I can't take a mud bath back home. Plenty o' dirt to make into mud there." Applejack said "You heard Lotus, AJ. This mud is imported, heated and has stuff added." Dash said "So if I take mud from the farm, boil it and throw some stuff in that, I can take a mud bath." AJ continued on, arguing. "Heavens no!" Rarity said "That's like if I planted an apple tree in my backyard and got small apples say 'all apples are the same'." "Now that's hogwash!" AJ said, pointing a muddy finger at Rarity. "Now replace apples with mud, my little tree with your mud and your apples with this mud." Rarity said, adding a triumphant smirk. Applejack just grumbled. "So this is what a spa looks like when it's in one piece. Very nice." I said, making my presence known to all. "What sort of uncouth spa wouldn't be this neat?" Rarity asked. *** Flashback I found myself back in the Kandahar province, taking a break from clearing out Taliban hideouts in Kandahar City. The results of Operation Moshtarak pushed out the Taliban from the city of Marjah in neighboring Helmand Province, and right into Kandahar City and throughout the province. I looked around the building, several high benches, similar to the ones on a doctor's office, large stone tub and several photos hanging on the walls, riddled with bullet holes and slashed out. I watched as Captain Sterlite ordered Brody, a friend from Basic to give him a back rub on a massage table. "Holy shit." Someone shouted, I grabbed my rifle out of normal reaction. Several guys had a similar reaction. Sargent Jud walked over to them, I stood still slightly bent waiting for gunfire. "That's a lot of blood." Sargent Jud said, I walked over to the tub. Covering the bottom was a half an inch of blood and gore. The weird part was there was no bodies or limbs, something that belongs in there. I turned around and walked off. End of Flashback *** I walked over to one of the mud baths and sat down. "A ruined one in Kandahar City." I replied, not going into the details on the inside "The Taliban banned fun things," Pinkie gasped at the no fun rule "singing, clapping, even flying kites. Schools were attacked also, especially ones with girls attending them. We never could find the spa owners." I kept the word 'bodies' out of the end of the sentence. The spa was also converted into an IED factory as well, nothing says relaxation like bomb making. The mud felt nice actually, we sat in there and talked about things. I mostly listened since it was all local events or gossip and I had a lack of understanding. I'm sure sure how much time passed, but I didn't fall asleep because one minute Rarity was talking about how someone named Amethyst Star was courting some guy name Bluenote or something when the tubs began to drain. I noticed the pink one, whatever her name is, holding a remote. She pushed another button and water came out of nozzle at the end of the tub. I looked around to figure what to do, everyone else was washing themselves off. When in Rome. My skin did feel smoother afterwards, kinda like taking a shower after working outside in the summer. I heard a gasp behind me and a hand rub my back. "What happened to your back?" Fluttershy asked "I got hit by sharpnel in some small town. Cut my second deployment short by a few months." I said "It wasn't all that bad." That part was a lie, I nearly had nerve damage from it and almost got discharged for it. "Ve will now proceed with the massages." Lotus said, as she entered and I reached for a pistol not on my hip. "Unfortunately, there are too many of you, so the rest will be in the hot tub." Fluttershy and Pinkie went first, while the rest of us entered the tub. The water was a little hot for me, but I sucked it up and waited it I got used to it. "Is this water imported too?" Applejack grumbled. "Of course it is." Rarity said, earning laughs from the rest of us. AJ huffed and splashed Rarity with water. Rarity immediately gave her the look of 'I will fucking kill and all you love', only she picked up a ball of water with her magic and dumped on AJ. We all laughed at her misfortune before settling into a comfortable silence. Except me. I was busy thinking about the two flashbacks I had today. Sure I have a minor case of PTSD, who doesn't after two deployments to a combat zone? I've had my share of nightmares, flashbacks and jumping at loud noises. I leaned back and rubbed my eyes, when Inopened them back up, the tub was filled with blood. I jumped up and sat on the edge, disturbing everyone else. "Dude," Dash said "you good?" "Fine." I said, as sweat ran down my face and my heart pounded away. I squeezed my eyelids closed and waited. When I opened them up, the water was back to normal. Part of me realizes my left hand is shaking, I make it into a fist to stop it, but it worked slightly. I slid back down and let out a sigh. "I-I pictured the water was blood and I lost it. Things like this happen to me sometimes, I had a flashback last night, one when we got here and now this. I haven't had anything in months. There's no rhythm or reason on when they happen." I said, looking at the water "The shit I've seen, you can't exactly blame me though." "Like what?" Rarity asked "You don't wanna know." I said "No offense Rarity but I don't think you have the stomach to hear about my time overseas. Fluttershy too, maybe Pinkie as well." "Fair enough, but Canterlot Analectic says bottling emotions is negative for mental health." "Yea well, kinda hard to find someone who's seen war in a country that hasn't been in one in a century. But you guys will do I suppose." I said "I was in Afghanstsn for a few days, mostly they had us getting used to the base and surrounding area. One day, me and my squad go out for a patrol, you were supposed drive to Kandahar City and walk around. Win hearts and minds of people and all that junk. We pulled up to a market and the kids came running up to us 'cuz we always carry candy for them. A minute later a bomb went off at a stall. We ran towards the danger while the civilians ran away. The air was filled with smoke and cries from the wounded. I remember going to help a woman face down, she was wearing a hijab, so I couldn't see the back of her head. I flipped her body over and the front half of her face and an arm were gone." I saw Rarity and Twilight look a little green, while Dash and Applejack just sat there. "And that's why I don't talk about my time in Afghanistan." "Well," Rarity said, "I suppose I can see why you have nightmares." "That's just one thing I saw in a eight month deployment, then I spent another four months there in my second before being sent to a military hospital a little early." I said as Pinkie and Fluttershy entered. "They told us that whoever wants to go next can go." Fluttershy said, before any of us can say a word. Rarity grabbed Twilight by her wrist and dragged her out of the tub. "We can get our horns filed, dear." Rarity said. "Well then." Dash muttered "That was a quick choice." "I have a bad feeling bout that for ya Dan." AJ said "What'd we miss?" Fluttershy asked, Dash and Applejack looked at me, asking permission to tell them about my PTSD. "I had a flashback to my time in Afghanistan." I said, "It's something that happens to me that I deal with. No amount of help will get it out of my head. Best thing I can do is roll with it." "Does Michael have it?" Pinkie asked "I don't want hm going all batty on me one day." Her hand doing the 'crazy' sign and made a coo coo clock noise. "Probably not since he flew, he just pushed a little button to drop bombs and flew away. His best story is probably him screwing up or something." I smiled at that thought. "Lost his way back to base and had to bail from his multimillion dollar plane because he ran out of fuel maybe." I said, as we laughed at the thought. We sat in content for awhile before Rarity and Twilight went. Dash grabbed me and we went, I could've sworn AJ gave her the stink eye, but I probably imagined it. Lotus was doing my back while her sister, whatever her name is, was doing something to Dash's wings. "No offense Mr. Kroger, but your back is tighter than Ms. Applejack's." Lotus said "Aloe I need your help." I couldn't help but laugh. "I'm not surprised about that in the slightest." I felt another pair of hands start working on my back. My eyelids were starting to get heavy, but I managed to fight the feeling. "If I pass out, don't wake me." I fought the feeling, partly because that's just human reaction sometimes and I was afraid of another flashback. I heard Dash laugh from next to me. "Dude, your eyes keep opening and closing." "But can you blame me?" I sat there for several more minutes, eyes opening and closing, letting a few moans of pleasure out. My time ended before I realized, I guess have two pairs of hands helped. I returned to the group with instructions for AJ to head on over. The rest of us continued to enjoy the hot tub, with Pinkie going around pretending to be a shark, her giant poof of pink hair being her fin. Our final part of the trip was the steam room. We walked in immediately being hit by pure humidity imported from Florida, combined with heat from Afghanistan in July. I could feel beads of sweat dripping down my forehead, neck, back and chest. From the looks of it, so was everyone else. "Is there a reason I'm sweating like I'm standing in line for a ride at Disney?" I asked "The Kandahr get in hundred and twenty in summer and I think this is hotter than that. "It opens up the pores, lower blood pressure and a few other benefits." Rarity explained, pushing a loose strand of hair back behind her ear. "So why can't I go for a run and sweat? Sounds like the same. Or better yet, carry seventy pounds of gear on a ten mile hike in the California heat. That's heat AND humidity." "That's a hard sweat, so to say. This is a relaxed sweat." "Ah got the same answer, if it helps." Applejack said "Said Ah could work up a better sweat workin' on the farm. I let a 'hmmm' of interest before wiping a forehead worth of sweat. Unfortunately my arm left as much sweat behind and a very itchy forehead. I also could smell my sweat, according to deodorant commercials, sweat in a stressful time makes the sweaty smell. However, years of gym class and Afghan heat proves thems wrong. I looked at everyone to see if they could smell it, if they did they didn't say a word. We walked out, sweaty, but I didn't feel any different. Maybe I had to wait to wait awhile to feel the effect. My back definitely did feel better, though. I went back into the men's room to change back to normal clothes and dumped swim trunks in a hamper. All that was left was get ready to leave for a week and chill. AN: I wanted this thing out sooner, but stuff kept pushing back writing time and I moved pieces around. Also the scene with Flutterhshy and Dan's back scars was added later and may seem a bit odd around the edges. Also longest chapter at 2897 words pre-this note.
Two Tread are better than Four WheelsAuthor's Note Been meaning to post this but I've been busy with procrastination Two Tread are better than Four Wheels If a man does not have the sauce he is lost. However that same man can be lost in the sauce. -Gucci Mane AN: How would guys feel about having quotes at the top? Unoriginal? Yes. I'd probably do military ones to keep the theme going The moon had been up for an hour when Michael and I left. We said our goodbyes to Twilight and took off in our tanks to a Sweet Apple Something. I couldn't remember the name and Michael has never been there. We squeezed the tanks through the entrance to the farm and pulled up in front of the barn. We walked inside the barn where we found Big Mac, Doctor Whooves and Caramel and a beanpole dude with yellow fur and orange hair. "Mr. Cake." Michael said, nodding at him "Hey Michael." He said back We all gathered around a barrel with a map of the local area, various areas were circled. Including one deep in the forest. "Safehouses?" I asked "Eeyup." Big Mac said "The plan is to load up and be gone in an hour. We got food an water and Ah dug out my pa's musket and been learning how to use it." "Add that to the firepower from the tanks and our own guns. All we need is some melee weapons and we'd be unstoppable." I said, looking a round the barn for some. I grabbed some hammers sitting on a workbench and some pitchforks hanging on the wall. "Done." "How will they keep us safe?" Caramel asked "Simple, take the hammer to the head or chest." I said demonstrating on him "Pitchfork to the chest or throw like a spear. Even then, we are only driving through the forest so we probably won't need anything." "Then why take them?" "Better to have them and not need it and need and not have it. Plus the hammer is, well a hammer, so we'll probably need one anyway." "Thanks Captain Obvious." Michael said, "So anyone else coming or we ready to go?" "Just waiting on Thunderlane." Whooves said "We should probably load up now. At least be ready." Michael said We dragged the supplies out to the tanks and loaded them up. We spilt it up so just in case we got separated, we could last a few days. I personally couldn't see how we would get spilt up unless a hurricane rolled through. Thunderlane arrived, having to deal with 'issues' back home. I just chalked it up as his girlfriend (girlfriends?) wanted him to stay and fuck their brains out or something. We took off, led by the pale moonlight until we turned our headlights on and lit the area up like downtown Baghdad in 2003. I had Thunderlane and Big Mac with me and Michael had everyone else. "What are these things?" Thunderlane asked, running a hand over the shells. "Those are shells for the cannon. Drop one on the ground we fucking die so handle with care." I said, Big Mac said something that was mumbled. Unfortunately, Big Mac's size left his head and shoulders sticking out of the tank. We snaked our way off the farm and out towards the forest. I noticed Big Mac grab the thirty cal under him. He couldn't hear me say the safety was on and the gun was basically a club. We began making our way rough the forest, I could see eyes light up wherever the headlights went, but I'm pretty sure it was deer. The path was a little narrow and would often fork off and go elsewhere. A little sapling lit up in my lights in the middle of the path. I took my thirty ton machine into that bitch, I was waiting to hear a faint snap or a crunch. Instead, I started leaning back like I'm on a roller coaster. I pulled the sticks back to stop. The sapling wasn't fucking breaking like it should. I pulled the sticks back, the tank backed up a little bit before coming to a halt. I pushed the left tread to forward while keeping the left one in reverse. I climbed out, Grease Gun in hand and look under the chassis. Sure enough the top of the sapling was touching dirt, but was still in one piece forming an 'n' shape and holding the tank in the air. I looked at Big Mac "The fucking tree has the tank suspended in the air." I walked over to Michael and banged on his hatch. Michael popped the hatched "The Scheiße happened?" "Some little fucking sapling has the tank floating. We'll probably have to pull the tank down." I said "Joy. Hook up to the back and I'll pull it down." I climbed on mine and grabbed the chains from the bags and tossed them down. "Yo Thunderlane!" I said, popping his hatch, "Hand me a hammer." "One hammer." I slid into it a pocket and slid back down, Michael was sitting in the commander's seat keeping an eye out for anything. "I didn't know you could shoot." "Just hurry up. This forest is haunted you know." "It ain't haunted." I countered "It's just filled with deadly creatures. Also, I lived in here for a week and I wasn't attacked. I got attacked OUTSIDE the forest." "Doesn't matter, they came from the forest." "Locals are out too, so we're good." I said, referring to the eyes in the forest "It's when the market is closed that the Taliban attack." I ran the chains from the back of Michael's tank to mine. "Give it a go!" I said, Michael went down and slowly pulled us off the tree. I gave the hold sign and grabbed the fifty cal. I turned the safety off and shot the tree until it collapsed under its own weight. I drove right over it, then backed up and continued down the path. Several miles down the path, we found a rope bridge. My first thought was calling for a Wolverine before I remembered that they didn't exist here. "Well, we're walking over there." I said, as we jumped out. We all walked up to the bridge and looked across, then down. Big Mac pulled out a piece of paper and looked at it. "We cross this bridge and the castle'll be on the other side." "Perfect." Caramel said "Who's first?" "I'll go," I said "let me just grab some stuff first and I'll head over." I grabbed my grease gun and shoved the mags in pockets and grabbed a hammer. I gave it a few swings to get used to the weight of it. It's no Ka Bar, but it'll work. "I was thinking about joining Force Recon." I said to Michael as I crossed the bridge "I don't know what that is!" He shouted "It's alright!" I said over my shoulder "Neither do I and they're Marines too!" The bridge was in surprisingly good shape, considering was a thousand years old, along with everything else. Although it was probably covered in a 'never age' spell or some shit. I walked across without incident and arrived at two wooden doors. I gave the doors a gentle push, the left one squeaked open an inch and the right fell inwards. "Anyone home?" I said, as I looked inside. I walked to my side of the bridge. "It's all good, one of the doors is collapsed though, so there might be something living inside." We brought the supplies over and walked inside. It started with a large hall before leading to another set of doors, several hallways branched off from the area. The roof was collapsed in some areas, allowing moonlight to cast parts of the room in pale white light. Around the room was pieces of the roof, scattered and in different sizes. "Hold up." He said "some of these tiles are trap doors." "Why would the main entrance be booby trapped? I feel like the FNG would just fall through a bunch of times." "More importantly was is it booby trapped in the first place." Thunderlane said "You can never go wrong with booby traps. Also what kind of traps are we talking about? Are we talking trap door style or more like poison arrow to the neck?" "Trap doors that lead to hidden rooms and whatnot." Big Mac said, as he stared walking through the minefield of traps. He would take a sidestep and every here and there and we followed him. "We should probably get something to mark this path." I said "Like what?" Michael asked "I don't know, it was idea. I don't have a plan. Rocks? Bullet casings? Make something up." The sound of stone grinding on stone made us all come to a freeze. Big Mac's right foot stepped on a trap. His body straightened out and he became completely still. "Everypony go around me. Take a step to the left, this was the second to last one." He said We all walked around him and gave him plenty of room. "You know what movie has a good soundtrack? Guardians of the Galaxy." I said "Really?! Caramel said, "Big Mac is on a trap door and you're talking about movies?" "It's a way to take someone's mind off what's really happening. We would do it whenever someone got shot, keeps the mind off the fact there's a hole in their chest. I once had a debate about marijuana legalization with a dude in my squad while he had was being stabilized to be flown out." "He's right, I was thrown off I forgot about the trap for a moment." Big Mac said, shifting around. "I don't know where to take this conversation." I said "I say we take about ten steps back and he jumps to us and we pray we all live." We all stepped back and watched. Big Mac jumped and landed next to us, we waited for something to happen. "Oh God. It must be a timed release." Michael said as everyone ran to the wall and ducked. "I have never heard of a timed release trap and I've been in several IED blasts." If anything the trap's been used already. The fact that the doors aren't rotted after a thousand years is a miracle." Big Mac pulled his map out and look out at. "Throne room." He said pointing at the massive pair of doors ahead, covered in vines. "This leads further towards bedrooms." He said pointing to the hallway on the left. "I say we check out the throne room first." Whooves said, we all agreed with that and walked to the doors. Michael pushed the door open, but it was locked. "Well that was anticlimactic." I said "I used to be point man to breaching doors. I could kick it down." "Eenope." Big Mac said and kicked it himself. Only he took the door off the hinges and had sail through the air and straight over a destroyed wall. "Oops." "Auf Wiedersehen." Michael said, I nodded and hummed 'Taps'. We began to explore the throne room. On the far end of room were two thrones, one white and one a grayish hue. A large banner, one half was also gray and the other was white. A circle, the shade darker sat in the middle. On either side stood an alicorn, one held a spear and the gray side. The other held the white side and a yellow poppy. War and peace. "Those are the two Princesses." Mr. Cake said "it must've faded over time. Princess Luna's half should be black." "Something like this belongs in a museum." I said "We should take it and sell it to one." "Maybe." Caramel said "we'd be millionaires." "Eenope. I ain't stealing from the Princesses." Big Mac said "It's not stealing from them. We're taking it from there old castle. It's like finding a bit, no one lives here." Thunderlane said "Still. Ah don't like it at all." "Let's worry later about the ethics of stealing priceless works of art later." Michael said "Where are we sleeping?" "Not in this room." I said "That wall is a perfect way for wild things to enter. We should find a large room or something." We returned to the entry way and looked around. "This isn't bad, but it's not better. More ways in, but they're all smaller. Also the trap floor is here still." I said "Well no shit the trap floor is here. It's a floor." Michael replied "Yea well, it's 2 in the morning so let's just find somewhere." Thunderlane said
This is where the fun beginsAuthor's Note I sped up the chapter a little bit and some more will be skipped for the next chapter. I had issues writing this chapter and just let it out hence low word count. Also updated the character card thingies. I'm thinking about doing something for me hitting 50 subs. I may just do a Skype call or something for it and talk to some of you. This is where the fun begins We got set up in the entrance of the castle for the first night, we gathered some wood to make a fire to last the night. I drew first watch, I was sitting down looking towards the outside of the castle, gun in hand. I stood up and took a stroll around the room to stay awake when I heard a noise from the throne room. I peeked over a piece of rubble we put in the doorway to anything out. I could see a shadow moving around, occasionally a green light would appear. I leveled my gun and took aim, trying to keep an eye on it. The shadow entered the light and watched as the timberwolf walked around. I've only seen them once, but this one looked disfigured. It had sometime of fungi on it back and sides and was moving in an erratic pattern. "Is it rabid?" I quietly said aloud. That wouldn't make sense, it's a pile of wood, but it clearly has something wrong with it. I leveled my gun with the wolf's chest and started shooting. I barely noticed the little burst of fire as each bullet left the barrel. The wolf began running around but only lasted a few seconds before collapsing to the ground. I turned around to see everyone awake. "What was that for?" Michael asked "Timberwolf in the throne room. It's back was covered in some fungus and acting odd. Anyone know what's up with that?" I received silence. I made a mental note to shoot any more like that one on sight. "Alright. Just go back to sleep." *** It was nearing 4 a.m. and the end of my watch. I couldn't help draw parallels to here and Afghanistan, excpet for the fact that I don't have to worry about being shot on night watch. I roused Michael for him to take over watch. He rolled and looked at me, letting out a quiet grunt. "My turn?" He asked "Yep" *** Michael POV I stood up and popped my back. A stone floor isn't a comfy place to rest. "Gute Nacht" I said "No, I don't know where the Jews are." He said, I rolled my eyes at the Nazi joke. I remember reading something that most of the U.S. military liked Trump. "I'll tell you where the Muslims are." I said "Jokes on you, that's the one of the few things I don't support him on." "Damn." I said, I sat down looking at the fire, listening for anything to appear. The nice thing about being in the Lutwaffe was essentially sitting around for missions, which is also where the jokes from. There was always someone from NATO watching or going on patrol. We would usually get a call and be sent out, us or any of the dozen countries with planes sitting around. I sat there, thinking on how to work on my project and what I need for it. I was visualizing it all on the ground, building a small 3-D model on my mind with my imagination. I would need need a large amount of wood, some sort of fabric and an engine or two. Probably two. Then I would have to put it all together and hope for the best. I sat there for an hour working on my plan. I would probably get some sort of rough feeling cloth, something that potato sacks are made of and wood from a local lumber yard. The engines would obviously be tricky to find. I looked out a broke part of the castle and at the night sky. I've always loved space, the thought of something else out there was always fascination when I was a kid. Although everyone excepting something from Independence Day and not ponies on two legs and speak English. I was actually thinking about trying to join the European Space Agency at some point. I watched the sun rise front doors of the castle, considering this place is over a thousand years old, it's in good condition. I've seen castles in worse condition than this one and those are only a few centuries old. They also have seen a good amount of fighting. With the sun up, I woke up Big Mac and he took over until most of us woke up. *** Dan POV Six days and seven nights. That's how long we were in that castle. It wasn't all bad, on the third day several guys showed up talking about their hiding spot was found. We had a few more mouths to feed but nothing we couldn't sneak into town if worse came to worse. Michael and I did a little fishing and caught a few. I don't fish enough to tell what they were, even if they did have a counterpart on Earth and was the first time we had meat in a week. The fourth and fifth day a storm rolled in and parked over us. By then we were out of the main room and in bedrooms further in the castle. We did some exploring and found some cool stuff. Some more pieces of art and some armor and weapons scattered throughout. It didn't take long for us to put some armor on and begin fighting. It's kinda like being a kid with foam swords, but these were made of metal and actually would take an arm off. What's the worse than would've happen? It was the morning of the seventh day, we packed up and prepared to leave. I personally kept a knife and tucked it away. It was a nice dagger, made of steel and reminded me a Bowie Knife, a nice long blade with a handle made of maple. We didn't take any art on account we didn't have much room for thirty foot long banners. The drive back was equally uneventful, although some timberwolves showed up and wanted to challenge us. We drove them over and kept rolling. In the world of rock, paper, scissors; metal beats wood. We arrived back at Sweet Apple Farms or whatever the name was, I've only heard it once. Michael and I parked the tanks on the farm and all of us started to walk back. Everyone else slowly broke off from the group. Michael and I arrived at the castle and walked in. "We're back." Michael called out. "We're in the dining hall!" Spike called out. "We're just gonna drop our stuff off." I said. I dumped my clothes on the bed and my gun and spare magazines on the desk. I should probably clean my gun at some point. I walked back out and bumped into the Russian. He was Michael's height, hazel eyes and bleached hair. He looked at me for a second and hugged me blabbering in Russian. I stared at him for a few moments before I hugged him back. I'm used to giving hugs to people, usually those oppressed by the Taliban. "They said there were more, but I not trust them." He said in half-broken English. "What's your name?" I asked "David." He said, pronouncing it 'Die-vid'. "Do you know what's going on downstairs?" "No. I not speak English well. I knew a little from music and movie." He said "I know tall ponies are here." I assumed he meant the princesses. Michael walked out and noticed us. He looked at me and mouthed 'English', I gave him a thumbs down. I patted David on the back to let him know to let go. He turned and saw Michael and did the same. "I'll be downstairs when you guys finish up." I said. I walked back downstairs to the dining hall to find Spike, Twilight and the princesses. "Why do I feel like I missed something?" I said looking at them. "You didn't. Rather you are in time." Princess Celestia said. I was tempted to say the last time I was on time was when I received shrapnel in my back. "Next week the Royal Navy is christening their latest ship. The H.M.S Magic, a Harmony class battleship." I couldn't help but notice she already gave the ship the prefix they use. The U.S Navy generally refer to the ship just the name. Like the Gerald R. Ford carrier. I turned towards Twilight, "It must be nice to have a ship name after you. Sorta." "It's kinda weird to be honest." She said, blushing a little. "I also kinda wanted to go to one. I guess I'm going to have to sneak in." "We'll just increase the security around the celebration." Twilight shot back "I'm a princess, I can do that. Right?" She said looking at Princess Celestia. "You could throw a parade if you wanted to, altough a reason helps ease taxpayers."
This was supposed to lead somewhere but I don't where but I liked it enough so hereAuthor's Note Just a little background of Dan Also I plan to go back do some revising finally. I'll probably throw up a blog about changes made. I got a few details I want to add in. Also I plan to do a Skype call some time soon for 50 subs. This was supposed to lead somewhere but I don't where but I liked it enough so here I stood in my room looking at the mirror wearing my dress blues. I always loved wearing it, it also helped me get through airports easier and that's always a plus. Unfortunately, I was missing one part of my uniform. My ribbons. I had eight of them, nine medals since I had the Rifle Marksman. I had eight ribbons on my left chest I had the Bronze Star with Valor, National Defense Service Medal, Purple Heart, Afghanistan Campaign Medal with one bronze oak leaf for being part of Operation New Dawn, Global War on Terrorism Expeditionary Medal, Marine Corps Good Conduct Medal, Marine Corps Expeditionary Medal and the NATO Medal for being in Afghanistan. Everyone thought I had shit load until they realized the majority of the medals were the same thing; fighting in Afghanistan. I heard someone knock on my door. "Come in!" I said. I turned around to see Twilight walk in. "Why are in in your uniform?" She asked "I like it." I said, turning back to the mirror. "Everything is here except for a few things. Even my service stripe is here." Referring to the lone stripe on my sleeve for four years of service so far. "What's missing?" "My ribbons and medals. Although a medal has a ribbon that corresponds with it. Except for my marksmanship medal that was all on its own." "What were they?" She asked and I gave her the names of them all. AN: Do really think I'm going to have you read them. Although it would boost the word count. "How did you get the Bronze Star? I remember how you got the Purple Heart." Twilight inquiried "We were patrolling in this city called Marja. Big city somewhere around one hundred thousand people lived there. We were doing a foot patrol, we talked to some locals, handed candy and toys to the kids. You know?" I said "A little bit." I nodded "We were out to win hearts and minds. So we were told." "Did you believe in that?" "Yes. Anyway, we were crossing a crossroad when this three story building started spitting out bullets from several windows. It was an ambush. They had several machine guns sticking windows and holes in the wall. Captain called for the AT4 to be used. So Anthony went out and we laid down cover fire. He got hit, he was only a few feet from me so I grabbed him and pulled behind cover. I grabbed the AT4 and poked out. I pointed at a window higher up and fired." I made an explosion sound "Hit some sort of massive cache of explosives took out half the building. Killed around twenty terrorists. Afterwards Captain put me in for a medal and a few weeks later I had a Bronze Star on my chest." "When was this?" "I joined the Corps in 2010, got sent for my first tour in 2011 and my second in 2013 and carried into 2014. Spent most of 2014 doing rehab for my wounds." I said, trying to remember when. "It was during my first tour. I think the fall of '11." "Were you heading back anytime soon?" "No. I would hear rumors every now and again about us going to Poland or Korea. Always rumors." I said, smiling about how often we were about to head to Europe. "Would you ever be sent there?" "The rumors were a possibility. Every few months a battalion from the Army or Marines would go somewhere, sometimes planes would go. The only time I would go if I got sent would be if I battalion was chosen or war broke out." I said "I wouldn't mind if North Korea started some shit." "Why?" "Did I ever tell you about North Korea?" "A little. Only about the war between them and South Korea." "Long story about their military short, most of their military equipment is several decades old. Like the majority of the stuff I used is from the 21st century. It would take us two months or so to beat them, assuming the Chinese don't join in." "Would you even be sent there for such a short war?" "Maybe. I was already on the West Coast anyway so probably."
Let me get uhhhhhhhhhhh writers 🅱️lockAuthor's Note PowerPoint makes us stupid James Mattis Writers Block has made me its bitch. I'm going to do a big jump to get some action going. Let me get uhhhhhhhhhhh writers 🅱️lock I was walking around town, job hunting. I found in the The Ponyville Observer, which made me wonder how big the town was to have its own newspaper. There was a job opening at some electronic store a few blocks away. I found the building easy enough, it was light blue and the name 'Wired' was written in a thin black font that looked like charging wires. I walked in, setting off a tone. A white unicorn with two shades of blue hair and purple shades resting behind her horn. "Welcome to Wired!" she said "I'm Vinyl Scratch, what can I help with ya help?" "I was interested in the job opening, what's the job." I asked "Mostly sales, selling phones and laptops. Some repairs, can you work with small things?" "My previous job had me working with equipment that had about a hundred pieces." I said "Perfect. What was your last job?" "Soldier. I would disassemble, clean my gun and reassemble it. Lots of small pieces to clean and keep track of." "Well chances are repairs would be a cracked screen and need a few parts removed. Ever work with a cash register?" "Never." She waved my lack of experience away. "Psh, it's not that hard. There's a little bit of math involved but it's nothing big. Have any issues working with ponies?" "Never had too big of an issue with anyone, except for those who tried to kill me first." She glossed over my reference to killing people, "That's just self-defense. Besides anypony tries to rob this place, I'll let you deal with them. You're hired. Follow me to the back and I'll get you some clothes." This is the second easiest job interview, right after working at the movie theater my uncle ran. I thought to myself *** The first day of my new job was easy. Mostly training, all with the added benefit of no drill sergeants. So far I only knew how to work the register and set up a phone, which wasn't hard since I've done it before myself back home. I didn't learn anything about repairs because there were no repairs to do and Vinyl said she didn't want to break anything to show me. I also finally got a phone that works on this world, granted my pay was now docked by half for a month, but I have no rent to pay. I walked back to the castle, a new job in hand. I figured at somepoint in time I would back to a civilian job, whether I left on my own time or was discharged. The question would have been what I would do after. Probably work in a factory making guns for the next generations of Marines. I opened the door and watched Twilight disappear into the throne room or whatever it was. I put my stuff in my room and pulled out my phone. It was a standard looking smartphone. Vinyl was able to turn a charge port to the size of the one on my old phone so I carried over my music and photos. I couldn't find my old background among my two thousand or more photos, so I made it one of me wearing a Santa outfit while shooting a SAW. Good times. I opened the phone app and glanced at my new number. It was eleven digits ad broken in four groups. It's really the small things like this that annoys me, human cities and the ones here are similar names, so it's easy to remember.
The commissionAuthor's Note I wanted to this part really badly, hence why I even mentioned it. Remember when I mentioned I want to start another story? I plan to start detailing it soon. I have a title: The Crystal Republic Also, when Human # 4 shows up I'll do a chapter about him and David since I never went into his background. I've changed the suns as ranks and changed them with moons. I'm going with a sun motif in civilian world and moon in the military. The commission I woke up at 9, sun peeking through the blinds and landing on my feet. AN: Fuck the ‘sun in my eyes’ cliche I leaned over and turned off my alarm. I grabbed a pillow and threw it at Michael. “No.” He said, half muffled by the pillow. “Yes. This is an important part of human-pony relations.” "We haven't killed any of them. Isn't that good enough?" He asked. I stopped for a moment to ponder the question. "No. Now I'm going to shower." I said disappearing into the bathroom. Michael and I shared a hotel room on the top floor of a hotel in Manehatten. David was the only one in a room by himself. Lucky fuck. I exited the shower. "Next." I said "Twilight came by. She dropped something off for you. I'm assuming it's your medals since that's what I got." "How many do you have?" "Just the one for NATO members in Afghanistan. There is a distinct lack of medals for missions completed. Although me and some friends did this four day hike in our uniforms and got a medal." "A medal?" I asked, laughing slightly "A medal for a fucking hike." "A forty click hike for four days. Each day. With ten kilos on stuff." "Cute!" I shouted at his back as he walked into the bathroom. I knocked on the bathroom door. "What?" Michael shouted over the shower "When are we leaving?" "Sometime around ten thirty." A knock at the door caught my attention, I opened it to find a Griffon in a hotel uniform. "A message from Princess Celestia, sir." He said reaching into his shirt. Alarms were going off in my head for why he put the note in his jacket. The Princess was only two doors down from me. "DIE!" He shouted as he swung a knife at me. I leapt back several times as he attempted to slash my chest open. I threw an arm up to counter his swing. I grabbed his hand and attempted to remove the knife. I took my free arm to punch him the face, but he blocked it his own free hand. I pulled my head back and head butted him. He looked dazed and I ignored the slight flashes going across my eyes. His grip on the knife loosened and clattered to the ground. I kicked the knife somewhere else. He threw a quick jab into my left eye. I stumbled backwards holding the side of my head. I blinked several times to see better. My eye was barely open and it would only get worse. He charged me and swung. I grabbed his arm and threw him over my shoulder and onto the coffee table, destroying it. I jumped on him and started hitting him with the nearest things; a leg from the table. I started smashing his head in. After several hits, his face was a mere than bloody mess. I leaned back and stood up. I ran outside to the hall and see if everyone else was ok. I ran into the room across from me just in time to watch the Griffon their take a magic ball to the head. Rainbow had some scrapes and Twilight was busy puking in the sink. Dash notices me and gives me a nod. Twilight continues her puking and crying scene. "I-I know so many non-lethal spells. I could've held him in the air or f-froze him or teleported him even." She rants before heaving again. I walked over and rubbed her back. "Because in a fight or flight scenario, you react immediately with fight. You only had a spilt second and it was him or you. You did good." I said, I looked at Dash and mouthed 'Watch her'. I walked back out to check on everyone else. I looked inside the next room, only to see the griffon who went in tied up in the middle. Applejack and Rarity were standing over him. "One less to deal with." I said to them as I walked out. I noticed the two guards on duty had the throats silts and were stabbed several times. I looked back up in time to see another griffon go flying out the door. I watched David come flying out and started punching the griffon and slamming his head into the wall. I walked into the next room to see the griffon cowering in fear from Fluttershy and Pinkie. Pinkie looked ready tear his throat out and Fluttershy just stood there looking at him. I couldn't blame him for hiding. "CLEAR!" I shouted on instinct. "Jesus Christ!" I heard Michael yell "I'm gone for fifteen minutes and you kill everyone!" "Hey!" I shouted back "I only killed one! Three are alive." "He has no heartbeat." David said "Oh well." "Two lived out of four." I said "Make that two out of five." I heard Princess Luna say behind me. "She unfortunately underestimated my sister and I." Everyone else looked out their rooms. "Now what?" Rarity asked "I'll contact the local police and they'll collect statements from all of us." Luna said *** "... then he drops it, we fight a little. I grabbed one of his heads and flipped over my head and onto the table. I started smashing his head in. First time I killed that close before." I said to the officer, talking about my experience. "All right. Thank you for your time, sir." She said, closing her notepad and left the room. The body was removed along with the ruined table. Michael walked out of the bathroom in his uniform. His was a gray jacket and dark gray pants, a blue undershirt a green beret, his few ribbons added. "Not bad." I said "Not a fan of the green beret. Both because of the Green Berets we have and it looks shitty. Why couldn't they do blue? At least blue you can match with anything." "They changed it a while back. We used to wear a dark blue uniform with a side cap and officers had peaked caps and we had little gold wings on the collars." AN: Photos show the uniform described while Wikipedia talks about the one Michael talked about. *** "That's about as good as I can make it I'm afraid." Rarity said with a sigh. I looked in the mirror, my shiner was a lot less swollen looking and not as fresh. Rarity pulled some makeup magic on it. "Don't worry. I wasn't planning on being in a fight today. At least not this early in the morning." I said with a laugh. "Neither was I. Granted I wasn't expecting a fight at all." *** "I'm still confused why the griffons, if they ordered this hit on us. Go after us." Michael said, pointing to me, him and David. "It's simple," Princess Luna said, "we are friendly with each other. Your countries and ours. What they were aiming to do is unknown." "If the Griffon Kingdom even is behind it. This could have been some crazy group of Griffon nationalists." We were on our way to the docks for the ceremony. Michael, David and I were riding with Luna, Twilight, Rarity and Dash. The rest were behind us in another car. "What would they earn from attacking us?" Luna asked "No clue. The same question applies to if the griffon government was behind it. I think we're here." "I suppose we'll have to wait and see what the reports says." Rarity said as the door was opened by the driver. I smoothed my jacket as we stepped out. Behind the cars was the ship. It was easily five hundred and fifty feet, probably longer. She had four turrets with two guns apiece. The superstructure was covered with dual guns like most battleships were. In front of the ship were tables for the ceremony. "It's so different seeing it in real life and not on blueprints." Twilight pointed out "Congrats on it all Twi. Not many folks can say they have a ship named after them." Applejack said, patting Twilight on the back and causing Rarity to rush over and fix her dress. "Perhaps not after her directly." Princess Celestia said "And the rest of you as well. We didn't chose the class name to be Bearer because we pulled it from a hat. The original plan was by age, but with Twilight becoming a princess." "I shot to the top of the list." Twilight said "Indeed. Otherwise we would be here for the HMS Kindess." Princess Celestia said. "When would the rest be done by?" I asked "Hopefully the Kindness will be done by early spring of 1007 possibly even late winter of next year. The rest will be completed at the rate of one every two years." "It's taken us nearly ten years to build and commission the Ford carrier. Although it's around eleven hundred feet long." "Why would ya'll even need a ship that big?" Applejack "Two words: world police. We spend more on defense than the next ten countries combined and have more aircraft carriers than the rest of the world combined. Granted most countries just have a lone LHA." "A what now?" Princess Luna asked, as we took our seat. I didn't recognize anyone else at the table, but judging by their age, they were certainly high ranking. "A ship with a flat top that hold planes and helicopters. Most have a well deck so Marines can go ashore." "Incredible." The admiral said "I've never heard of planes or helichoppers but something like that would make attacks much more easier. I'm Admiral Rough Seas." Michael and I saluted him. "Corporal Kroger, Admiral. United States Marines Corp." "Hauptgefreiter Fuchs, Herr Admiral. German Air Force." *** "... I christen thee the HMS Magic!" Twilight yelled as she smashed the bottle of brandy across the bow. We all stood and applauded for her and the ship. I was surprised that most of those at the event were civilians from the city, as opposed to the crew of the ship itself. Sitted with us was the admiral of the 4th Fleet, the one the Magic would be in. Fancy Pants and his wife were with us as well, given rank in the Navy. "It's been awhile since I've been on deck." Fancy said the appulse died down. "I hated the last time I was on a ship. Granted that was when a massive storm rolled in." I laughed as I remembered that the toilet pipes on the Essex were clogged by two thousand Marines puking. "Good times" "How could you say it was bad experience, but say it was good?" Fluttershy "The whole thing was awful, but when you have two thousand seasick people in a small area." I took a moment to laugh to myself "Well let's just say the pipes were jammed." *** AN: I spent a week trying to end this chapter. I had about three different paths on the end and all were horrible. Big time jump in the next chapter. I'm taking a little time away from writing. So this is the 'chapter' for June (original release month) and July. I may do some writing on the next one.
The Big JumpAuthor's Note Bippity boopity go fuck yourself Chapter also may seem like a cluster fuck with the jumps Sorry it's a few days late, I was busy moving into college The Big Jump Two months after the commission "Hey Dan, have you seen much of Michael recently?" Twilight asked "Not as much as before, but I've been doing more work and he has some big event coming up." I said "Why?" "I've rarely seen him the past week. Just curious, you know?" She said. I nodded along. "He's just busy at work. Give him a week and he'll be back again real soon." Twilight looked around the room, ears flicking up and down, twisting trying to hear something. It was easy to read ponies sometimes. My small eyes and my lack on control on my ear muscles made it hard to hard me along with David and Michael "What's wrong?" "I hear a buzzing, kinda like a fly but it's a different pitch, a little deeper." It took me a minute to hear it, but whatever it was passed by a window. We ran over and looked outside. "That crazy son of a bitch!" I yelled "He built a fucking plane!" "How?" Twilight asked, a shocked look on the face, eyes wide. Looking at it, I could tell it wasn't hard. It was basically a redo of the Wright brothers, canvas on the wings and a wood frame along with two wings. The only difference is that Michael painted the German flag on the plane. "It's not overly hard." I said "Some fabric and some wood and at that point its trial and error. I wonder where he found the engine from." "Where did he store it at? He obviously didn't stor it here or anywhere near town." "Good question, ask him when he lands." I said, we watched him fly around town before he began to fly away. I waved at his back "Thanks for visit- oops there goes the engine." I said as black smoke began to come out. "C'mon we have to find him!" Twilight said as she ran off. "I hope he built a parachute." I said, slowly walking. *** Michael POV I watched the propeller lazily flap around in the breeze. The engine I pulled from some old pile of junk from the local scrapyard and I fixed it as much as I could. There was a small selection of books on engines and how to fix them. Still a twenty minute flight was a good start. I looked around the landscape before tilting the nose down to earn some speed. I double checked my harness as I came closer to the ground. I couldn't make it back to Sweet Apple Acres, but the fact that there were plenty of open fields to land in made up for it. I steered towards a field for make a quick landing. I couldn't find wheels for landing gear so I forced to make skids like helicopters had. I looked to my side to try and gauge how close I was to the ground. I felt the jarring hit as the skids met the ground. I continued to cruise down the field, burning speed. I heard a snap as the left skid broke apart and the left wing met the dirt. The plane began to spin around and I slammed further into the seat by G-force, I closed my eyes and prayed. *** Dan POV "Lets go check on Michael." I said, imitating Twilight. "Except I'll fly there and you can walk. God I wish I bought a motorcycle." Like the cars, the bikes were all from the 1920s, I've never ridden one, but I always wanted to. I finally found the field where Michael crashed, standing with Twilight and Dash, looking st his wrecked bird. "Probably something in the engine." Michael said, giving the engine a kick. "And you thought doing this without telling anyone was smart because?" Twilight asked "We can worry about that later." I said as I joined them. I turned to Michael "Why didn't you include me on this project." "How much do you know about flying?" He asked "The engine pushes the plane and the wings keep it in the air." "He's not wrong." Dash said "Extremely basic, but not wrong." "See? I can be a pilot. Where'd you get the engine from?" "Some car in the scrapyard. Also found the wires from there. Think the oil pressure went." "Getting back to the point." Twilight said, glaring at me. "Why did you think this was a good plan?" "Think about Twilight!" Dash said "That thing is way faster than airships, smaller and probably cheaper." "Not to mention that's just what humanity does." I added "What? Just go and build some flying machine for no reason?" "Well," I began "wrong. We did so to to fly with the birds and whatnot." "I was told the first plane was built because the Wright brothers wanted to drop rocks on everyone." Michael added "And could ya blame them?" I said "What were there names again?" Twilight said "Wilville and Orbur." "Way off. But getting back to the main part of conversation." I said, looking at the plane. "Is that thing safe? Like no leaking gas or oil or anything else." "There's some gas leakage but I shut the engine down before I landed. I'll drag this back and see what went wrong." "Dibs on flying next!" I yelled *** Three months later "I like to think we've seen a lot." I said "We've been here for, like, three months." James said. James showed up three months back. He, like everyone else, woke up near town. He also has never seen the inside of a tank before so he walked instead. His stroll took him close to Canterlot before he was found by some farmers in their barn. "And you spent a week walking." Michael said, taking a drag from a cigarette. James brushed the snow off his skin and stood up. "And you knew how to drive? I'm going in, it's way too cold for my black arse." "I'm going in too. We Californians hate the cold." I said. "Are you sure you want go through with this?" I asked James. "At least I have experience and Michael has a small amount too." "Positive. You remember what David say, yea? 'We have tanks for a reason.' Besides I was planning to back home. Follow me dad's footsteps." "He'd be proud of you." "He already was." James walked into his room and I kept walking. "Hey Jackie." I said and gave her a hug. "Hey there yerself." "Haven't seen you in a while, what's up?" "Doin' nothing like I've been doing for the last month." "Lucky you." "How about you? Still planning to join?" She said. "Yea. We all are." *** "We've all decided that we're going to join the army." I said. We planned to tell everyone at dinner. "All of you?" Vinyl asked. "Yep. Consider this my four and a half month notice. Give or take two weeks." "Even David and I." James said. "And me." Michael muttered. "You're not joining the Air Force?" Twilight asked "Given how insanely different the Air Force here and the Luftwaffe is. I won't have any sort of learning curve. "Neither would I." I said "Using a bolt action rifle would be a just a little different from an M4 and M16." "So when do you all leave? I need to plan the party!" Pinkie said. "Sometime in the spring." Michael said "we missed the last group shipping out to basic." "Besides; how bad can basic be?" James said "It's basic that's not hard. Combat is horrid, but also some of the best moments in your life. Even then we'll just be sitting around mostly. Like that one time when several guys attempted to earn their parachutes by jumping on a third story window." *** Five months later It was early spring when we left. We boarded a train headed to Evermore Springs, a town between Batlimare and the Foal River. "See ya later dude." Dash said to me. "I'll show up again real soon." I said to her. I moved onto the last person with us to show goodbye. "I'll be back in a few months." I said to Vinyl "Yea well, you quit and you were a shitty repairer." She said, pushing my arm. "Sure I was." I said sarcastically, as I rolled my eyes "I can handle small parts with precision. I was the best damn repair man you had." I gave Vinyl a hug goodbye and stepped on the train. We pulled out and began our trip across the country. "You guys ready?" I said "We won't be back here for until midsummer. Move over Mike." "What's it gonna be like?" James asked, sitting across from me. "No clue. Unlike home, there's a lack of military TV shows about basic. Some on current things or past wars. It's the regular army, it's not like it's BUDS or Ranger school. It'll be more like I what did." "So what'd you do in basic?" "When you first get their you get your haircut, clothes and medical tests. Then started off learning about ranks and Marine history, kinda felt I was back in school. We moved onto drilling and hand to hand. The fourth week was basically swim class since that's our heritage. Week five was some more testing and learning to rappel. Then we started to learn about guns and we spent a week on the range learning about them. Week seven was using live rounds; I remember some guy put a bullet in his foot and was recycled." "Gee thanks for that story." James said, sarcastically. "We got a week off, but by that I mean we cleaned building and did laundry. I didn't understand but don't question things. Then they taught us some more survival and combat stuff. Did some more PT and began the Crucible." "The what?" David asked. "It's this fifty something hour grinder that tests on everything and you get a few hours of sleep. After that I got my globe, anchor and eagle and made a full Marine. Hoorah." "We had a similar experience." Michael said "Only less combat and more on planes. I placed in the top 10 of my company and had the chance to be a pilot." "I was top 30. I was tempted to join artillery but that has a lot of math. I was considering doing something with tanks or LAVs. I've considered going to Annapolis and becoming an officer." "Would be a second leftutenant?" James asked "That's lieutenant." I said, "I think I would be a little higher since I have experience. Even if it's a normal lieutenant.". I closed my eyes and fell asleep. *** "Hey wake up, we have arrived." I heard Michael said, nudging me. I sat up and looked out the window. Sure enough there was a platform and a mural on the wall that said Evermore Springs. I turned my attention back to the car and noticed that it was filled now, along with the rest of the train. "Perfect. You know what's next." "Yea, bus time. Do they have even have buses?" Michael said as we stood up and joined the line to leave. "They have trucks so I do see why not. There's an officer, I think.." "Mares and gentlecolts. Welcome to Evermore Springs. Out front we have plenty of buses to take to Camp Warwick. Thank you." "He seems nice now, just until you fuck something up." I said "Officers don't do the training." James said "Yea, back home. We'll see soon." *** "Did I do this right?" The man next to me asked. I glanced at his bed, freshly made. His rucksack sat on top of his footlocker, his next item to handle. I walked over to it and walked around like my first name was Gunnery Sargeant. "Straighten out the top of this and redo the left part." I commented as I stole a glance at the look. 1655. "We have five minutes so no real reason to rush." "Alright. Thanks." "No prob." I said. I was quickly seen as an old man amongst these baby faced, despite being covered in fur, recruits. The fact I have seen war firsthand added to that fact. "Drill Instructor on deck!" A voice shouted and we all ran up to our beds.
Basic Part 1Author's Note Military time will be used as such to tell military time in the afternoon noon, subtract 12. 1300= 1 o'clock 2000= 8 o'clock News DI= Drill Instructor I'm also adding time and places and whatnot to the jumps Basic Part 1 "Wellcome to basic training, stallions. My name is Drill Intrustctor Stalwart Sentry, however you will call me Drill Instructor Sentry." The Drill Instructor said. "We will be here for the next two months. Dinner will be at 1800 until 1930. We'll start tomorrow at 0530." He explained as he walked the room, occasionally checking his clipboard and checking the names of everyone's card on their footlocker. Sometimes he would stop and ask someone a question, three were from the same area has Vanhoover that he lived in. He stopped at David and looked at him. "How do you say your name?" "Magomedov, Drill Instructor." "Ma-game-dov." "Magomedov, Drill Instructor." He nodded as he continued down the line before stopping between Michael and I. "You were of the ones that served before. "Yes Drill Instructor." We replied. He gestured to me. "You were the army?" "No, Drill Instructor. This recruit was in the Marine Corps." "Why did you switch to third person? And what is the Marine Corp?" "It was something we were taught to do in basic, Drill Instructor and the Marine Corps is a separate branch of the military that specializes in amphibious assaults. However I have never performed a landing under fire." He looked down at his duty roster, which probably had information about all of us. "You were a chef? Wait, no wrong pony uhh, individual. You've seen combat?" "Yes. I served two combat tours in Afghanistan, a remote landlocked country." He nodded and kept moving, I assumed he'll talk to me again at my service again. He looked at James as asked him if he served. "No, Drill Instructor. That would be Michael." James nodded his head towards Michael. "You served in Aghantan?" "I did one combat tour in Afghanistan. I was a pilot in my nation's air force and performed bombing missions." The Drill Instructor continued down the line talking to everyone else before turning around for another announcement. "Dinner is in two hours. Get comfy and get to know each other. Most of the ponies you will interact with are in this room. That being said, around 15% of you will drop out. I'll back in hour and a half." He said as we walked out the room before anyone could even respond. "As long as they don't pull that 'No Bones' shit here I'll be fine." I announced to the room. "No bones?" Someone asked from further down the room. "It was the worst thing in basic to me. It happened to me a few times but fuck it was annoying. Basically if you went anywhere you needed someone with you. You could've walked to the bathroom thirty five feet away but if didn't have someone with you and you were spotted by a DI alone he would shout 'No Bones' and you would play dead until someone came and got you." I explained, as I smilied about the things we went through. "I remember on like the second day everyone was dismissed for lunch and for whatever reason one DI comes over and no bones almost everyone who ran. I'm talking easily three hundred. Then we had to find people from our company so we would turn someone over look at them and keep going." Everyone immediately looked at their bunkmate in a way of 'never leave my side'. "It's also the most hilarious moments too." Michael added "You know those fuzz balls from birds? Some guy in my basic had one on his shirt and of our drill instructor was a woman, nice and all, but can be mean as hell. She sees the fuzz ball and tells the guy to keep it. She would yell 'Herr Fluff' and the guy had to walk over so she can see him." "Did they ever make you do fire watch?" I asked him. "Yea, did it a few times. Why?" "I did that during the second or third week and I didn't see the DI come over. He slapped the wall and told me I was dead and had to become a ghost. I played with everyone by making ghost noises the whole night." "So we should expect to be bucked over by the instructors?" Someone shouted out from the back. "Probably not. I know absolutely nothing about the training program here." "We still don't get privacy in here!" Someone else yelled from the bathroom. Everyone immediately started to complain about that fact. "Everyone shut up!" Michael yelled, "Yes we still get no privacy, that is what the military does. You become something more on return. I would've have told my kids the thing I have done while serving Germany. That and it's cheaper to build if you don't have to put walls up." Everyone eventually began to break into small groups and talk. I felt someone tap my shoulder, I turned to see the man next to me. He was a pegasus, around five eleven, yellow-orange fur and blue hair. "Flash Sentry." He said as he offered me his hand. "Dan Kroger." Something something something plot moving forward *** 0530, the next morning A loud banging filled the room. I jerked awake and rolled out of bed and on my feet. "Wake up! Wake Up! The sun will be out in a moment!" Drill Instructor Sentry yelled running up and down the aisle. "And get in front of your bunks!" We all stood in front of our bunks and waited for his next order. "You have twenty minutes to shower!" He added as he walked, before he left and turned. "And if you think just because you showered last night means you don't have to; you are wrong." He turned and walked out the room. Everyone stood around awkwardly, given that we had no privacy and had a public shower. From the faces I could see, they were blushing. Which I also had the exact same look in basic, but got over it in two weeks. "I don't understand why you're all blushing," James said "and I don't remember much about anatomy of ponies, but aren't your dicks hidden?" Someone else cleared his throat, "Well, yes, but it's more what's implied." He said at the same time Michael walked by in the buff, towel over his shoulder. "We can discuss the social meaning of men showering together all day but we have about twenty minutes to do so." He explained as he walked by. "Besides, you'll be used to by next week." *** Three days later We were eating lunch, after breakfast we had a two hour class on basic military history, followed by drilling, lunch and back to class. Equestria had a fairly calm history in warfare, only fighting the griffons and minotaurs a few times each, generally to keep some part of the eastern coast. A few battles against dragons clans raiding for riches and dealing with pirates. "What in the name of Christ on a unicycle is this?" James asked holding a clear of rainbow up. "That's pure rainbow dude." Someone said "It's pretty spicy so good luck." Jame poured a little of the side of bowl and dipped a tomato in it. In a few moments his cheeks were red and his forehead was a little damp from sweat. "That's got a little kick to it, wow. Reminds me of a Indian place back home." I grabbed it and poured it on the side of my plate and stuck my fork it in. "Good luck knowing your stomach dude." The same guy said as I tried itIt wasn't all that bad, a litter spicier than a jalapeño but still manageable. "This time really isn't that spicy to me." I said "You're weird. So what's next?" Someone asked, everyone looked at each other to find out. "Probably something else in that classroom again." Michael replied "The first week or so is all about learning customs, who to salute, when to salute, when to not to. Some drilling exercises." "We might learn some basic first aid." I added "Something I was taught, I can slap a big bandage on someone if I need to. But anything bigger would need an actual corpsman. We also were taught some hand to hand combat skills. But even then the Marines is different from the army and I'm also ignoring the fact that it's two different countries." "So when do we get to actually shooting?" Flash asked "For me it took about five weeks. A couple weeks in a classroom, then swim week since that's the Marines heritage followed by some PT. Then we hit grass but we spent several days learning about the guns and getting in position to shoot. Then we got real bullets." "So we have another week before we even touch a gun?" He said in disbelief. "More like two or three, but about that, yea." I explained as I took a bite of my sandwich. "Took me a month to start training with guns as well." Michael said. "What'd you guys train with? MP5s?" "Too big. Couldn't fit in the cockpit. We used mostly the P12 and MP7." "What about you Dan." James asked "M16?" "I used the M4 on both deployments but we used the M16A4 is basic and some had it in combat. I used the SAW sometimes in basic it never deployed and we all were taught to use the M2." "Ever use the fifty in Afghanistan?" "On occasion. I was supposed to get on it once if I did I would be dead." "You never menti-" Michael began to say. "LUNCH IS OVER EVERYPONY." One of the DIs shouted. "Clean up and line up!" We all fell in and marched back out. I watched as some recruits were pulled out of line for whatever they did and began to kiss asphalt. We marched back to the class room for the next military history lesson. "Welcome back." Drill Instructor Mobile Strike said. "We'll pick up where we left off: Modern Warfare and Equestria. We'll be talking about the last fifty years of warfare." I immediately thought of all the wars America was involved from Vietnam all the way to my time in Afghanistan. "This time, is one of peace and military innovation. As you all learned in first grade, there hasn't been a year in a century and Celestia willing there won't be one for a long time." She continued, I couldn't help but think how ponies use Celestia's name like God's. The only difference is one is the head of state and the other is a omnipresent form. "The biggest innovation during these time was the creation of gunpowder, the musket and cannons by Black Powder. Obviously like everything else made, they were improved upon over time. Leading us up to out most recent Musket: The Stellum Mark Four." She said grabbing on it from the wall. It was five feet long and looked like an ordinary musket from the Revolutionary War. "This is the first musket to have rifling. Anypony know what that is?" "It is when the barrel of the gun has grooves in it to help improve accuracy and range of the bullet, Drill Instructor." I said. She smiled at me. "Very good Kroger. However a few months back a new gun came out. Some genius figured how to put the powder in the bullet and a new gun was born. I don't know much about it since it's way above my pay grade. Rumor has it that the gun can hold more than one bullet. That's about all I know." "Sounds like a bolt action." James whispered to me. "Will we ever use the new gun?" Someone asked "Unless it turns out to be a failure; otherwise you'll use it. They may decide to give it to units in the field or bring it here first." She replied "Moving on with history. The last time the military was used in combat was in Canterlot three years ago. You all know that story since you were all alive for it. But I was there." She said, several others in the class started to talk quiet. "Did you know Changeling blood is blue but turns green? It does that for some reason. None of the brainiacs figures out why. That's enough for today, get out of here."
Basic Part 3Author's Note This one was supposed to be atttached to part two, but the work wasn't being saved Basic Part 3 "This is a standard issue rifle. You're all one of the first to use them because they're so different from the old guns everypony must be taught how to use them." Drill Instructor Sentry explained, as he continued to examine the gun. "Kroger, you use something like this?" "Negative. I used the M4 carbine." I responded "Carbine? Those are way shorter than a musket. Think you can handle this?" "Absolutely. I used mine on semi auto but I would use full auto when we were protecting a HVT. I was also taught on a rifle in basic. But it's way different than that thing." "Damn. Ok everypony, watch me figure this out. I wish they gave us some time to learn these guns ourselves." He muttered to himself, he loaded the gun and looked down range. He shot once, recocked the gun and shot again. "This is already way nicer than those muskets. Alright everyone on the line! You're doing some work." We all stood up and formed a line on the range. "Prone!" We all immediately ate dirt and looked down range. "Up! Now come grab a gun, it's time you do some real practice." We all grabbed a gun and fifteen bullets. It was no M16 and ninety rounds, but it'll do. "Alright, slide the clip in, it's designed to let the bullets in and the clip will slide out and onto the ground. Since I went over gun safety during the last two days, here's a tip; don't point the rifle at anypony." I slid the clip in and watched it fly out with a sound similar to the Garand clip hitting the ground. I pulled the bolt backwards from instinct before I realized it was wrong. Correcting my mistake, the bolt slid forward and locked in place. "Shoulder you weapon!" We all lifted our guns up to our shoulder and looked down the sights. The range was filled with targets of all shapes and sizes, ranging from a less than hundred yards out to almost half a human mile. "Fire!" The line exploded into a cloud of smoke and fire, along with the sound of a hundred rifles going off. A few coughs came throughout the line, I barely blinked and took in a deep breath of acidic smell from the powder. I was expecting to get hit by a sudden PTSD attack caused by the smell of gunpowder. Luckily, I kept my PTSD flashbacks at zero throughout basic so far. I rechambered the gun immediately and looked down range for a long off target. Several guns around me went off and I went as well. I was on checkpoint duty outside Khandahar City. It was a fairly busy day for checkpoints, it was market day so farmers were coming to sell their goods. The Taliban were coming to kill us and get into the city. An old pickup came rumbling down the road, most likely some farmer or merchant t comping to sell stuff. He pulled up to the checkpoint and we asked some questions as we searched his truck. "Ask him if he knows any hajis." Sergeant Jud told our terp. When he was asked if he knew any, he shook his head. Before my first deployment, I looked up some basic words in Arabic to help me while over there. Unfortunately they don't speak Arabic, but rather dozens of languages were found in the country. But it was obvious he was saying no, so we let him on his merry way. Despite our attempts to find any terrorists and make them attack us, it was another boring checkpoint duty. An hour later, a small convoy sped towards us, mostly likely a local governor or warlord. Warlords were fine half the time, knowing full well we would end them before sunset. Instead the trucks slowed down while the lead car sped up. "VEBD!" Someone shouted and we all starting shooting at the engine and driver. AN: VBED is Vehicle Borne Explosive Device. The car crawled to a stop, then exploded, most likely the driver's attempt to so something. The remaining trucks drove up and their passengers hopped out and started shooting us. We returned fire and quickly dealt with them. "Isn't checkpoint duty supposed to suck?" I asked. "No because every road, no matter how insignificant, is significant." Brody replied. "Stop puking that shit up, Brody." Kid said, "Let's go see if they have anything good on them." I woke up on a bed and a pain in my arm, next to me was a corpsman looking down at me. "How do you feel?" He asked. "Fine." I answered, "What happened?" "From what I was told when you entered, you froze up on the range. Whatever happened they couldn't get your attention. Brought you in here with your arms still sticking straight out." "I had a PTSD attack, it wasn't even that bad. It was when I was pulling fucking checkpoint duty and some guys attacked us. It wasn't even that intense." "I'm not a head doctor who spouts big Prench words so I don't know. I'd head back to your unit and keep on your day." I walked back to the range to find my company still there. "Welcome back, Kroger." Drill Instructor Sentry said to me as he handed me my rifle back. "Feel better?" "I'm perfectly fine. I just don't understand why it happened." "Well, if you ever need an ear, obviously none of the colts here have served. But I was in Canterlot during the Royal Wedding." "You've seen combat? You're bullshitting me." "One of the few. What happened?" "One minute I was here, next thing I knew I was pulling checkpoint duty. It wasn't anything traumatic." "Like I said, if you need an ear I'm here. If you want, you can sit out the rest of the day." "I'm fine, it was a small one. It's when I start yelling you should be worried. Those are the one with dead civilians and friends." I answered with a grin as I grabbed my gun. "Dead civies? No army should be killing civies?" "Yea? Tell that to the fuckers who did." I walked off and rejoined the line the range. I checked my gun to find it empty. I checked my pockets for the spare rounds and was surprised to find them. I decided to practice on the gun empty, just in case I had another attack. I went through the motions of loading, aiming and shooting until we were told to shut it down. *** Later that night I was in my bunk, trying to get some sleep. Ever since I enlisted back home, I was hit by cases of insomnia. I wasn't the only one with it, I would walk around sometimes to ponder whatever happened to come to me that night. My thoughts took me back to something I thought of often; am I making the right choice? What Michael and I was technically treason since we were in the military. But on the other hand was no one back home would know because no one knew where we were and at some point our enlistment would have ended. While I made the choice near what we assumed to be Thanksgiving, I still would have 'But what if..." thoughts during the winter. I rolled over to be on my side and continued to think my decisions over. Canterlot Princess Luna looked at a map of all the divisions for her triennial review, her second since she returned. She would review the change in population and redeploy troops as needed, based on the movement of her ponies. The maps revealed a large trend: More ponies were heading south than anywhere else, even those who immigrated to Equestria was living in the south. Most major cities were along the coast, with a few exceptions, such as Canterlot or Stalliongrad. Even then, none of them were in the south! "Las Pegasus has seen some growth, but barely." Princess Luna noted. "Most are in small towns, such as Appleloosa. Ponyville has also barely grown, even with Twilight there. Oak Ridge has doubled in population though, nearly three times." She wrote down her recommendations to mention to her sister. Two new divisions to be trained for the southern-central part of Equestria with one in or near Ponyville due to Twilight's presence. Camp Warwick, four weeks later We finally finished basic, only one more thing to do: graduation ceremony the following morning. We were being given our first assignment after graduation. I was hoping to stay on the front and not a desk warrior. "Gear Shift, Match Box, driving school." Yet two more examples of pony names being spot-on. I thought to myself. Match Box, despite sounding good at starting fires, shares his name with the toy car company back on Earth. "Kroger, Fuchs, Magomedov, Carpenter, officer school." I was surprised, so was everyone else. I was planning to enter the OCS for the Marines in Quantico in a few years, but to become one a few months after basic. "An officer?" Michael asked, "I doubt I would've stayed long enough back home for that." "Well, all four of you did well in leadership roles. The Princesses themselves asked for you to be an officer, Kroger." I can't find much on officer schools that was useful so I may jump that and pick up in fall/winter
Prep workAuthor's Note I just wanted to let you guys know that writing this story has been a FUCKING blast. That being said, don't worry, the story has AT LEAST another 100k words to be written. I'm aiming for 150k-200k. Thank you to everyone who's favorited it or follows it Next chapter: Another jump an maybe some action. Definitely some shooting and explosions Prep work I woke up the next morning at seven sharp and I was ready to go. I wanted to go back down there and look at everything in daylight. I was hoping another letter would have arrived at some point to give me some more information. "Tired of this pussy footing." I thought aloud, "No political horse shit in this so no need to be secretive." I walked to the kitchen to grab something to eat. Twilight was already there, cup of tea and paper being held in her magic. "Good morning, Dan." "Morning Twilight. What's new?" "I got a letter last night from Luna. She said she's making an announcement soon about the military." "Good to hear, she want me there or something? Otherwise, I'll spend a decent amount of time at the base. I need to implement some training exercises or something. Let everyone get to know everyone and for us to command a large number. Would I have to clear any training with you?" I explained as I toasted a bagel. Twilight rubbed her head, "It probably wouldn't hurt. If you need some more room, let me know and the government can buy more land." I started thinking if we would need more land. Artillery would need a place to practice for sure, so a few acres would be needed. A range next door would also be needed, so more land there. The support battalions have everything they need. I also wanted to get some other small things, furniture and are for the wall in the administration building and other places was something else I wanted. "Wouldn't hurt." I added. "Artillery needs a place to shoot away and so does everyone else. I don't know, five acres? Maybe more? I'll head over later and check it out." "What time?" Before I could answer, someone singing a walk into the kitchen. "Mornin'." James said as he walked in. "Morning, Colonel." I answered with a shit eating grin. "Morning, General, sir!" He shouted and stood at attention. "Calm down. I don't want to be called sir or general. I'll make that announcement when some troops arrive. Also we're heading over to the base soon. Hua?" "Hua Dan." AN: Hua is the Equestrian Army's form of war cries We talked until Michael and David joined us. We left to head over to the base. "Welcome to Camp War Foot." I said, as I lifted the gate up for everyone to enter. Michael stopped and looked at me, "War footing is gearing up for a war, you know that, right?" "Yes, but that's not the point. No one here knows that. I was going with Camp Harmony, since the Element Bearers live here, but it's already used. It's just one more piece of this division that makes it unique. I swung by last night and looked around. Did some paperwork and shit." "Camp Sparkle?" Twilight offered. "Maybe. There are plenty of bases named after people, they usually were killed in the area. Still not a bad idea. Nothing is set in stone." I gave a quick tour, since I struggled to remember the layout from the dark night. We walked into officer country and looked at the barracks we'd be living in." "Do we have our own huts or maybe our own rooms?" James asked "Who said we have to live on base? I rented a small place with some friends a few blocks away from base." I answered. "I probably will since I'm the CO; need to be close by. Maybe have some junior officers and NCOs live off base. A few will have families come as well." "Well, there's maybe five houses for sell around town at anytime." Twilight noted. "So expanding the town is needed." "There's eighteen thousand fighting men, a few thousand support staff and families. Let's say five hundred families move here. I say families first then some apartments for anyone who wants to live off base." "Agreed. I'll get in touch with some construction companies and have them starting adding some houses to the west edge. I'll leave some space for shops as well." Twilight added. "Also, would you know what our division name is?" I questioned, "I haven't been told yet and it seems kind of important to me, like are we an infantry or are we something new?" "They haven't told you? That's weird. It certainly should have been given already." "Only thing I got was a letter from Princess Celestia to congratulate me on my promotion. Unless it's something so fundamentally different from the rest of the army they don't know what to call it." "Maybe they're making it into a marine division." James suggested. "Keep you nice and comfy." "Perhaps, that would explain my massive promotion. I might be the world's foremost expert on amphibious assaults. But we're in the middle of the country, no ocean to practice and we have all these trucks." "Trucks?" "Yea. I'm not sure how many, but there's probably a thousand. Just sitting there waiting for someone to use them. Definitely can't use those on the beach unless they have a magic spell to drive across water." "Like Jesus." David noted "He walked, but yes. The trucks are near some windowless building. I thinks it's the prison or something." I led the the group over to the motor pool. "Behold, a lot of trucks. Oh and also there's the jail or something." "Have you tried the door?" James asked "Locked. Keys are most likely in the admin building. They might be in my desk or someone els's desk. I'm not entirely sure though." "They're obviously around here." Michael added. "Just a matter of where and which key goes with which building." "They better be labeled or I'm destroying this whole base. Admin building is over here." I said, continuing the tour. I opened the door and let everyone in. "This place is pretty empty." Twilight noted, everyone else added their complaints of the wall decorations, or lack there of. "Yea, it's something I want to piece. Add some paintings up, photos of people or something. I got time to figure it out. I'm thinking some stuff of Ponyville or something. Probably a few of military leaders as well. Have a look around, my office is over here. Your offices are probably down that hall. Do whatever, check your offices for any paperwork, explore the base or just leave. Don't matter to me." I said to my subordinates. "And me?" Twilight asked "Explore, head home, do some shopping. I plan on being here at least an hour handling crap. I'm assuming some troops will be arriving soon, today or tomorrow." "I have a meeting with local businesses soon anyway." "If they complain that they don't have enough business, tell them that they'll have more customers soon." Michael said. "Will do." She replied with a smile, teleported away and I went to my office. On my desk was a new letter. Dear Major General Kroger, I would like to extend my personal congratulations to you on your promotion, along with additional information. First, Captain Solar Beam and his company will arrive this evening and be assigned to the First Battalion. The rest of your division will slowly filter in as new recruits are trained. They will be spilt between you and the Twenty Second Infantry, the other latest division. Speaking of your division, yours is the First Motorized. Where as all the others are still reliant of their own two feet to move, you will move faster on the field of battle. This is the main reason for your large leap in ranks. Such a revolutionary new tactic often requires a leader who sees the world in a different light. Some are obviously opposed to your new rank, but in time they will see you are the best candidate for the job. Yours truly, Princess Luna "We got a name boys!" I shouted. "Something good?" James called back. "First Motorized. That why all those trucks are here." "Meaning what?" "While the rest of the army marches, we sit on our asses and drive to combat. It's what I did in Afghanistan." "My father was armored infantry, what's the difference?" "It's called mechanized by most and they use APCs or IFVs, nice and armored and completely protected from small arms fire. They're also treaded, like a tank." I said, volume dropping when I realized why I was in charge of the division. The trucks could keep up with our tanks. "Guys! I know why we got big promotions!" "Our good looks?" Michael offered "Yes! No, it's our tanks. We should grab them and bring back! This is the start of motorized warfare. We should also look into how fast they all go." "So we're racing tanks." James said "Sounds like fun!" David added. "Also wouldn't the tanks be destroyed at some point in a war?" "I mean, you got a point Davey. But we're officers, we won't be within a mile of a fight." "Says who? You can bet I'll be up front, I joined to fight. Not sit a hundred miles behind the lines. That's why I wanted to be a captain, still fight and no one would bat an eye." I cried The door squeaked open and a voice called out. "Hello? Anypony here?" I stood up and walked out into the lobby. "Now that sounds like Captain Beam." I said and walked into the lobby. "General." He saluted and I returned. I couldn't help but feel awkward as the man older than me saluted me out respect. Now I felt how second lieutenants felt when they were saluted. "Your men outside?" "No, I told them to head over to First Battalion land and get set up. What's the game plan?" "Drink until we die or the rest of the division arrives. Whatever comes first." "Sounds like a good plan. Where's a good place to drink?" "I always go to a little booze store. Ran by a woman named Berry Punch. I'm partial to Harper Whiskey. Follow me." I led Beam to my office. "Pardon the lack of furniture, this place is brand new. I'm thinking a small high table on the wall with some booze." "Well you won't be the first and certainly not the last." I laughed at that. "No, not even close. The reason I wanted to talk in private was simple. I don't know what I'm doing and neither do my colonels." I raised a hand before he could protest. "I'm currently twenty four and a two star general. I don't have to spell out my issue." "You don't believe you can lead." "Not a command this large. I think someone like you, granted higher than your rank, should be here and I should be a lieutenant or I should replace you as captain." "Well, what I learned from those above me and what I do for those below is simple. You don't them how to do but what to do and let them figure it out. Sometimes you may have to do yelling, but that's life. You obviously don't believe in yourself. I could see a colonel or a one moon general here, but you, General, have seen more about than half the army combined. I never seen combat or a dead body." "Which is the exact reason why I don't like this promotion. I've seen combat, I'm not a guy who can stare at map and photos and say where to attack. We both want to be a general, but in my mid-fucking-twenties? No thank you." "Suck it up, buttercup. This sure as shit isn't a dream. Besides, you can have four moons on your shoulder before your mane goes gray." I nodded at his last point. I already knew that I couldn't do a thing about it. "There's one thing I want you to see, come with me." "Yes, General." "Also, don't call me that. Just Dan. Also don't salute me unless we're at a formal event." "Feels odd having somepony older calling you sir." "Bingo." "I've never had it, I worked my way up the ladder." "You ever enlisted? Was there a Private Beam ten years ago?" "Just a Second Lieutenant four years back. Once I graduated high school I spent some time working on a farm. Got bored and joined the army." "Shame you missed out on being a private, always get some stories from that time." I laughed at one of them. "I remember one time we to hit by a storm and orders were not to go outside without our armor, guys wore only that around base." We had a good laugh at that one. "But this is what I wanted to show you." "Truck? Isn't this for logistics?" "Some hopefully. But this is our way to fight. We'll ride to the battle in these things." I finally got a close up view of them, they were fifteen feet long, a couple feet of the ground. Good ground clearance, but could be prone to tipping over. I climbed on the bumper and popped the hood. She had a V-6, which seemed small to me. A canvas trap covered the back of the truck. "Not bad. Could be worse." "How many could could you fit?" My Captain asked "Lets go look." We peeked into the back and climbed in, "I'd say eight or ten. Depends on the gear they have. Wish they had a weapon on them, they're sitting ducks in this thing." "Cut the front of the cover off, add a gun or two. We'd lose room for them to sit, but better than losing them." "Well whenever my mechanics arrive we do do that. We could get some sheet metal or something light and put on the outside, a little more protection. Let's worry about it later. Go get settled in."
I'm not a salesman but here's a gunAuthor's Note Writing "Grabbed my moons" makes me think Dan is grabbing his ass for some reason. I really do like word building. It's always fun to create new ideas that help led to conflict instead going for a forced conflict. I'm not a salesman but here's a gun The following day, Camp Warfoot I walked into work at 8 in the morning. I noticed a few soldiers milling about, some playing poker. "How much to get in?" I asked, so far none noticed who I was. "Ten bits." One of them answered "Is that the officer discount?" Finally, one looked up at me. He was confused by my non-pony face. "Who are you?" I grabbed my moons. "The dumb son of a bitch they put in charge. God help you." They all jumped up to salute me. "Sir!" "At ease, boys. Carry on, I may join in at some point down the road." "O-of course, General. See you around." I ignored the fact I was called General since they were clearly new. I was hoping that some veteran sergeants would be among my new arrivals. "Hey Dan!" A familiar voice called and I turned around. "Flash? What the fuck are you doing here?" "I've been assigned here. What about you?" "This is my command. Welcome to the First Motorized." "You're pulling my leg man, they'd be insane to put you in charge." For the second time in five minutes I grabbed my moons and showed him. "Oh." "I've sorta got over it. I've figured by now I can't change it. What are you assigned to?" "You. I was assigned bow gunner and co-driver. I wasn't told of what though." I had one member of my tank crew, one of sixteen needed. I also realized I was never given a roster who has arrived, leaving me in the dark of new arrivals. I would probably needed an aide of some sorts. Maybe James would be a good fit for the job. Just one more thing I need to handle. "I'm not sure of anyone else assigned. Go set up in a Third Battalion barrack, I'll let James know. Also, just call me Dan. We know each other well enough for that." "You got it." I continued on to the admin building, with no one else nearby. I knew I was the only one in the building, unless someone else arrived. Instead going left to my room, I took a right. The very first room was the archives room. The inside was filled with file cabinets from floor to ceiling. "The fuck is all these supposed to be used for?" First drawer had the blueprints for the base, along with some other miscellaneous stuff for the base, such as building materials useless shit like the bed frame manufacturer. I looked through the rest of the drawers. I did find names, but they only had medical information and were unordered. Something to have second lieutenants handle. I grabbed the blueprints and went back out to the lobby and went over the blueprints. All I learned was the mystery building was the War Room and the prison was tucked behind officer country. I noticed there were several enlisted messes and three officer messes. I didn't approve, they should all be eating together so men can know their officers and vice versa. After seeing combat the wall between officer and enlisted is torn down. Granted, some officers were still pricks. The door opened and someone called out. "Dan? You in here?" "In the back Dash." I heard her walk over. "What's up?" "I have to report to you or something. You see, I'm in the Wonderbolt Reserves so have to check in with so you now." "What do they exactly? Beyond shows. Even the Thunder Birds are active duty." "They used to run messages and do recon. I guess since radios were invented after the last war." "And now that's it's faster than flying, they're the odd man out. Like the army after the Cold War." I noted. She nodded, most likely since she didn't understand. "Recon is still a thing. Maybe fly over, nab somepony and take them prisoner. Except you would have to fly them back. I don't know now." "Radios can be jammed and new technology is not infallible. We used jammers in Afghanistan against the Taliban so they couldn't call in IEDs. What about fighting in the air?" "They used to, pegasi would take off and fight with their fists or knives. They'd attack whoever flew up up to meet them and they'd go for wings; make them fall and die. Then whoever won would control the sky and drop rocks or small bombs." I nodded at the part of history I never knew. "Swinging back around to why you're here, what am I auto on with you? You're the only one in at least fifty miles so it's not like each company, much less each battalion will have someone like you." "I'm not sure either. I probably could do recon and then join the fight." "Is that something you'd be down to do? I could show you at some point." She looked at her phone. "Wouldn't hurt. I have to run now, breaks over." "Alright. If you want to do some training let me know. Good to see." "You too!" She called over her shoulder and walked back out. I went back to reading the map and already planned to remove any barrier on the mess halls. If being in charge was this easy, I could see myself enjoying this. Part of me remembered the Griffon Civil War. For whatever reason whenever the ruler dies, the clans all fight to earn the crown, regardless of family. So after either tearing the country apart or winning with almost no deaths, the clan leader is crowned king in Griffonstone and must proof his worth to everyone he just beat. By declaring war on another country. This led to the size and population changing. At one point they controlled half of Prance and a few kings later, the minotaurs held most of the country. I knew that I had a limited amount of time before something would happen. All I had to do was wait for my troops to arrive and train them for what's basically experimental warfare. No pressure. The time had pass much quicker than I had expected, it was only mid-afternoons and I still had some work to do. I left my office and the blueprint in a drawer. Out in the lobby area, I noticed a microphone on the desk, next to a large box with a shitload of switches. The PA system for the base. I flipped all the switches and pressed the button on the mic. "Testing. One, two, three. Testing." I said before turning it all off, which for all I know wasn't even hooked up the right way and no one heard me. I did one more check of the room and decided to call it a day. Canterlot, that night Princess Luna double checked her hair and makeup in her bathroom mirror. This was her fifth solo speech to the country, her first was to tell everypony that she was no longer Nightmare Moon, although her sister did give her own speech before about it. She walked out of her room and through the castle to the throne room to give the speech. Key guests and reporters will be filing in soon. Celestia was no doubt in the room ever since she set her sun. "Damn." She said aloud, when she realized she forgot her speech. A quick summon spell placed it in her hand. She walked through a seemingly simple door that led through a passage that put her just behind the thrones. "Good evening Luna." Her sister greeted. "All set?" "Yes. I had Perfect Diction look over it earlier." "Two minutes Your Majesties." One of the cameracolts said. "I didn't realize I was getting it so close. I'm surprised you didn't come find me." Luna noted, as she double checked her speech. "I figured you would show up soon. Worse case was they were delayed for a few minutes." "As long as I get to watch the Crowns beat the Thunder I'm fine." "The game is on in thirty minutes." Clestia pointed out. She was glad that her sister had a smooth transition after her return. "One minute!" Somepony cried out. "I'll leave you to it." She said and walked behind the camera. Luna walked to the podium and got ready. She took a deep breath and slowly released it. "Good evening Equestria. I wish to speak about the state of our army. I have reviewed the population of Equestria and decided that an additional two divisions should be raised. Given that the navy is also increasing fleet size, the army should also grow. They are the Twenty-Second Infantry, who will be deployed near Appleloosa and led by General Golden Victory. The other is a new concept, the First Motorized. This division will be led by General Kroger. General Kroger brings a new view to our military, along with his own prior experience. He has been chosen for this new division because the thought of moving rapidly during a time of war is a radical idea and needs somepony with an equally sharp mind. This being said, he will have near complete control over this new division during the formation. I speak for the nation when I say we wish them both the best of luck. We are also announcing a competition for two new designs that everypony is allowed to send designs for. The first is a belt fed machine gun with a bullet diameter of at least eight mintos wide. The second is a small vehicle that can go off road and serve a variety of purposes. Thank you." She turned around and walked off. "Princess!" A reporter called out, "Will all divisions become motorized or will the First be a special division." "We're looking into it." She answered. "Will the Air Force receive a new ship?" Another cried. "It's possible." "Are the rumors that the changelings becoming more aggressive true?" "That situation is being looked into and reactions are being planned." With the last answer Princess Luna and her sister walked out of the room. "Has the army drawn up plans?" Celestia asked, away from the hawk-like ears of the press. "Yes." Her sister answered, "Our friends in the main changeling hive has given us plenty of information. Only issue is finding the damn bugs once they enter a town." "The mages say the detection spell will be done in a few month's time." Luna laughed. "They said that almost two years ago." "I never said I was holding my breath over it. Do you plan do plan to send any units to the Badlands?" "At the moment two brigades from the Fifth since the Twenty Second and First Motor will take several months to be formed. Just a little something to make them think twice about trying something big." "Would you deploy those two so soon?" "The brigades or divisions?" "The divisions. I'm not like you when it comes to the military, but I know you don't deploy green units the instant they're all together." "Ah, yes. The Twenty Second will more than likely sit back since they will be between the Badlands and here. It would also be an opportune time to give Dan a trial run." Luna explained. Celestia's phone rang, "Twilight's calling. Must be to congratulate you for the speech." She answered it and put her phone on speaker. "Hello?" "Hey Celestia!" Twilight replied cheerfully. "I've got somepony who wants to talk to you. Oh and let Luna know she did a good job on the speech. I can't wait to see some of the designs for the off road vehicle." "Did she forget about the gun design?" Luna whispered, Celestia just shrugged. "Good evening, Your Majesties." Dan said. "Good evening to you as well, General. What can we help you with?" "Let's say that I have a good design that could win the machine gun design. I got a bullet here that's about ten and a half mints long-." "Mintos!" Twilight said in the background. "Well we did the math and-" "I did all the math and you just sat on your phone." Twilight butted in. "And basically the smallest measurement for us is millimeters and the conversion comes out to one point two millimeters per minto. So basically this thing can tear up anything with light armor." "Do you have a blueprint?" Celestia asked. "No but I have something better, a working version of it. Send some people to me and they have all the blueprints they'll ever need. I'll let you all know if I cook something up for the vehicle." "I hope so, General. We'll send someone out tomorrow to check it out and submit it to the contest." "Glad to hear your Majesties. Good bye."
Action Time?Author's Note First off, the last chapter set a new single day record of 819 views! So thank you all once again from the bottom of my heart. It's been fun doing this and I plan on writing more in the future. AND THREE THOUSAND WORDS THIS TIME I also purposely left out what gun Dan what talking about last chapter. I know I've been doing MASSIVE jumps but I really wanted some action scenes and needed time to progress. I ALSO fucked up with army organization. It should be brigades and not battalions. Action Time? "Sir you have someone here to see you." James said as he opened the door to my office. Next to him was another soldier, except his unit patch wasn't ours. Mostly because we don't have one. "Captain Blue Print, sir. Reporting as ordered." I glazed over the fact is name is basically a piece of paper with plans on them. "Welcome Captain. I imagine you're here for my designs. Luckily for you I have absolutely nothing to do so follow me." I led him through the base over to the motor pool, where the tanks were now parked. I climbed on top of mine and slapped the fifty cal. "Here she is, Captain. The Ma Deuce. They wanted a big gun, here it is. What do you think?" "I think you're going to hunt a hydra with that gun." He noted. I couldn't help but laugh. "Nah, they're out of season at the moment. Terrorists, on the other hand, are always open season." "You've seen combat?" He asked "Plenty of it. Just a little less than a year of it. We used guns like this on trucks and defending the base, yet here it is mounted on a tank that's seventy years old." "It's been in service that long?" "I don't think it's the exact model, but yes. It's filled a variety of roles and does a damn good job so it's fought in plenty of wars and will continue to do so." "Tell me some more about it, if you don't mind, sir." "Come on up and I'll give you a tour." I watched slowly climb up the tank, clearly afraid of falling. "She won't hurt you, I promise." "It's even bigger up close." The Captain noted of the gun when he joined me on the top of the tank. I opened the ammo box next to the gun. "This is what it fires, twelve point seven millimeters wide. I've seen this thing tear apart walls, cars and quite a few bodies." "That's one hay of a hole to patch up." Captain Print said, as he started to take pictures of the gun. "How much does it weigh?" "About eighty pounds. Although I'm not sure what that translates over to whatever you guys use for weight, but it's heavy." "Do you have some spare rounds so they could be reversed engineered?" "Plenty of those, it should be fired around five hundred rounds a minute." "I'll pass that on to the engineers. I think I'm all set." "Just like that?" I asked, not sure if he was making a joke, "I could've taken pictures and sent some rounds." "Yea but we gotta convince the Princesses that we do stuff." We shared a laugh. "I feel you there, what's next for the gun? I mean the plans and whatnot for the competition." "We'll make a prototype and enter it for the first round of choosing, unless four are entered. In that case we'll just test them all, the whole thing should take a few months. If you want my opinion, I like the way this thing looks, it just screams try and mess with me. I think if he doesn't win, it'll find a role." We slid off the tank and began to walk back towards the gate. When we arrived, I offered him my hand. "I hope it wins, all I could do now is hope. Thank you, regardless for coming here Captain." He shook my hand "Of course, General. Somepony will keep you updated on the competition." He walked through the gates and back towards town. I went back to my office to see if I had anymore work that I had to worry about. I wrote down promotions for my aides de camp and looked over the non-existent orders and supply requests, I walked back out with a plan to return later in the week. I read somewhere that major generals are allowed three aides:a colonel, a major and a lieutenant. I already had a colonel or three up my sleeve, but needed a major and lieutenant. I planned for to promote Captain Beam to that rank and let him keep his company or give him a battalion. I didn't know any lieutenants, but since they were such a low rank for officers I could easily promote Sentry to it. Three months later "First Brigade will run small unit exercises and be the reserve battalion this week. Second will keep their assignments and Third will fill in for First. Questions?" I said to my colonels. We were "Whitetail Woods?" Michael asked. "As always. Also James, reports from Mad Brooks say some noise was heard coming from the general directions of the Everfree. It's probably long gone but send a squad to check it out." "Wilco." James responded and left. "He's doing well." David noted. I didn't respond but I agreed with him. I was concerned that there would be a grave mistake of putting an eighteen year-old in charge of six thousand, some of whom were his age or older, but James proved everyone wrong. He certainly had some growing pains and was overly cautious when it was his turn to have exercises, but he fixed his issues. I knew no matter how often someone told him that his father would be proud of what he's done he would act with a chip on his shoulder. Like he still had to prove himself. I personally figured it was himself or me. To himself to prove that he can do it and myself because I've became an older brother he didn't have, someone to prove he wasn't some kid, a view I never had of him. I was trying to figure out how to deploy my men in the most efficient way. So far I liked the two one and one off style, for now, which also allowed for the battalion off to do more training. I rotated my battalions on occasion so they would know the towns we protected. I was still waiting on four thousand and five hundred more men to arrive, but I still was able to protect each town with about a platoon, but some needed two or even three. "Sir, there's somepony to see you in the admin building and a report came in from Canterlot." Flash's voice came in over the radio. I answered the radio, "Alright, I'll be over in a minute. You guys are dismissed." I marched over to the admin building and watched several trucks leave to go on patrol. I walked in and found Sentry talking to someone on the radio. "This report came from Canterlot, peace may be coming for the Griffons." "Who said you can go through my mail? I'll demote to private if I catch you again!" I shot back. "You did by making me your damn secretary." "I did? Damn I got to lay off the booze." I looked down at the reports. It was a message from backchannels that said a peace agreement was possibly being reached by the Griffons, with an unknown clan being the top dog and earning the throne. I figured it was diplomatic rumors and nothing would come out of it. No point for me to worry until I actually hear it was confirmed. "A school teacher. Something about having some troops to visit or something." "Okay. Let me know if anything pops up." I said, as I opened the door. Hopefully this meeting wouldn't last too long, I have some other work to do. "Roger that." I closed the door. Inside was Cheerilee, the teacher here before an extra seventy kids arrived in four months. She stood up and offered me her hand. "Thank you for seeing me, General. I'm sure you're a busy stallion." I shook her hand and shrugged my shoulders. "Not really. I'm still missing around four thousand men and I'm just giving order to my colonels. What can I help you with?" That got a smile and a small laugh from her. "Coming up soon is career day. I always try and have a wide variety of ponies come in: farmers, bakers, chefs and every job under the sun. I have never been able to get soldiers to visit" I sat in my chair "Now with fourteen thousand close by, you can have plenty come and talk." "Yes. I was hoping you could send a couple of soldiers over." "I'll make a you a better offer." Her confused face told me I caught her off guard and I kept rolling. "This is an entire division. Eighteen thousand soldiers, but we have doctors; and I know personally that combat surgery is way different from regular surgery. Mechanics, radio operators. We have some others but their importance isn't too high. I'll come and visit, along with regular troops and some support battalions." She obviously didn't expect me to be so generous. "Thank you very much, General! It starts in three days time at nine thirty in the morning." I grabbed a piece of paper off my desk for something later. "What did you mean about combat surgery?" "I was wounded in the back about a third of the way through my second deployment. I'll round a few men up by then." I said as I walked her out the door. "Sentry?" "Yeah Dan?" "Anything new from Canterlot? A vague report is bound to be made clearer soon." "Nothing yet. When we come back there may be an update." I nodded at his point. "Yeah, okay. Come on, we got training. Tanks won't drive themselves." "I'll stay back and design one." "You wish, now come on." I ordered as I walked out. We made about halfway to the tanks when about a dozen soldiers walked up to us. "Excuse me, General, sir." The lieutenant leading them said. I noticed most of them were NCOs "Yes, Lieutenant?" "Me and some of the stallions were wondering if we could have the weekend off." "Who's your colonel?" "Carpenter." "Did you ask him?" "No, sir. I'm not sure where he is." "Alright. Why do you all want the weekend off? Bachelor party for one of you? Going to a city and bar crawling and getting tossed out of strip clubs?" "Sir, we all have kids in school and this weekend they're going camping in Whitetail Woods." I realized I could have them go to the school. "Alright, but on one condition." "What's that sir?" Someone else asked. "In a few days, the school is having a career day. A few of you come with me and I'll sign your passes for the weekend." "That's it?" The lieutenant asked, I like to think I'm not a hardass on most, but if he wants to really earn time off. "Would you like to run eight miles on full combat gear?" "No, sir." They all shouted. "Excellent. Write your names down on some paper and put in the admin building." We continued on our way to the range. So far, there hasn't been any fuck ups with using the tanks. The drivers figured how to drive them and the gunners and loaders got the hang of breech loaders. However, we've only trained on shooting at wooden targets and I was concerned that someone would introduce armored vehicles soon. So I brought in some metal plates for the range instead of usual wood to practice using armor piercing shells instead of high explosive. Everyone was standing around talking. I walked over and shouted, "You ladies ready for some training?" "Sir, yes, sir!" They chanted back. "Good. Mount up, we're heading to the range. We're doing new shit." I looked at my tank as everyone else mounted up. I had a soldier who's a good artist put an actual devil dog on the turret. Everyone else got artwork added to theirs. "Afternoon, all of ya. Box, take us to the range." "Roger." Match Box said. He was a quiet man, usually says no more than three words at a time. His light blue fur reflected the light back up and all over his little corner of the tank. I looked at my loader and gunner, Steel Stud and Eye Spies. Stud was my height and nearly pure muscle, he's probably related to Big Mac. He could handle several shells at a time courtesy of his earth pony strength. His dark gray fur absorbed the light coming in, leaving just his frame. Eye Spies was the lone female on my crew and had easily better than 20/20 eyesight, if such a thing was possible. Her yellow fur glowed with the sunlight. I closed my own hatch and adjusted my periscope. I doubled checked the piece of paper I took from my office, twelve targets, four inch thick iron sheets around eleven feet by thirteen with three hidden in bushes. I turned on the radio to everyone else. "Alright, there's enemy armor in the area. Keep your eyes open." Almost immediately the two on my left opened fire. "удар!" David cried out (AN: Hit, pronounced chit/shit Not kidding.) "Missed!" Michael noted. "Spies, choose your target." "Target in the open, quarter mile." The tank jerked slightly as the shell left and the canister came back in. Stud reloaded the gun while someone else fired. I checked off two targets hit. "Got 'em!" James said, I added another hit. The shooting kept going for fifteen minutes, I wanted to make sure we hit everything and then some. Luckily, shells were not a concern since Princess Celestia had a small addition added on to a factory that makes naval shells to make shells for us. "Alright everyone cease fire. Cease fire." I said, "Next time we come out here we're shooting and scooting. Let's head back, artillery is up next." Three days later We pulled up in front of the school, in total there were eight of us, a private, a sergeant and the lieutenant who asked me, as combat troops. A doctor, a mechanic and an engineer also joined us since they had a more specialized job. I figured me also coming along would be good since there is less than a hundred generals in the army. "Where should I park?" I muttered to myself, a distinct lack of yellow lines and concrete things to almost drove over to tell me. "I should be fine anywhere right?" "Suppose anywhere will do." "Parking in the class, watch out everyone." "Within reason." "Party pooper!" Someone called from the back, to which we had enjoyed a laugh. I decided across the street will be good enough. We were set to arrive an hour after the day actually started, since Cheerilee thought we were extremely busy and any attempts to say we weren't and didn't mind showing up when it started were ignored. "Anyone care when they go?" I asked as we walked over. Silence was my answer. "I'll go first then we'll go by rank." I received a chorus of 'Yes sir' We walked in and took a spot on the far wall. Someone else was talking and judging by his clothes, he worked in an office. "And that's how I got my cutie mark in law. Any questions?" When no hands went up, everyone clapped. "Thank you, Mr. Jury." Cheerilee said, "General, would you or one of your soldiers like to go next?" The class turned to look at us all. "Of course. I'll go first and we'll go down the ranks." I said, making my way to the front. "My name is Dan Kroger and I am a Major General." A kid raised a hand, "Yes?" "What's a Major General?" "Good question, I am in charge of a division, which is made up of twenty thousand soldiers, which can be further broken all the way down to groups of four called a fireteam. But above a division is a corp, made of three divisions, then an army group, which is two corps together and above that is the entire army. But getting back to my rank, since the newest Major General, all others have more experience than me. Then are Lieutenant Generals, Regular Generals, General of the Army and finally the Princesses themselves. The ranks for Generals go by moons, Brigadier Generals wear one moon, I have two and so on." "You seem quite young to hold such a high rank." One of the parents pointed out. I laughed at their statement, "Oh, I am. I'm only twenty four, I'm probably the youngest general, in general." I shared a light laugh with everyone else. "But I'm the youngest by a couple years, if not more." "Why's that?" Another parent asked. "I wish I knew, but my best guess is that I've spent about a year in a combat zone. I spent five years in the United States Marine Corps. It was like the army, but we do beach landings." I paused for a moment to wait for someone to ask me about the Corps. Instead a little girl raised her hand. "Yes?" "Did you ever kill anypony?" I covered my laughing with a fist. "Glimmer!" Cheerilee hissed. "It's fine." I waved off her concerns. "Um, yes I have. I've seen some horrible things, done horrible things. But, I've played soccer and handed out candy with kids. I have seen weird things-" "Base to Sandman Actual." My radio interupted. "Must be important if they want be right now, pardon me." I said as I pulled the radio of my belt. "Sandman Actual go ahead base." "Sir, this information is for your ears only, are you in a safe place?" I looked up with a confused look. Clearly something big was happening. I excused myself and went outside. "I am now. Why? What's going on?" "Sir, there are reports that changelings are attacking cities across Equestria." "Are they confirmed?" "Yes, sir." I leaned up against the wall. So much for a quiet few years before I had to train until a war broke out. "Fuck." Was the only word I could think of. I started thinking of a response.
Finally some actionAuthor's Note ITS FINALLY HERE Finally some action "Have Third Brigade go and reinforce everywhere. Have an additional company or two in town and a squad with the Princess. Have someone come by here with our weapons. Actually, send a squad and we'll come back to base. Get people inside. Have all units check in. Make sure a battalion is always inside the base." "Roger that, sir." In the distance I heard several rifles shots. "Hurry up on it, I just heard gunfire." I didn't wait to get a response and went back inside. I went back inside and found the civilians against the far side wall and hiding, with parents holding their kids. "What's going on?" A civilian asked. Since it was obvious they knew something was wrong I didn't hold back. "Changelings have launched attacks across the nation." I waited a moment to see if panic would set in, luckily no one flipped out, at least verbally. "At the moment a squad of troops are on the way to protect you on the way to town." "Are you mad? Sending us out there with those bugs being Celestia-knows where." Another parent shrieked. "I assure you I am not insane. This building is quite isolated and you all being home will making it easier to protect you all." Behind me, the door slammed opened and a black pony with holes in its limbs was outside, its horn glowing "Changeling!" The sargeant shouted and rushed him, both tumbling back out the door. The magic from its horn went into the roof. I ran to join them outside as the civilians screamed. They were rolling around on the ground, I grabbed the changeling by his shirt and threw him into the wall. "What do you want?" I asked, instead he punched me in the gut. I loosened my grip on him and he punched me again. I staggered backwards, I tensed up waiting for another hit, but the sergeant keep along again. "ETA for back up three minutes out." My radio announced. I took a few steps back to recover my breath and get ready in case more come out of the woods. The sarge was stilling handling himself well. He gave the changeling an uppercut and tripped him, forcing it to fall. He quickly jumped on top of it before giving it a few punches and it passed out. "Now what?" He asked me. "Hold him down , Sergeant..." "Solar Rise, but everyone calls me S." Before I could respond, several trucks pulled up in front of the school. Only one had troops in them. I walked over to the officer in charge, a lieutenant. "Lieutenant! Where are the rest of your men?" "Sir, they are at the base and I brought these trucks to bring the civilians back to town." "Alright. Keep your eyes open on the tree line." I went back inside the school. "Okay, everyone, trucks are here. Just stay calm." I watched them head out, Cheerilee in the rear, I followed her out. "This is one hell of a career day, huh?" "If I do another one and it bests this, I'll quit right away." "I'll hold you to it." I watched her get in a truck, pushed the gate up and banged the side twice. "My boys! Mount up! We're heading back." We remounted, prisoner tied up, and I drove as I fast as I could with a stick shift. Luckily I had experience with driving stick, thanks to my shitty Honda Accord that was older than me when I got it as a first car. We pulled up to base and were checked to see if we were changeling. Unfortunately, no spells were created yet to find hidden changelings, until they released one we couldn't tell. I'd have to create a verbal challenge until they did. I drove to the motor pool and slammed the brakes and ran to the armory. Instead I remembered that I was a general and shouldn't be near the front. "Take that prisoner to the jail! Have intelligence talk to him." I turned and took off for the War Room, hopefully someone else will be there. Jame's brigade must come back, resupply and head back out. Inside of the room were my colonels, making adjustments to the map. "Third is about ten out." James said. "Danny boy wants a battalion here in reserve, then another company in Ponyville. We could send out platoons to wherever else." I leaned against the wall to watch them interact. I wanted to see if they could work together. "Oak Ridge would need two more platoons." David added, "Minimum." "James, you should send a company up there. Maybe even a battalion and spread them out further. Oak Ridge has fifteen thousand." Michael said, moving an orange battalion block to the town. "I do not tell people how to do things, tell them what to do and let them surprise me with their results." I quoted, to reveal myself. "Now name a state in the U.S." "Why?" "Need to make sure you're not a changeling." I said. "California." "Texas." "New York." I let out a small laugh. "Yeah, your foreigners all right. If any of you said Rhode Island or Idaho, I'd be concerned. Glad to see you all could work together. Have all companies check in?" "Yes. The platoons in Oak Ridge have no contact but request reinforcements. How long have you been here." Michael "Since Third was ten mikes out. So they're five out now. You're still missing two thousand men, right James? That's four battalions." "Yeah. Why?" "Doing some math, five companies of a hundred men make a battalion. Twelve battalions of five hundred make a brigade. Three brigades of six thousand make a division." "Add the fact me and Mike are missing a thousand men each and James is missing two thousand and you'd have the First Motorized." David pointed out. "I have eight battalions to go wherever." James said. "Well, seven actually since you want one here." "One to Oak Ridge, for sure. Then, I guess break them down to battalions and send them wherever else. Actually, keep them all here except the one to Oak Ridge. We're blind against their plans. I heading over to the castle, I need a bigger picture and see what is happening in the rest of the country. Keep in touch on radio." Canterlot Castle "How much of the city is ours and when will we have full control?" Princess Celestial asked. "Just a few more blocks, there's probably a few hiding in the area and no doubt some who are still hidden or we missed. The city will be ours again by night." General Keg answered. "Most units have reported they have searched half the city. The only ones we haven't heard from are the countryside units, but I guarantee by morning we'll have full control." "Of which: the country or city?" "Both. We're also drawing up plans to respond." "Excellent, I want my sister to review them tonight and for me to see it in the morning." Celestia said as she walked out. Castle Friendship Evening was slowly turning to night and I was still waiting to hear that we had the whole area under control. Twilight and I were in the War Room in her castle. "All units, check in, over." I called on the radio. Usually it goes by company all the way down to the last one in Third Brigade. Not this time. "Sandman two-one! The whole town is being attacking, over." Someone answered. In the background I could hear yelling and gunshots. "We need immediate reinforcements. We may be forced to pull out." "Base here. Two companies are ready, what is your location, over." Someone else said "North edge of Millport, but platoons are scattered throughout the town. I'm not certain of their status. We're taking heavy fire now, over and out." "Over and out." I put the mic back on the side. "Damn. Twilight, pass on that the town of Millport is under attack and not under control." The two of us have been in the room, occasionally someone else entering to give us an update on town. Surprisingly, the town had few changeling to attack. They must've expected to failure and didn't give a shit. "Also tell them gay I won't be around." Twilight turned to look at me. "Where are you going?" "Millport. That's where the fight is." "You're not some young and innocent private who wants to fight." "You're right. I'm not innocent. I have the blood of at least a hundred men on my hands. Besides the tank will hold." "So you want more blood on your hands? You're just going to kill anything that moves?" "Only if they try to kill me first." I answered as I walked out. I feared a direct attack on the castle, so I arrived with tank and crew in tow. Scattered around the outside was a squad along with other troops to defend Ponyville. "Mount up, we're heading to Millport." I ordered, the engine roared to life and we took off to joint the trucks already heading over. 3rd Person, Millport Captain Blue Steel peeked out from his cover, a heavily damaged truck, to see any changelings. Unfortunately, he saw twenery pairs of blue eyes staring back. The only good thing he saw was that all of the dead on the road were changelings. He took a potshot at one and pleasantly surprised when he hit one, blue-green blood spluttered. A few magic bolts flew at him and he went behind cover again. "General Kroger said he's a mike out!" His radio operator told him. "What's a mike?" Captain Steel yelled back. He watched one his men get hit in the arm and he shot what he thought was the one who did it. Before his radio operator could guess what a 'mike' was, machine gun fire and an explosion hit the changeling side of the square. As his part of the fight, quieted down, over a dozen trucks through by and at the end was Dan's machine. A door on the roof opened. Dan POV I climbed out of the tank. "Heard you boys needed a hand!" I shouted over the engine. "Yes, sir. This here is the square and we have control of it now." "Have you checked the buildings? Make sure no one bad is in them." "I have men in them for protection and the civilians weren't near the buildings. They all should be back home." "Unless the fucking bugs have them!" I called back. "I'm off to help secure the rest of the town. How many men do you have?" "A hundred but 5 are hurt. One is pretty bad and I'm moving them out soon." "Good thinking. Establish a seven block perimeter around the square. Have your men get some sleep, the night is still early. Urban warfare sucks when you're tired." "Yes, sir!" The Captain said and saluted. He turned to give out orders. I went back inside and checked my map. "Square is on the north edge on town. Whole town is a war zone so let's drive around and see what we find." Sentry turned around. "Are you saying we drive around until we find trouble?" "Yep. Driver forward, take us anywhere." "Roger." Box said and we left the area. We drove a few blocks before several magic bolts came out at. Almost immediately the turret swung to shoot back. I hoped to use the cannon as rarely as possible in the town. The machine guns opened fire at wherever the magic came from. There was no other units nearby to help us, so I swung my periscope around. Sure enough, a black silhouette was on the back. I grabbed my sidearm from the little mount for it and popped the hatch. I looked right at a pair of blue, glowing eyes. I pulled the trigger, the area briefly lighting up the area. Blood splattered across the tank and my face. I went back inside and closed the hatch. "Does changeling blood do anything to people?" I asked everyone, "Like will I get superpower or something." "You get to change shape, it only to something useless." Eye Spies responded sarcastically. "You'll most likely turn into a potted plant or a chair." "I'll be the ultimate spy." I peered outside and didn't see shooting, "Alright, let's keep moving." We ended drove around some more and every time I asked how they were doing, they had the area secured. We went down to the south edge of town to see how everything was going, it was pushing almost midnight before we found trouble. The area was a absolute war zone, one building was engulfed in fire and several others were on fire. Immediately, magic bolts were flying over us. I was waiting for one to bust through the armor and hit someone. Three houses were flinging green bolts around the area. "I'm going out, see if I can find whoever is in charge." I grabbed my gun and jumped out. I ran for cover and slid in next to a Corporal. "Who's in charge?" "Not sure, I heard the Captain got hit, but I'm not sure if that's true. Sarge is next to me." "Alright. Switch with me." He probably could tell who I was in the dark, but we slid past each other. I joined in the fight for a minute, taking shots at anything glowing. I was pretty sure I bagged one or two more. "Who's in charge, Sarge?" I asked. "Maybe me. Maybe a lieutenant. Captain took a hit to the chest." "We need to secure these houses. Set up a Causality Collection Point." "My squad is with you, sir." "Okay, have your men rendezvous in front of the house on the left." "Sergeant Clipper's squad! On me." He shouted and ran forward. I followed and so did another ten men. "Somepony put a grenade in the windows." Someone smashed out the window and lobbed a grenade in. The walls shook as it went off and screams told us someone was hit. "Breach and clear!" I said, instinct kicking in. I moved up and kicked the door open. We killed the rest of the survivors before I had everyone spilt up. I heard a scream from upstairs and I quickly ran upstairs. I found two dead changelings, with one holding a small knife, which was the first time I've seen any weapon from them. In a bedroom were the soldiers, one jerking around on the bed. Everyone was telling about pressure and bandages. "We need a medic!" One shouted, just before the body on the bed stopped moving. They made a few more futile attempts on him, before finally giving up. "I'm sorry." I simply said, "I've lost friends before. You guys take a moment then bring him out so they can take him back." "Thank you, sir." One of them half-whispered. I turned around and went back out. I bumped into Sentry. "Canterlot wants an update, sir!" He told me. It was easily one in the morning so we've been fighting for around nine hours. "Still heavy fighting around Millport! Civilians inside or evacuated. Rest of the area unknown, ask base!" I ordered. "Roger that." And he took off to pass it on. The next morning, Canterlot "When will we have an actual report from Kroger?" Princess Celestia asked. "For the last eight hours all I know is that Millport is the only part of the country where we know changelings are still at. Then he just says he is just fighting them and nothing else." She and are sister were sharing breakfast, one of the few times they were together of the day. "Hopefully soon, sister." Princess Luna replied. "Considering he even went to join the fight doesn't help with the reports. I got a new plan from the generals. A few more were on the way soon." "Anything good?" "Besides the original plan that we had. One more was created over night and I do like it more than the original one. It involves those inside the hive. I think it would be our best chance of a peaceful resolution." "Peaceful or the one with less bloodshed, there's a reason Chrysalis has kept power for years." Celestia pointed out. "You're right. Plus I don't think committing genocide would look good for us." "Agreed. Option Two?" "Option Two." Luna agreed.
The ResponseAuthor's Note I think one of my favorite genres is alt universe because you can change thing you don't like, make adjustments easier (There's a reason Dan isn't using a sword) or in my case being behind in the show (I haven't seen anything past season 5 but have vague ideas). I'm cashing in some of my infinite pile of alt universe chips I expect for this chapter to catch some hate The Response Canterlot. Dan POV I arrived in town, three days after the attack for a meeting of all the division commanders for a response to it. I wondered if I would be chosen to have some sort of a role in it, while we did see a fair amount of combat, I was missing men and we were still quite green. An increase in armed soldiers meant I was getting closer to the castle. I entered the castle and through the throngs of people towards the heart of the castle. Every guard I passed saluted me as I passed them. I walked into the War Room and realized I knew absolutely no one else in the room. Before I could stand there awkwardly, someone walked over to greet me. "General Kroger, your reputation precedes you. I'm General Golden Victory." He said "Good to meet you, Golden. You're the other new general, right?" "I am, commander of the Twenty Second." "First Motorized." I said, shaking his hand. "But I'm sure you already knew that." That got a laugh out of him. "Of course! Those of our rank are quite tight and a rather young individual, who is in charge of a new way to fight and has extensive combat experience already. You made some big waves. Please come join us. I'll introduce you to a few here." I molded my thanks. "This here is Blueblood. Commander of First Infantry." He said, clapping the white unicorn on the arm. "Spent a few months with him as a lieutenant." "General Blueblood." "General Kroger." Golden kept going. "These two here are Arc Light and Urgent Fury. Commander of the Twentieth and Eighteenth, respectively." I ignored that their names were military operations performed by the U.S. We all shook hands before eight other generals and the Princesses walked in. We all saluted. "At ease, gentlecolts." Princess Luna said. "Obviously, you all know why we're here so let to it. We have three options, but in the real world ony two would work. The first is send two or three divisions to the Badlands and deal with the channelings." Princess Celestia jumped in. "The second plan is using changeling on the inside of the hive and overthrow Chrysalis. The last option is to demand her surrender." One of the other generals spoke up. "The last one won't work. She didn't surrender after they attacked Canterlot." "I agree. It didn't work with Iraq in oh-three." I stated. "Saddam Hussein wouldn't surrender, even after months have gone by of international pressure and sanctions. A large military build up on his borders didn't concern him either. Only after Bush gave the go ahead to attack, which he even waited another two days, did he fall. You could still take her alive, but it will have to be at the hands of conflict." Celestial nodded "Very well. I knew it was a long shot to have a peaceful resolution to this." "Still doesn't mean you shouldn't try." Another general offered. "With what resources, General Bolt? They have no embassies with any other nation, much less us. Any attempt to make contact is met with force. I do not want war, but when the other side does not want to talk peace, we have one option. As such, we will have help from those inside the hive." "And we should just trust these Changelings?" "Princess Sparkle met one in the Crystal Empire. I met with him and I trust him." "I say we should trust him." I said. General Bolt turned to speak to me. "What makes you say that?" "Simple. They want change and we can bring change. The Afghans helped us when we liberated their country and we've stuck with them through it all. We'd get tips on terrorists plans and we would build schools. This is actually quite easier than Afghanistan, actually." "Getting back on track." Princess Celestia said. "It's obvious that the military is required for the answer. It's a matter of how strong." The General next to her, who was wearing five stars spoke, "Current plans are for three divisions. I have chosen the Tenth, the Fourth and the First Motor." I looked up from the map. "Sir, I don't think my men are ready for this. We're still missing four thousand men and are still rather green." "Green?" He asked, "Your troops held out against some of the fiercest attacks. Not to mention, you have your own experience." "My own experience was in the field, not in some headquarters a hundred miles away. But seeing combat would have to happen at some point, no point in trying to fight it." I still wasn't sure how well my men will do, or myself for that matter. "The divisions will all leave at six in the morning in three days time and meet in front of Appleloosa. Obviously, the Tenth and Fourth will use train and the First Motor will walk." A laugh went though the room. "Jokes on you. I sold the trucks for some booze. It's in a bottle covered in rare gems and whatnot. Dropped it within ten steps." Another laugh went through the room. "Are there any other questions?" Princess Luna asked. "What should we do with prisoners?" Someone asked. "All they tell us are things we already know or information that we know are false." "We've been trying to figure out a way to coax the information out of them, but so far nothing has worked." I was told the same by my own intelligence company. I planned a way to get the information, but my way would be denied. Water boarding at Guantanamo Bay sounds fun if you don't know what either are. "If there is nothing else, then this meeting is over. Best of luck to you all." We all went out the same way. "Remember, the plans are to be kept quiet, but everypony knows we're launching an attack. Even before we met and the fact we were all here confirms it." The five moon general said, before heading down another corridor. We exited the hallway and were bombarded by the press, shouting out questions about what we did. "What is the plan to deal with the changelings?" "Will it involve the whole army?" "Why does my filly look like my best friend?" One finally noticed me and got in front of me. I was quickly cut off and left behind, I figured since they didn't even look back it was because I was the newest. "What is the government's response to the attacks?" "I'm not at liberty to say, but the response will be in the near future." I answered. "How many soldiers will be involved?" "Classified."' "Will your division be involved?" "Can't say, but I hope so. I damn proud of how my men handled themselves fighting the first time. If you excuse me, I must go back." I began to push through the reporters. I had no other reason to be in the city so I made my way to the train station. One of the nice perks of being in the military is that most railroads offer free rides. "One ticket to Ponyville, please." I said to the teen behind the counter. "Make them pay, sir." He said as he handed me my ticket. Yet again, everyone knew what had happened today in the castle. They had communication technology similar to Earth. We all could've had one big call instead and keeping it all a secret. "We will." I wanted to call Twilight or another friend back in Ponyville. Only issue was I was in public, the topic was secret and Twilight probably would know the plan in an hour. I would have to sit on it for a few hours. I sat on a bench and waited. "Fancy meeting you here, partner." A voice said behind me, I turned around to find Applejack. "Hey, Applejack." I jumped up and we gave each other a hug. "What are you doing here?" "Had a delivery to make to a bakery. What about you?" "Business, as well. If you know what I mean." "Ah figured as much. 'Specially since you're in uniform." I couldn't help but let out a sigh. "Everyone knows why I'm here, but I can't talk about the details with anyone. I mean, even the kid who gave me my ticket knew." "Afraid you're going to say it?" "God no. The why I'm here is obvious, I can't say the what. You know?" "Ah understand." "The noon train to Ponyville has arrived and will be leaving in ten minutes." A voice said on the intercom. I watched everyone get off the train, when one passenger stuck out to me. Despite the warm weather, he was wearing a hoodie with the hood up. His head was down and kept looking around and his wings were constantly twitching. I couldn't help, but compare his body language to suicide bombers. While I figured he didn't have several pounds of explosive strapped to his chest, something was up. "Get on the train and grab a spot." I told Applejack. "Why? Where are you going?" "I have a bad feeling about someone." I started to follow him. I noticed some troops on the edge of the platform. "Sergeant!" I hollered and pointed at the suspicious stallion. He nodded and moved to grab him. They all started talking, putting the stallion on more edge. Before I could join them, he keeled over and landed on the ground. The soldiers immediately started to check him over. One opened his mouth and peered inside. I joined him in looking around. "Look right there." I said, "Left side in the back. There's something silver." One of the unicorns pulled it out with their magic. It was a silver capsule. "Poison." Almost as if in response to my answer, the body erupted in green fire, revealing a changeling. "I'm sorry to leave to mess, Sarge, but I have a train to catch." "Don't worry, sir. The best changeling is a dead one. Have a safe trip. Besides, he probably wouldn't have said a thing." "Thank you." I walked off and got on the train. I was waiting for someone to panic and ask what happened, but no one did. "What happened?" Applejack asked when I got to the seats she took. "Absolutely nothing." I said. "Hogwash. Everypony here saw you chase that stallion and him falling over." "Hey! Not so damn loud." I hissed. I looked around the car, no one was looking at they were listening for sure. I leaned closer to her and whispered, "He seemed weird to me so I went to talk to him, he fled so I had some help in stopping him. But he has a poison pill in his mouth, killed himself almost immediately." "What was he doing?" "No clue. Scouting maybe. A small attack or something. He's of no concern to me, his mission has failed. Won't matter unless they pull it off really quick." "So we're attacking soon? Will you be going?" "Can't say. National security." I answered. "Everyone will learn of it after it happens. Now if you don't mind, I need to catch up so sleep." "Can't sleep 'cuz all these stuff?" "Nope. I'm just tired, just one of those days." "Ah feel ya." She said, as I slowly fell asleep. Later on "Wake up, partner. We're almost back in Ponyville." Applejack said, shaking my arm. I sat up and rubbed my eyes. "Good. I've got some work to do." "Like plan to fight the changelings?" "Still not discussing that, Rarity." I received a punch for the wrong name. "Wow, tough crowd. I got a prisoner who isn't talking, yet. I intend to change that." The train slowed down and slowly rolled into the station. Neither of us any luggage so we got off immediately. "How so? Ah imagine that just plan ol' asking him nicely ain't working." "It's not. I obviously never tried these methods, but back home they worked. I don't see why they wouldn't work here." I said as we made our way off the station and through town. I noticed the slight uptick of troops that I ordered, were stationed around town. "What are they?" "Can't say. Quite a few say the methods are torture." "Ya'll gonna beat 'em?" "What? No! I mean, if we have to. No, there's a more effective method that is less deadly. You really want to know?" "Course Ah do." "Okay. It's called waterboarding. You take a canvas bag or something like that and put it over their face. Then water is poured over it, sticks to their face and makes it impossible to breathe. Pull the hood off, let them catch their breath and demand they answer you." "Huh. Not what I expected, but I can see why it'd work. Is it safe?" "As long as you take the hood off every now and again. I'll have doctors on stand by. If this doesn't work, I can make up some other stuff the CIA uses. Sleep deprivation is a good choice as well." "And if he doesn't talk ever?" I rubbed my head. "No clue, I'm not exactly allowed to kill him, unless he tries to escape and fights back." "This is my turn. I guess, um, good luck. With everything." "Thanks. I'll see you around." I said as she made her way towards her home. I was still contemplating actually going through with borderline torture. Yet I knew intelligence gained through this way could save lives, possibly mine. That settled by mind almost instantly, not that it wasn't already set. I still had concerns that sending an understrength green division into combat was a horrible idea. Chances are whenever the griffons stopped fighting is when we'd see combat. I knew I couldn't do a damn thing about it, even the Princesses thought it was a good idea to do it. I couldn't help but let out a sigh, I knew I would lose easily a hundred men, if not twice as much. I walked through the gate and towards the jail, the final nice guy integration was under way. I walked into the watch room to, surprise, watch it. I nodded to everyone in the room. "We have maps on the main hive, we know there are more that Chrysalis conquered. Where are those?" The integrator asked. He sat in silence, before moving on. "Alright. One more chance, how many changelings are there? In total. Ten thousand? Twenty? Fifty? I already know my answer, but what's next? An assault on Canterlot again? Maybe another city? Laying low for a few years?" Silence was the answer. "Alright, I tried. I can't guarantee anything now." The integrator, a captain, left the room and I went to talk to him. "How goes?" I asked. "Just like the last three tries, sir. I'm going to try what you were talking about." He said, "I got it all laid out." "Good, you sure you can handle it? I have no issue with helping." "You sure you want in, General?" "Only if I have to. I also told everyone not to call me by rank or 'sir'." I observed as a corporal carried a bag, some rope and a bucket of water. "You got a empty gun?" "Still feels wrong. I got an empty one in the watch room, got a nice little anger rant to scream and leave. Thank you, Corporal." "Good. If these two don't work we won't have enough time to keep him awake for days." I said, "We have been chosen to be part of the attack on the changelings. We leave in three days." "Everypony going?" The captain asked. "Yep. It's us and two other divisions going." I slapped the captain on the back. "Get back in there. We need everything he knows. I'll be in the watch room." He, along with the corporal, went back into the room and I went into the watch room. "Tie him up Sky." The captain said. "Hands and feet." "Yes, sir." He tied the changeling up and covered his face. The changeling was placed on his back as the chair tipped over, not easily either. "I'm quite sorry my friend, but you have left me no choice." The captain stated, as he began to pour water over the changeling. "You want to bucking talk now?!" He shouted over the water and screaming. He stopped pouring and waited before ripping the hood off. He waited a moment for the changeling to recover before asking again. "Wanna talk? Where are the other hives?" "Spread out, her hive is on the middle." "How far?" "No clue, hives didn't interact." "How many are in your hive?" The changeling spat at the captain. "I will not tell you." "Your call." The mask went back on and water again flowed over him. "How many?" The changeling was too busy coughing to answer. "I'm not asking again, how many?" "Maybe two thousand, no all." He said before going unconscious. "Medic!" The captain called out. The door opened and one came in. She worked on the changeling for several minutes before shaking her head. She checked her watch, most likely for the time of death. "Shit." I said. At least we earned some information out of him, even if we already had a vague idea of what he told us. Now we'd bury him in a pine box and unmarked grave somewhere. I left the room and went to my office. I had to scrape up a few thousand men and then some to replace the injured. I knew I couldn't, but I needed to start planning for the attack. Unless one would arrive and tell me what to do. The other two divisions, the Fourth and the Tenth were further north, the Tenth near Vanhoover and the Fourth being near the western edge on the country. It was land where no one knew what was out there. A basic plan would be to sit in for the of Appleloosa and wait for them to come to us. Maybe the other generals would just that. Not I. Not this General.
The CalmAuthor's Note This chapter may contain: Me struggling to actually progress the story A cut, to help progress the story Insulting an entire nation Kidney failure Grammar mistakes, I am the only one who works on this story The word 'chucklefuck' The letter S Shoutout to the person who gave me the name for the reporter OC. Also I can't remember if I mentioned this or not but coming soon will be a chapter on James' origin. Like actually doing it The Calm I woke up the next morning, fully expecting to find someon standing over me to drag to Canterlot. I sent a letter that we finally received information from the changeling, but later drowned himself during his shower that night. While the Princesses were upset about the death of a prisoner, even if it was 'by his own hand', they were still glad we got something of use out of him. I knew that admitting to torture would have put my ass behind bars. I wanted to spend the next two days relaxing and I was still nervous about my combat command. Third Brigade was still resting, but the night before, no one would be out. We would leave shortly after dawn, along with the other divisions, leaving elsewhere from Equestria. I wasn't sure when any of us would arrive, but I looked at a map and figured a eight hour trip was ahead, a two in the afternoon arrival. I figured a speech would be needed for everyone, while I did tell several people and had them spread the word, a speech would help as well. I got dressed in combat fatigues and went to the admin building to make an address. "Attention everyone," I began, "this is General Kroger. Many of you have heard the news. We will be part of the attack force against the changelings. This will be the second time most of you have seen combat. Fighting twice in a week was not uncommon for me. We have been chosen in order to test the idea of motorized warfare, which we did successfully several days ago. We shall leave here in two days, six in the morning and going to Appleloosa. Obviously, all passes are cancelled. Remember our motto. 'Si vis pacem, para bellum. If you want peace, prepare for war.' Thank you." I switched off the mic and leaned back. I had no other concerns to handle, nothing urgent for me to worry about. I left the base, off to town to take my mind off things. That was the worst, knowing I'd be shipping off and not being able to take my mind off it. But this time was different, we won't be gone for months, no more than three weeks I imagine. I walked through a new part of town, where the families of my men and they live. Brand new shops and houses, some still for sale lined the roads and not all the lots for homes have been sold. I reached 'downtown' or part of the town before it expanded. I went to see an old friend. "Morning, General! What can I get for you?" "Hey, Pinkie. I'm good, what's up with you?" "It per-cellent! Pound and Pumpkin are beginning to speak now! And I have three birthdays tomorrow!" "That's good to hear, any of them kids of soldiers?" "All of them are!" "Oh joy. Three more men not to lose." I muttered. "Why? Didn't everypony live when the scary changelings attacked?" "Yes. But what I'm going to tell you must be kept quiet. Actually, never mind, but don't scream it from the hills." "Cross my heart, hope to fly, and a cupcake in my eye." Was the oath I was given. "We are part of the attack force against the changelings. We leave in two days." "I don't know how to feel." Pinkie whimpered out, then immediately switched to confused. "But also you'd stop the changelings from attacking again." "Something we have to do. I'm not sure how many will die, less than a hundred. That's all I want. I don't expect for everyone to make it back." "I understand. I think you'll be just fine." "I feel fine, like I'm comfortable commanding. Its just I'm still missing-" "Five thousand and eight hundred stallions and mares?" "Yeah, something like that. It was good seeing you, but I've got some other stuff to do." "Okay Danny! Stay safe for me." "I'll try, Pinkie." "I'd ask for you to give me a Pinkie Promise, but I know you really don't have control." Realistically I did have control of where I would be at. We exchanged hugs and I left. A stroll through town put me in the market and bumped into Rarity and Applejack. "Hello, Dan. Applejack was telling me about your, um, trip." I cracked a smile, "Which one? The one I took to Canterlot or the one I'm taking two systems from now?" "Ah thought you said you couldn't say a word of it." "I am now. They made an announcement about it. Two days from now I'll be outside Appleloosa." "Ah've been there! Got some family there. Is it just you?" "No, it's us and two other divisions. Forty-eight thousand troops. That's a rather large amount, but no one knows how many the changelings have. Although, we have guns and they don't. We have plans, but those are secret." "How long will you be there?" Rarity asked. "No clue, could be a week, could be a month. We can wake up tomorrow and see they want peace." "That'd be nice. I suppose those vile individuals aren't looking for peace." "I'm not allowed to say." "Regardless, I'm sure you must be ready to go back to fighting. If you don't mind me saying." "I'm nervous as hell, the waiting just absolutely sucks. My friends would take me out and we'd do stuff, but I couldn't take it off my mind. It's always there. At least this time, I have a short turnaround." "Darling, I just couldn't imagine carrying that around." Rarity said. Applejack nodded. "Unfortunately, darlings I must run. So long Applejack." "See ya, 'round Rares." "And you, Dan. Do try and come home in one piece." "I'll try." I said, she kissed my cheek and left. "Fuck me I need a drink or eight." "Nerves got ya?" "Didn't we just talk about this? I have to go find Dash now, any idea where she might be?" "She actually should be in the market, today is when she usually buys food." "Thanks, AJ. I'll see you later." "See ya, partner. Stay safe." Applejack said as I walked off. "I'll try!" I called back. I needed to find Dash since she was a reserve member of the Wonderbolts and I knew she would want to come. I wasn't even sure if the Wonderbolts would even be there, but recon is necessary. I ignored the vendors calling out to me buy whatever they were selling. I found her walking around. "Hey, Dash." "What's up, Dan?" "We're part of the response." I still had to keep the attack vague. "I know you want in." "Really? Oh, thank you, thank you, thank you." She said as she slowly began to fly off the ground. She landed and rubbed her hand. "Yeah, thanks for letting me know. When are we leaving?" "Two days. Six in the morning, but be there a bit early." "Got it." "I just wanted to let you know. I know you want to go. See ya then." I said and left, heading back to base. While it was nice to see some friends, my mind was still on edge. I couldn't help but sigh, maybe I should see a shrink. 2 days later I looked all around me, soldiers running around and getting set. I checked my own gun and made sure I made all my magazines. A double check for maps and some other sensitive stuff. The time was five fifty. I checked the map for our route, we'd take Highway Five west, then take Four south. Next to the highway was a railway, no doubt we'd see another division pass. They each need thirty trains loaded with six hundred men each to move all of them. I had eighteen hundred trick for all needs: troop movement, supplies and injured. Plus missing troops opened up more trucks. So me arriving first would be important. The plan was to establish a defensive perimeter in front of the town, then establish contact with friendly changelings. After that we'd go from there, I wasn't in charge. Five fifty-eight. "Mount up, chucklefucks! It's go time!" I made my way to the front of the convoys. To keep the noise down, each brigade would leave every ten minutes, then meet up on the a few miles outside of town. I would lead the first group out along with Michael. We would wait for the rest then leave. "Wait!" A voice cried out. A man was running over, he was an earth pony with dark green fur and was wearing a suit. Before I could tell him this was a military base and have him fuck off he spoke again. "You have room for one more?" "I got room for thousands, you want in?" "Yes, sir. I'm Vivid Headlines and a reporter from the Vanhoover Daily. I've heard from sources that there's an attack on the changelings come up and I was sent to report on it." "You do realize I can't guarantee your safety?" "That I do." "Alright, your source is right. Head all the way to the back and jump in a truck. Everything up here is full. If anyone gives you an issue, tell them Dan allowed you in." "Yes, sir and thank you!" "No problem." I called back. I slid down into the tank, grabbed my intercom and goggles and went back out. I checked my phone, six oh-five. "Let's roll." I ordered. We began to move, Michael's tank and the trucks followed. I forgot to ask the Princesses about getting more trucks, since adding machine guns to them would lose seats in the trucks. I would need an extra three hundred trucks to account for having two less seats. I'd just have to ask the Princess I know on a personal level about it. We swung north to avoid cutting through town, we passed by no one. As we passed, I took a final look over my shoulder. "Stop in about a mile." I ordered over the tank's radio. "Roger." Was the simple reply. I grabbed the radio, "First Brigade, prepare to stop in one mile. Repeat, prepare to stop in one mile." By now Second Brigade should be leaving and Third in about ten minutes. As we slowed to a crawl, I slid into the tank. Inside was quiet as hell, I didn't talk. I knew what they were all thinking. The ironic part was since this tank was from Earth, it was resistant to magic and that was the only weapon I've seen from the bugs. I should also stay in the tank during combat, instead of running around. It has a radio, armor, along with all of the guns. The only concern is that it sticks out and would be an obvious target. Of course, that would depend on whether or not magic explodes on impact. I knew absolutely nothing about magic. If we get hit enough times then personally got hit by magic, would I lose a leg or more in an explosion? Would my uniform catch fire? What even are the chances of magic hitting the same spot enough times to melt through inches magic-resistant steel then go through the small hole? Everyone's tank had sloped armor, expect for James, but even he has about four inches of armor on his Comet. I pushed these thoughts to the back of my mind and peered out again. Second Brigade arrived and in the distance, I could see Third on the move. We'd be out of here in ten easily. I checked the map, to double check how many times we would need to refuel. It was a two hundred and forty mile trip to Appleloosa, all the while doing a max of thirty five. We would have to refuel at least twice, with the second being almost in Appleloosa. The government had some deals with gas companies so we could fuel at certain points, plus we had fuel trucks and ammo trucks. They're just going to stay a mile or two back from the rest of us. "You cunts want to move up there? Don't make me get out." James said over the radio, meaning he caught up. David said something back in Russian. "Sorry mate, I don't speak communism." "Cut the chatter you two. All units, we're moving out. As such, I'll fill you all in. We are going to Appleloosa to confront the changeling threat. We have a long trip ahead so get comfy. Chances are we will be in the first entire division there. If you have to take a piss, lean out the truck and piss off to the side." I told everyone over the radio. I hung the radio up. "Box, get this show on the road." "Roger, Dan." I went back outside as we began to move.
James' OriginAuthor's Note This is a shorter one since it's just about James MAYBE another chapter late this month. James' Origin Like ten months ago or something "That's a tank alright." Dash said "Dude, you've seen three tanks." I pointed out "I'm still not wrong." "Where's man who come with?" David asked, his English slowly getting better. "That's the million dollar bit question." Twilight said "Bit?" David questioned, the term for cash always throwing him off. "Ruble." I explained. David nodded. But he still did have a point, the person who also came with it had to be close, judging by some of the shoe prints. "But it's British. I think it's a Comet, the gun is longer." "I'll take your word on it. I'm wondering where the owner is." Twilight noted. "Do you think he's hiding nearby?" "I doubt it. I'm going to peek in." I said and climbed up. Instinct took over, "US Marines!" I shouted. I waited a moment, then banged on a hatch. Another few moments went by and I opened a hatch. I slid inside, and looked around. I immediately noticed the inside was much more crammed and also held five men. I didn't notice a gun lying around, which we all were given. Some food containers and bags were scattered on the turret seats. I climbed back out, "No one home. I didn't see a gun, so either he's out or he left it." "I think he left." Dash said, "This thing has no marks behind it, and it's got a decent layer of leaves on it. Guess he couldn't drive it." "Where could he have gone?" Twilight asked. I began to think, I wake up in a weird place in something I've never been inside, much less seen. I can't drive it so it's staying. I explore the area and find a town, but I noticed the inhabitants are weird looking. Panic sets in and I want out. "I'd walk." I stated, "He sees Ponyville and freaks out over not seeing people in it. He wants to leave, but driving the tank is out of the question. Best option is his own two feet. Question is where to walk to." "I want to leave a message for him." Twilight said, summoning some paper and a pen. "Don't." I said. "Why not?" "Think about it, if you wake up on a populated alien planet, what would they speak." While Twilight paused to think about, Dash realized where I was going. "Anything but what he would speak." She said. "Bingo. He knows nothing about this place. If we check it out regularly and catch him here, we'll be good. Plus, if he can't survive in the wild, he'll be forced into town." "When would that happen?" Twilight asked. "I give him a week to ten days." "Sounds right to me." David added. He leaned down and looked at the dirt. "Here are shoes." "Shoes?" Twilight echoed. "Oh! Shoe prints." "Yea." "Okay. Well, let's just head back to Ponyville and see what happens." 3 days later I was at work, fixing a messed up battery in a phone. I pulled the dead battery out and tossed it out. The door let out a chime, someone just walked in. "Welcome to Wired. Oh hey Twilight, what's up?" "We found that other human. But it's complicated." "Where at? And what'd he do?" "A farm several miles away. He's freaking out, he is in a barn and threw stuff at the farmer. Almost got hit by a pitchfork." "Did you go to his tank? Was the gun there?" The last thing I needed was a dead local, or locals because of some crazy fucker. "I was there this morning and the gun wasn't there, he must have it!" I sighed, "All right, let me go clear this with Vinyl. I'll be back." "Nah, man!" Vinyl called out from the back, obviously aware of us talking. "Just head out, I'll finish up what you're working on." "Alright, thanks! Before we go, I want to make a stop." "For what?" "Stuff." We arrived at the farm, after making a stop for my own gun. No one else was around, but a few tools from the barn were scattered around. I tried to peer through the windows, but I couldn't see any one. "Stay here." I told Twilight, "I want to see if I can talk to him." "Okay. Just be safe." "I will." I walked down the path to the barn. I stayed out in the open so they could see me. Hopefully they would pop out the door and we could talk. Instead a gun barrel popped out the top window. "Stop right there." He said, I picked up a British accent. "United States Marines. Drop the gun." I ordered. "Why should I believe you aren't just some alien posing as a human?" "Well, I know what America is and the word Marine. I'm from California. I spent two combat tours in Afghanistan before an RPG fucked up my back early into my second tour." "How long have you here? Are there any others?" "I've been here for about five weeks and you're the fourth human here. I was the first and yes, we all have tanks. Mind if I enter the barn?" I waited a moment for an answer. "Alright." He said, but the gun didn't move out of the window. I walked in and looked around. Nothing would give away the fact someone lived here for a few days. I looked up and looked at the other human. The first thing I noticed was he was black and incredibly young, barely out of high school. His clothes looked damp and were dirty. "How long you've been here?" "In this barn for three and this planet for seven. I bumped into that farmer this morning. Should I be concerned that the military is about to kick down the doors?" "Not to my knowledge, how about I go back outside and grab a friend. She can answer you." "All right. Never got your name, mate." "Dan. What's yours?" "James." I nodded. "I'll be right back then." I walked back out, Twilight was hiding behind some bushes. She slowly walked out and came up to me. "How did it go?"' She asked. "Fine. He's a scared kid, he seems really concerned that he broke the law. He wants some sort of promise that nothing bad will happen to him. I figured you can make some sort of guarantee. I figured most he would have to worry about would be trespassing or something. Nothing happened to me. I told him that the two of you would talk." "He hasn't broken any laws, except for trespassing. Which considering the circumstances won't be an issue." "Agreed. Care to join me in going back to the barn?" Twilight nodded and we made our way over. "He's up in the second floor. He's trying to keep his face hidden, won't do him any good." We walked into the barn. "James, this is my friend." We waited for answer and I couldn't spot him in the shadows anywhere. "Hello." Twilight began, "I'm Twilight Sparkle. What's your name?" "James Carpenter. I've seen you around that town before. What promises can you give me?" "Well, considering you haven't committed any major crimes; just trespassing and nopony has been hurt. You won't have any issues." "Alright. I'll go with you." He announced and slid down. I noticed his gun was the Sten, which was one of the few sub machine-guns built by the British. James looked at Twilight, "You don't seem too surprised by my skin tone, seeing how he's white." "Dan told me about how humans looked. Where are you from?" "Chester, England. Just graduated from secondary school." "Were you about to join the military?" I asked. He shrugged, "Debated it, my father was in the Army, fought in Kuwait. He was with the Fourth Infantry Brigade. He drove the Warrior and stuff like that." "I faced that same debate as you, only my father didn't serve. I said screw it and enlisted. Can't complain too much. Come on kid, we'll take you back."
The ArrivalAuthor's Note Keeping with the 'The ..." title motif Within 2 days of this being up, the story should break 80k view. So thank you for everything. I also am 99% positive no new chapter this month after this The Arrival We arrived outside of Appleloosa, taking only eight hours to arrive. I wasn't sure if any other units had arrived from the other divisions. We were to set up a defensive line four miles in front of the town, with the left flank being held by an apple orchard. We were on the right, close to a rock formation, but not touching it. Then me and General Awe were to meet a changeling who was against the changeling queen. At which point it should take a week beofre we leave. I looked out across the desert, just my luck I would fight in the one part of the country was a fucking desert. Like I haven't fought in sand enough. I had half the men digging defensive positions, foxholes since I saw them better than trenches and the other half setting up tents. Evening was pushing in. "Sir, I just heard from General Awe." Sentry said, walking up next to me. "And?" "He will be arriving in ten and wants to know if you had heard from General Shell. Also he'd like to meet you." "Tell him I have not, but have made contact with his men. Also send a truck over to pick him up. Any word from the patrols?" "Yes, the first few are on the way back. They haven't seen anything of interest yet." "Okay, thank you Sentry. That'll be all. I'll be in my tent." I retired to my tent, eager for my first large combat command. I was expecting some sort of attack tonight, just to probe us and test the defense. Being concerned about tonight wasn't being paranoid. "Am I supposed to knock or just enter?" A voice asked from outside. "Enter." I answered. Vivid Headlines opened a flap and walked in. "Evening, General." "Evening yourself, Vivid. What can I help you with tonight?" "I was wondering if you could tell me some more about the operation here. Also, I'd like to do a small article about you, help folks back home get to know you." I couldn't help but laugh, "No offense Vivid, but Equestria seems a little too peaceful to care about generals, much less learn about them and even less what soldiers do. The same few military commanders here are known and most of them are from the Wonderbolts. Back home, dozens of generals were quite well known. Hell, I could list twenty off and another twenty from other nations." "On the contrary, interest in the military as grown over the last few years. In timing with Princess Luna's return. But getting back to the point. What can you tell me?" "Most of the men are here, a few thousand more will arrive by midnight and that should be all. Unless there was a delay. We're holding here and making contact with a changeling who is against the current queen. Also, I want to see anything you write before to send it off, I want to make sure it's not too revealing." "Of course, sir. Now about that interview." Before I could answer, the tent flap opened up and in walked General Awe. "Some other point, I'll see you around." I said to him. We exchanged goodbyes and he left. "Welcome to the desert, General. Have all of your man arrived?" "Thank you, and thank you for the truck ride over. Amazing machines, but the last train is arriving in ten minutes. I have our plans for tomorrow. At noon, we're going to a saloon to meet with the dissident and get some info about the hives." "Oh goodie, I get paid to enjoy some drinks. Who's in charge of the whole thing? It better not be me. "This isn't drinking time, this is an actual fight and it's coming soon. I'm the one in command." "No offense, sir. I've been in well over a hundred firefights." I went over to my desk and pulled out a bottle of whiskey. "Besides, if we don't drink in a saloon, we'll stick out. Drink?" "Alright and you are going to be the only non-pony in the saloon. People will already be staring at us." "Then we'll try and blend in. I'm saying we have a few drinks and something to eat. Not act like some college fratboys The way I see it, we're allowed to have a few beers in the name of national security." He mulled it over, before nodding, "Yeah. Wonder if changelings can drink alcohol? I mean, look like us but they're way different from us." Shock pulled out some papers. "Here's the battle plan. My biggest concern is if we actually have to go inside a hive. That's basically urban fighting." "Sun Tzu says that the worst policy is to attack cities. Attack cities when there is no alternative." I quoted. "But I agree, they'll know their way around and we'll be struggling. Unless we can get the layout from the informative. Plus, they're underground." I let out a sigh, "God, it feels like every little thing that could be an issue is an issue." I quickly finished off my whiskey. "Anything can can go wrong..." General Awe started to say. "Will go wrong." I finished. "Would you care to join me on an inspection of the front? I want. My boys to get settled and be ready for an attack." "I would love to, but I must return to my own soldiers and do the same. It wouldn't be too much of a bother to get a ride back, would it?" I laughed. "I do you one better, I have a few hundred too many trucks. I'll give you a hundred and fifty, do what you want with the. I'll do the same with the Fourth Division. I'll send them out in the morning." I offered him as we walked out of my tent. "I need a driver!" A soldier walked over to us. "I can drive, Dan." He stated. "Perfect. You'll take General Awe here back to his base and return here." "You got it." "Excellent! I'll meet at, say ten in the morning?" General Awe asked. "Sounds good. I'll see you tomorrow." I answered. He and the driver walked off, to the motor pool. I turned and went to the front, a glance at my watch told me it was almost nine o'clock. The patrols I sent out should be returning soon. I was hoping to find some evidence that the canceling were nearby. The fact we had no clue of where they were concerned me. We could have put our whole line on top on one of them or dug in facing the wrong way, which intel said we had the right way. But military intelligence is an oxymoron, so the saying goes. I walked through the defensive lines. The foxholes were several layers deep and scattered about some. This made it just that much harder to clear. The sand pulled out was pushed up front of the holes. Tomorrow, I wanted to dig deep holes a few hundred yards out to trip up any attackers. I talked to a few men who were on night guard. I gave instructions that if they saw anything that looked odd, to shoot a few times. Although, bright blue eyes that the changeling had would give them away. I retired to my tent, eager to see what fate would bring tomorrow. The next morning I was on my way to the Tenth's part of the line, leading a convoy of spare trucks over. A few hundred yards separated us and we had a few gun positions and artillery pointed at a small opening in the line. It was about eleven and we had to go to town soon. I left Michael in charge and had hourly patrols running, nothing should happen. We pulled in and made our way to the middle. I caught a few glimpses of the defenses set up. I saw wood scattered and some dug-in positions. General Awe spotted us and ran over. "Head three tents over and take a left." He told me. "Then head all the way back." "Tell the guy behind me! I'll pull over and wait for you." I told him. "You got it." He jumped off the side and I pulled off to the side. He told the truck driver behind me where to go. I jumped out and watched the rest of the convoy go. I had told General Shell would loan him some trucks and he agreed, those trucks have already left. We met in the middle of the sand path. "Good to see you again, General." He greeted me. "You as well. Have any issues over night?" "None. Why? Did you?" "No. I was just curious. Are you being a sidearm? I have one with me, but it would seem weird going to this peaceful meeting armed." "I was actually going to ask you that on the trip into town. I think so, just in case things go west." Another slight change in metaphors popped up. "Speaking of, want to head over?" "Yeah. Jump in, won't take us twenty minutes." We climbed aboard and swung through camp, heading back to town. "So tell me Awe, how long have you been in the army?" "Oh, about thirty years? You've been in a force for five?" "Yep. Four in the Corps and one here. Here's another question, and its goes to sound weird. What's your cutie mark?" Cutie marks weren't hidden from eye, but with a name of Shock'n Awe. Had to be an interesting one. "Nothing too exciting, I guess. It's a white flash. I got it when I was giving a presentation in school. Growing up I was a nervous colt. One day I had present, bang! Got it. Why?" I shrugged, "Just curious. You see, back home there's a military strategy called Shock and Awe. It's basically just bombing the shit of your enemy." "You're bullshitting me!" "I'm not lying. There were two more, both were named military operations. Arc Light and Urgent Fury." That got a laugh out of him. "No kidding! They will get a kick out of that." "I'll bet. Town ahoy. Where's the saloon at?" Awe rubbed his head. "No idea. Let's ask, here comes one." He rolled down the window, "Hey, buddy! Where the saloon?" "Just up ahead, sir!" "Thanks. You heard him, General." I kept going down the road and saw washed to be the town's only car. In front of was the saloon, even equipped with the swinging doors. "If I don't get to throw at least one person through those doors, I'll going to really fuck something up." I uttered. "Only if you're good." Awe answered. "It's eleven forty five. Should we head in?" I thought it over for a moment. "Yeah, why not. What's he supposed to look like?" "Earth pony, green fur with a light gray mane. Name of Marble Shine." As we walked up, I took a glance around, see if he was almost here. All I saw were locals, then a Griffon and another pony, both in military uniforms. They were looking at us and talking to each other. As we walked in I told Awe about it the two military men. "I'm not surprised. Equestria hasn't seen war in a century and the weapons in this battle have never been used. I could even go as far and say you're here, the tactics of using trucks. I wouldn't be surprised if Saddle Arabia sent somepony as well." Awe explained as we sat down at a table in the corner. Already there were a few other people inside. A waitress came over to over table. "What can Ah get ya'll?" She asked "I'll take a double whiskey, neat." I said "I'll have a hard cider." Awe ordered. "Ah'll have those in a minute." She replied and left. I grabbed a menu and looked it over. "Care to get something to eat with me? I kinda skipped breakfast this morning." Awe debated for a moment before grabbing another menu "Yeah, why not. It's going to be the only fresh food we eat. What do humans eat?" "Anything but grass, flowers and metal. Pretzel bites sound good." "That they do and beer cheese with them. Let's see fries, housemate chips and nachos sound good too. I'm feeling pretzels and fries, you?" "Sounds excellent." We decided not a moment too soon. "Here you fellows go. One double whiskey, neat and a hard cider. Lookin' for something to eat." "Yes, we are going to get the pretzels and fries." Awe ordered. "Alright! Ah'll put them in for ya." And the waitress left again. "Can changelings even eat food. Or do they just live off emotions?" "We can survive on food, but it doesn't do as good as our regular stuff." A new voice explained. I looked up. Green pony, gray mane. 'Marble' took a seat, "we do grow our own food as well." "In all places?" Awe asked. "All towns. I never worked on mine. I was in healthcare. But let's get down to brass tacks." Marble said, "There are five hives in total. Her's is to the north, halfway into the Badlands and others are layered almost. There are two in front of you, two more, then hers." "Can we get any others to defect?" I asked, "Obviously there must be a few like you in your hive." "Most do, but they are afraid of her. Even my queen, Pollux, wants us freed." "Hold on. You have a queen? But you're also being ruled by another queen? How does that work?" "She conquered us and all the others. She orders us around, we all harvest emotions for her nice, then ours. In our gives are those are watch us for her, report if anything seems wrong. She makes us fight for her and if we don't." Marble paused for a moment, "She attacks with the other hives." The waitress came back with our food, "Here ya'll are. Can I get anything else for ya?" We all said no, "If ya need anything, wave me down." "Who is 'she'? What's her name?" I asked, "I'm not a big fan of the pronoun game." "Saying it, around here? That's like saying Discord three times in the bathroom at four in the morning. I'll tell you in the truck." Awe pointed out. "Or Bloody Mary." I said. "So, General, you have more experience with planning these things out." Awe nodded. "Realistically, two divisions hit the first two hives, clear them out of baddies and move on. But since any attack with be met by reinforcements, it'll be a little rough. Only good news is that it would take days before help arrives, plus who knows how many want freedom." He let out a sigh, "I might have to call for help." "Perhaps not." I said. "We have a wild card. Me, or well my division. It takes days to walk, but I bet a few hours to drive. This is a textbook case for motorized warfare. We'll strike at her, whoever she is. She calls for help, which would also reduce those in the first two hives. Then you attack, boom, two front war." "Alright, I say we call this meeting for now." Awe said, "I'll have my staff start working out the operation." We paid and left. Marble went one way and went to the trucks. I noted the two military officers were gone, no doubt reporting they saw us enter the saloon. As we got back in the truck, I turned to Awe. "So what this changeling queen's name?" "Still not saying it in town."
The PlanAuthor's Note I'm not sure how big this fight scene is going to be. I'm tempted to break it up as usual, but also keeping all together seems better. I don't have a release date since I'm not even sure how big it's going to be. Obviously since the 'June of 2018' chapter is out plus I have maybe 800 words down and I'm not fully sure where I'm going. I'd say mid-July, hell maybe even early July if I break it up. Also don't regret the meme reference, I wish I could work in the teeth. The Plan "I think when we get back. I'm going to write a letter to the Princesses." Awe said to me. "What for? Tell them we made contact with the changelings?" "That, but this thing goes all the way up. This changes the plan up a bit, we were supposed to expect a few dozen wanting freedom. Not the entire damn hive." "For you. I'm going after the big bad queen. Speaking of which, when I get back I'll draw up the plans. I'm thinking it'll take about three hours to go to that hive. I'll have to also make some noise on the way in, get some attention. Plus all that sand being kicked up would make us visible for miles." "If you don't think you can make the attack on your own, keep your distance and raid them. Run interference on them entering and leaving." "Honestly, I am kinda concerned. Obviously reinforcements would go to where the queen is. I'd have to attack the hive while holding off an attack. Caesar did that in Gaul, he sieged a town, then built a wall to hold off reinforcements. He was sieging while under siege himself. He won both battles. I'm not at that level." "Yeah, takes a special leader to pull that one off. You know what else I realized? We're basing this all off of if she can communicate changelings from other hives." "She's gotta have people there watching the hives, otherwise they would technically be free. She talks with her people, they tell that hive's leader. If they don't follow her orders, something bad will happen to them. I promise you." I sighed, "So now, maybe it will take an extra couple minutes for reinforcements to leave? But also maybe not. I mean, her realizing an attack was happening, talking to her people, them going to the captured hive's leader and telling them to send help. Which also may or not not be delayed on purpose by that leader." We pulled back into the base, I dropped him off close to his command center. "I'll come up with a plan and be back tonight." "Not tonight. Me and Bomb will make our plans since we depend on each other, but if I need you, I'll let you know. But come by tonight at eight and we can all talk about the operation." We exchanged goodbyes and I left, heading back to base. When I arrived and climbed out of the truck I realized I never got the name of the head changeling queen. I went to the command center, a big tent with maps, finding David inside. "How was it?" He asked. "Interesting. We have a job to do and we have to start planning. We're running all the way to the most western hive and causing a distraction or attack. Maybe both." He turned to the map, "Where?" I drew the rough location of each hive on the map. "We have to go all the way up here." "We also have get their attention and make them send reinforcements to protect the queen. We just need to make sure they see us. Where's everyone else?" "Michael is resting and James went out on patrol. He should be back in twenty. I've been messing around, mostly doing nothing." I stared at the map and David walked over. He offered an idea, "What if everyone goes a different way around them? One big shock at once instead of small shocks as we drive by single file." "I definitely didn't want to drive single file again, no one will be able to see. Plus we'll look like a small sand storm. But we have to make our way all the way up here." I pointed to the leader's hive. Then we have to find a way in or maybe someone can tell us how to get in. One of these hives, the rebellion goes all the way to the top. Only issue is that the big queen has people there to do what she wants." I wondered if Awe could get reinforcements for us. I drew three lines, one on the left, one down the middle and of course one of the right. We'd drive through their lines and head for the queen's hive. Then find a way in and have battalions from Third Brigade guard the entrances. We'd have to fight quick enough before reinforcements arrived, in a foreign city with no intel. My hope for a hundred or less dead were quickly dashed. I'd be lucky for less than six thousand dead. Maybe I would be better off just surrounding them and waiting for backup. I rubbed my neck. "Christ, you fought in a place like this? This place blows worse than a toothless whore." James said as he walked in. "And Michael, but he was a fly-boy. You're just in time, we have to plan our attack." I could've sworn his face paled. "It's time." He said, not asking. He looked at the map, "This the plan?" I shook a hand and gave a noncommittal grunt, "Maybe. We just hatched this now and chances are it'll probably be changed around." "Operation Haul Ass, huh? I like it." "If the plan goes through as it is, you'll be pulling guard duty on the outside against probable enemy reinforcements." I let out another sigh, a cigarette sounds amazing. We spent another half hour planning any little issue that may arise, since the trip north was planned. Anything from an attack from the third and fourth hive on the way up to where to put any prisoners or if we capture the queen. "What would the inside look like?" James asked, "Like is it a normal looking city or just a giant ant hive with lots of tunnels and dead ends and shit." "If I had to guess, maybe a large town, but maybe with a large dome so it doesn't feel cramped. Or the roof could be twenty get above the tallest building, which could be a few stories. Until we get that intel, we're blind. I think we have a good plan." "Hey, uh speaking of going blind. Did it get darker out? It's way too dark for it be a cloud in front of the sun." James realized. To be fair, the green canvas made to difficult for light to enter, but it did seem darker. I went outside and looked around. The sun could be seen, the issue was a giant dust cloud hiding it. "Sandstorm!" I yelled, "Take cover inside, cover your face with a shirt. Sandstorm!" Even before I started to yell, I could hear others yelling. "Get inside!" A few ran to me and went into the command center and I kept yelling at everyone to hide. When I felt the first few grains hit me, something told me to go back inside. I quickly tied the string on the tent together and turned around. Inside were seven men along with the three of us. "You ever get shit like this?" James asked. I shrugged, "Seen a few small ones and got hit by one. Afghanistan is pretty mountainous so they couldn't roll for too long. This will probably be over in ten. I can guarantee your father was in at least two." "How are they formed?" One of the men asked. "No clue. Probably high winds and wonky atmosphere conditions. I've seen a few of them, this one will be over in ten minutes." "This may had a bad time, but I gotta pee." One of the other men said. "Two options," James said, "Hold it or make a run or the latrines. Or the side of your CO's tent." We shared a laugh at his joke. We sat around for a half hour waiting for waiting for the storm to calm down. I spent most of it thinking about sandstorms, like if any other part of the line was getting it. What does the edge of a sandstorm look like? Was it just sand then open air or something? "I think it died down." Someone pointed out and went over to the tent flaps. "It's gone sir. It's sunny and clear out here." "Alright, everyone out. Get some sleep, if you didn't get some in here. Sand is probably softer than the beds." I watched as everyone walked out, except my colonels. "Now what?" James asked. "I need to see if General Awe ever got in contact with me. We're meeting up again with General Shell to finalize our plans. Then, we'll be on our way." I stepped out into an extra five inches of sand. A good sanding always cleans everything. I walked across the sandy street to the radio tent. "Any radio calls in the last hour?" I asked the aptly named Lieutenant Radio Wave. "Yes, just before that sandstorm hit us. He wanted you to head over to his post and work on the plan at nine. He might have mentioned something about a letter, but the storm hit and we lost all contact." I nodded at the answer. Maybe we will be getting some help. "Oak Actual has a message for Sandman Actual. Out." The radio called out, one of the operators picked up. "Go ahead with that message Oak Base, out." "Relay to Sandman Actual that Canterlot is coming tonight. Over and out." "Roger that. Over and out." The radioman replied as he wrote down the message. I was surprised that a princess, assuming the code word for a princess. He turned around to hand the message off when he saw me. "Did you hear that, sir?" "Yes, a princess is coming down. The question is which one." I would bet on Luna since since this was a military matter, but if a queen wants peace, then Celestia would be coming. Maybe both would come. I checked my phone, it was five, three hours to burn until the meeting. The plan was, well, planned out and would. We would need a few tweaks to mix with the other plans. Bringing someone else would be nice, maybe Michael. I started to make my way back to my own tent, nap after all of today would be pretty nice. Sitting outside his tent, peeling an orange, was David. Without looking at me he asked a question. "Does nature realize that oranges are already presliced? No other fru-" I stopped him there, "I'm taking a nap. If you see Michael let him know he's coming with me to the meeting. It's at eight." I immediately ducked inside and got on top of the cot. The heat was unbearable with seventy pounds of gear on. Of course even without it'd be horrible, it was a balmy one hundred and five in the shade. More than once I was tempted to take out my back armor plate. Knowing my luck I'd get hit in the back. I peered out the window, watching people pass by and the occasional dirtbike go by. I watched one by as it passed our little convoy. Two men were riding on it. When they reached the Cougar leading the convoy, the passenger reached in and pulled out an AK. We watched him shoot at the vehicle, unable to penetrate it. We couldn't shoot him, too many people and he right next to the Cougar, preventing anyone from hitting him. Instead the driver of the Cougar rammed the dritbike and it went down. The HUMVEE right behind them couldn't stop and went right over the men and bike. A leg was kicked up and landed on our hood. We all stared at it for a moment before the driver slammed on the brakes and the leg flew off. I awoke with a slight start, a good old fashioned PTSD attack was the highlight of my sleep. I rolled over and checked my phone, six forty. A quick shower is next, although I'd be back to a pool of sweat in ten minutes. Plus the water would be air temperature, so it's already hot. I sat there pondering the point of showering in the desert. Normally, no one would say anything since we all stunk equally. But being in front of royalty warrants a shower. I got up and marched to the showers. This way if I did smell of sweat I could claim I showered before the meeting. After the shower, after drying off my body, I was back to the same level of wetness as I was before. An hour was all that remained before the meeting. I had to grab Michael since he was the second in command and I was going to stay out of the hive unless shit in the fan. But, then again, maybe not. Nothing is stopping me. I found him in his own tent, reading a book. He looked up at me. "Hey Dan. What can I do for you?" "Well, as my second in command, you're coming with me to the meeting tonight. It's in an hour. Also one of the princesses are coming." "Okay. I'll be ready by than. I've got nothing better to do anyway." With that, I left his tent to burn another half hour. I went over to the motor pool and gave the order to fuel up all trucks, since I wasn't sure when the attack would begin and grabbed one for the quick trip over. Another issue was bringing up the support units, namely which one and where they would be. Being surrounded means we can't pull over and set up a hospital or an ammo dump. I checked the time, seven forty. Time to head over. I cut back across the camp and over to Michael's tent and walked in, "You ready?" "Yeah. Guess I should have packed my dress uniform." "I've been sweating all day and I've been wearing a t-shirt. I don't need to wear a tie and hat that doesn't block the sun. Come on. I'm driving." He rolled over and stood up. We walked out and to the motor pool, past lines of trucks waiting to be fueled and serviced. We jumped in the truck and I glanced out the window. "Look at this." I uttered, "We are a part of history. We are the two highest ranking officers in the planet's first division that can go hundreds of miles in a day. Plus being apart of this campaign, peace between two races." "You mean being fucking aliens wasn't enough?" Michael asked. "Oh my God, can you let me ponder on this moment, please?" I shot back and started up the engine. We pulled out of the pool and drove around the camp. We slowly drove through the Tenth's camp as I attempted to remember where the command tent was. Then I saw two alicorns walking through the camp. "Bingo." I said, as I turned onto the sandy street to stalk my superiors to the tent. The headlights lit them up and they turned to look at the light. I waved a hand on the window at them, they waved back and kept walking, they probably don't know who was driving. "Please don't pretend to run them over or ask with they're prostitutes." Michael asked. "I was tempted to rev the engine, but now that you mention that." I laughed darkly. Instead they went into a tent. "Found the tent. Also, quick run down on the attack I have planned, we haul ass to the queen's hive. Make a bunch of noise so they know we are coming." I turned off the engine, "Then we arrive and encircle it, however you and David will send your brigades down into the hive and capture the queen. Maybe you kill her instead, who knows. Meanwhile James and I hold the perimeter." "Sounds good to me. How come you're not going in?" "It's my first time leading. Need to be focused." I explained as we stepped into the tent. Inside was everyone else and we saluted. I noted that no one else had an aide with them. Everyone was gathered around a table in the middle, no doubt having a map on it. "Good to see you both again." Princess Celestia said. "Let's get this meeting underway. General Awe, how high does this," she paused for a moment, "freedom movement go?" "Indeed, your letter said it goes all the way to the queen in one hive. Do you know about any other hives?" Princess Luna added in. "In this hive, it goes to the very top. With the others, well it's unknown because none of the hives interact with each other. They all could want freedom or not a single one wants to be free. We're going in blind." "What's is the plan of attack?" She asked. Awe nodded to Shell and he picked up. "Awe and I will attack the first two hives, somewhere around here." He pointed to two spots on the map near an oasis. "Meanwhile, General Kroger here and his men will bypass all of them and aim directly for Chrysalis' hive way behind the others." "That seems a bit risky. What's the purpose?" "We hope having a couple thousand trucks drive over their heads will let them know something's up." Awe explained. "Chrysalis keeps control over the other hives with her own changelings in the other hives,we think. This let's her keep power and make demands. Demands for food and troops, which is why she had so many to attack Canterlot. We hope they will hear it and send help, which will take a few days to arrive." "This seems rather risky, Kroger, you'll obviously be cut off from any help. Are you confident in this plan." Celestia asked. "Absolutely. I created a plan to handle just about everything, I'm calling it Operation Fury Road. If we run into any issues while making our run we'll keep going. We're going down the middle and nothing can stop us. I plan to send the first and second brigades while third holds the perimeter. They use tunnels they go in and out. If we can't hold them outside, we go inside and they get slowed down. Set a few traps maybe." "Excellent, what do the hives look like? Any information about that?" "Not yet." Awe answered, "But we will soon. Speaking of which excuse me." An aide popped in the tent and they quietly talked. He disappeared for a moment before letting two ponies in. One was Marble Shine and the other was Twilight. Or rather looked like her. Once the aide left and tent flap lowered, they revealed who they were. 'Twilight' was actually a changeling version of an alicorn. She bowed slightly, "Your Majesties. I am Queen Pollux." The two princesses returned the bow, "It is good to meet you." Celestia said. "Before we start, I'd like to apologize for my hive's role in the attack on Canterlot. We had no other choice, but to part of the attack." Despite the reminder of the attack, Celestia didn't seem overly upset, "It's alright, we didn't even know there were more than one hive." That got a nod from Pollux, "Also, if it means anything, my hive uses passive means of gathering emotions. Most hives do. Chrysalis and Nocturnal kidnap ponies and use them." "What methods do you use and why do they use force to gather emotion?" Luna asked. "I have changelings disguised as ponies and they walk around, gathering emotion in the air. Some are actually rather famous and have other drones in the crowd to gather emotion. Two famous one are Life Story the comedian and Bone Apple the chef. But Nonturnal must gather much more emotional energy because she attempted her own rebellion a few years ago. It failed and her hive was put down hard." "I've seen Story a few times." Luna said, "I never would've guessed that about her." "Where is her hive?" Shell asked, that must be the one he's going to. "Here, ours are close by." She stared at the map for a moment. "Mine is actually here and hers is here. I believe." The good news was that they weren't too far apart. Two out of five wasn't too bad considering we had no clue. "The others I'm not too sure about, we don't exactly have weekly meetings." "That's two out of five, make it easier to reach you Kroger." "Yeah, maybe I can wait before I make my own attack." If two hives were leaning to freedom, that would be less time there and quicker to the next two. "I can spare a day, make more noise." I turned to Pollux, "How does Chrysalis communicate with those in the other hives?" The fact I wasn't a pony meant nothing to her, she didn't react to my none pony face. I wonder if she could now be a human. Or would she look like me? "With the hive mind. Basically a queen can give orders to any amount of changelings, that will be carried out for however they are told to. Of course, I could just speak to them to do it. That's why I do with my harvesters. It carries a rather far distance, I never tried how far it goes." "How many, if you could guess, in your hive want freedom?" Celestia asked. "Out of the five hundred thousand in my hive, about four hundred and eighty thousand. The others are riding the fence, so to speak. Once they see what is happening, they'll join." "Excellent." Awe said, "getting back to the task at hand, here's what I suggest for the attacks, following all of this new information."
The HiveAuthor's Note Feedback is obviously nice. I wanted to try something a little different and wrote that news report. Maybe I'll do it every so often. Also I made a small change, I accidentally said northern hive was Chrysalis' when I meant western. North would be heading back into Equestria The Hive Report from the Front by Vivid Headline I looked out past the defensive line, small holes that can hold two ponies, called fox holes, out to vast desert. Out towards where the changelings are. Standing next to me was Major General Daniel Kroger. He was gazing out across the line was as well. Without looking at me he uttered five words we all could agree with. "God, I despise this place." I couldn't blame him, it was ninety five in the shade. There were no tree to provide shade and the only other natural object out here are rocks and maybe a small oasis. Behind us was the town of Appleloosa, a few miles back. I met General Kroger, or Dan as he goes by, at his base, about to leave for the front. I was requested by my editor to report on the conflict. I asked if I could join and report and I was expecting to be laughed at and told to go home. Instead he asked if I knew the dangers and allowed me to join. Dan sticks out, he is not a pony or even native to the planet. I was in Canterlot and reported on his arrival. He is the only non-pony general and is the youngest by twenty years. He is only twenty four years old and has seen more combat than most likely all generals combined. Almost a year's worth. Stories of what he's done run rampant through the camp and most seem fake or exaggerated. So far, I have been in the general loop of events going on. I have free range of where I could go. I even braved going past the front lines, even if it was by a few feet for a few moments. Although I'm not allowed to report on battle plans for security reasons. For now, that will change soon, if the rumors are to be trusted. This much I can say, there are nearly sixty thousand soldiers out here and only one reporter: me. I was initially concerned that few that talk to me, since I was an outsider entering their brotherhood. Instead they welcomed me quickly, so long as I can mail letters for them. It's quiet here, often the only noise is the wind. I wait to hear the shouts of an attack and the sound of battle. I do have an order on what to do if that happens. Get in a tent and hide. I've come to realize that if this is the average week for a soldier, I doubt I could last five years. Doing nothing would make me crazy. "Oh no, we train. Next we train come on down and we'll give you some gear." One soldier said when I mentioned it. "Try on my pack and gun. I'll even let you take my shift on the line. The following morning I glanced out, the sun was ready to rise. At first light we were to leave, the whole line moving out. To make sure we were heard by the changelings, I prepped a music playlist to play heavy metal while we drove. Luckily, we had a psychological unit with us, a truck with two big speakers mounted on the back used to spread propaganda. Instead of propaganda, it was music. I glanced to my left, I was on the far left of the line. I saw hundred of men from the Tenth were also ready to march. I did a quick check of all my equipment, guns were fully loaded and ready to go. My own gun and rifles for the crew were loaded on the back and strapped down. A small gas can also strapped down. The desert sky in front of us turned from a deep pink to orange as the sun crested the horizon. "Driver!" I barked, "Forward!" I turned around and channeled my inner officer, "Come on you sons of bitches, do you want to live forever?" To the right and behind me, trucks were also driving forward and to my left men were walking. I quickly covered my mouth with my shirt and put my goggles on. A few hundred years past the line the trucks begin to spread out, making as extremely visible as we make our own sandstorm. We roared across the desert, pushing thirty miles an hour, we'd arrive in about two hours. A check behind me showed we were go to start playing music. "Begin music." I ordered over the radio and Lynyrd Skynyrd's Free Bird started to play. I banged on the roof in time with the drums. Hopefully, we'd deliver an early wake-up call. An hour in and we had to slow down to twenty miles since a few trucks overheated and had to stop. We kept going without them and they'll catch up eventually. More often than not more than one would fall back, safety in numbers. Off to our left, I saw a black mass taking off and flying towards us. Changelings. I quickly made a rough guess of where we were and where they were, no doubt their hive. "Look alive, boys. Here comes trouble." I swung my seat around and cocked the fifty. I heard someone taking a few shots at them. A quick glance behind me showed James was shooting. I was about to wave him off, they were too far out, when I saw a few fall from the sky. David joined in, but he took it up a notch. He had the turret swing around. The changeling swarm hit a few hundred feet off the ground. A few moments later, a fire ball and a cloud of smoke came from the barrel. I've heard a few claims about what happens when a rocket or high explosive high velocity item makes direct contact with a body. I didn't see the shell fly, but I did see the explosion and body parts fly away. Another shell was fired, I didn't know who shot, but it missed. I didn't join in, the main battle would be later. Suddenly, the changelings swerved away from us and started heading in the same direction we were: west. They were making for the hive, I decided to join in the shooting and a fourth machine gun joined; Michael. I focused on accuracy over shooting. Another cannon roared. Changeling bodies started falling out of the sky rapidly. Any attempt to fly higher or lower or randomly wasn't even attempted. It was quickly turning into a turkey shoot. The few hundred were reduced to a few dozen. "Everyone cease fire." I said before switching from our frequency to the overall communication. "Sandman Actual to all, a large swarm of changeling came from our north about two miles from our position, probable hive. Over." "Oak Base copies you Sandman. Let us know if you see the other hive, it should be to your south west. Over and out." Another half hour passed, the halfway mark, and no other swarm came. The few changelings off to our side eventually disappeared, no doubt to land and trying not to tire themselves. Maybe they expected us to shoot at them again. I was inside the tank, cooling off. The ride so far has been smooth, the occasional small dune along the way. Inside all but Match were asleep. I couldn't blame them, sleep last night eluded many and who knows when the next chance to sleep will be. "Hey Match. Where are you from?" "Small town near Vanhoover called Springfield. You? "Oakland, California." "Can't say I ever heard of it, sir." "Probably because it's a few light years away." "Sound about right. Dan, during the fight, what will I be doing? We won't be driving around the whole time." "I expect to sent up a headquarters inside the city somewhere. Maybe the palace, maybe not. Hell, I might not even sight up a headquarters. Just sit in here and talk on the radio." I mused and rubbed my chin. "But that's getting away from the point. You will end up using the machine gun on the roof." "Alright." "Hey, I got a question. What's up with cutie marks?" "You're going have to make it a little more specific." "First off, did a six year old name them? Like really? Fucking cutie marks, that's the best you can do? Talent mark or talent spot sounds better. Also, if they reveal a ponies special talent, does that mean out there is someone with a trash can mark? What if they're a prostitute? Is that a penis cutie mark? Also, where do you guys get these names from? Half of them are a noun and adjective slapped together. Match Box is a toy car company back home! Flash Sentry? What does he do? Flash when someone is out after curfew?" I ranted about, we had plenty of time to kill. "First off, I agree with you on the name of them. Feels weird to be calling them that as a stallion. Also, they aren't only for a pony's talent. It might be based off their personality, say somepony who's lazy at work or maybe a good leader has a scroll. Maybe somepony does have a garbage bag cutie mark, maybe there's a toilet cutie mark out there. And names are names." "I find it weird. I don't know my special talent, it's definitely not art though. I never do considered what I'd do after I got out. Maybe go to trade school and be a welder. Do something physical still. You, you know you can drive." "Yeah, maybe I could fly an airship well too. I also never really have done anything else, maybe I can be half decent actor in plays. But I wouldn't know, someone with an acting cutie mark will get the job. If not them, then someone who is has one that's closer than driving." "That too. I know I can't paint or draw so I'm not going to bother with it. I could end up being a good mason and build mansions. I could work doing whatever, this is all you can do, technically. You could learn to paint, it you won't sell something for millions." "I'll just sell it under a fake artsy name, like you said. Something like Paint Brush." We shared a laugh at that. A check of the small clock I taped to the turret told me we have hit the two hour mark. I watched as the second hand tick away, the minute hand slowly moving. A voice came over the radio, "This is Oak One Two, we have reached the changeling hive and made contact with friendly changelings. Over and out." I nodded at the news, responding to it would be pointless. Steel Stud woke up. "Morning." He grunted. "Where are we at?" "Somewhere in the desert still." I cracked. "Gee thanks." "I think we're about an hour out." Match said. "Hey, what exactly should we look for to tell when we hit the hive?" "An oasis in the shape of a heart. That's the water source for them, someone will meet us there and show us the ways in." "And just how exactly will we know where this thing is?" "I got the coordinates right here, it's a straight shot west, by some miracle. We arrive and go to work. Reminder that hazard pay is twice the regular pay, so let's spend a day here and make some good stories." "The only story I'll have after twenty years. Seeing combat for a day, if that." Steel grumbled. "Story's a story. Besides, I got stories from being stateside. Not every story has to be dark and brooding. Honestly, just being here is a story." Match added on, "Yeah, plus with those griffons still fighting each other, it'll take a few years before anything with them happens." "What's the latest with them?" I asked, "I've been on focused on all this I haven't heard much about them." "The Remot clan pushed back one of the coastal clans, can't remember who. One other clan got defeated and surrender by the Falke clan. There was something about them that was important, maybe they grew a lot of food or had a lot of metal. Definitely a game changer." "Alright." I looked at the clock again, "Twenty more minutes. Wake them up." I said. Match called Sentry's name and Steel shook Spies awake. "This is Cloud Two Two, we have arrived at friendly changeling hive and have made contact with friendly changelings. Over and out." I nodded at the news. Shit was about to hit the fan and the hives couldn't send help, granted they wouldn't but now they really couldn't. The fourth hive, the other one with unknown loyalties, was a no show for now. "This is Cloud Two Two, we have arrived at friendly changeling hive and have made contact with friendly changelings. Over and out." We immediately began getting ready, checking ammo and guns were set. We had only high explosive shells at the ready since there would be no hard targets, hopefully I opened my hatch and looked around. It was certainly hotter out than I last poked out. The oasis was not in sight yet. "I won't lie fellas, I'm a little nervous. I haven't seen major combat in years and not this weapons this old. To me at least. Hopefully, by tomorrow morning most of the fighting will be done. If not, supplies will come and the rest of the hospital battalion." "Hey," Flash called out. "Let's say we get pushed back from changelings from that other hive. Where would we go?" "We'll duck into the tunnels and fall back to the hive and make them funnel in. We'll have to leave the trucks behind as well. Hopefully they'll be fine if we have to leave them. We dig in and make them bleed." "Okay. Hey what's that up ahead?" "We made it. Look at that, get ready." I grabbed the radio. "Sandman Actual, we have reached the main hive. Godspeed on your arrival." I switched over to the divisional frequency, "We're here. Eyes open." Just ahead was a tree line, "All units stop." I dismounted and moved towards the trees line, signaling for a truck to dismount and follow me. We ran for cover in the trees, I could already see inside them. I held up a fist for them to stay there and I went in. Past the trees was an oasis, bushes and more trees. In the middle was a small lake in the rough shape of a heart. A dozen changelings were also inside. "Welcome." A changeling said "I am Hone." He offered me his hand. As I shook it, I looked him in his eyes, except they looked like bug eyes and were kinda freaky to look at. "General Kroger." "Welcome General. We are all are to help you with your mission." "I hope there will be more than just you twelve." I joked. Hone smiled, "There are, most in the hive are neutral. They don't know about what happens in other hives and despite what most ponies think, not all of us fought in Canterlot. We still had to maintain buildings and care for our young. Where each changeling stands is a tunnel, I'd tell you how big they are, but we use differently ways to measure. But they're about four changelings wide and all they drop on the outskirts of the hive." Hone said. I looked at where they were, seven scattered over several hundred yards. That's twenty eight soldiers a second, except they'd have all their gear so it might be three wide and twenty one a second. In twenty minutes a brigade would be inside, roughly. Hopefully we can stay hidden for five minutes. I was iffy about trusting them, but they were our only option. "Very well. I'll tell my men to enter." Unfortunately, there was no way that the trucks could be parked in here. It was too small and too many trucks. Maybe parking them in behind the oasis will work. Just as long as they won't be destroyed. "Colonels to me." I ordered, when they arrive I explained. "They have tunnel to get in. First and Second Brigades will go in to kill or capture the queen. Expect her to put up a fight but try and knock her out. "What does she look like?" "She looks like all changelings. Black." "Hey!" James said. "Shut up. You know what I fucking meant. Dark blue hair, green eyes and should be wearing a crown. Height is unknown." "If we encounter any ponies, what should we do?" I paused for a moment, I never gave it thought. Intel said that ponies will be in the hive. "Detain them maybe. Ask a question that only a pony would know. Ask them to name a famous movie or website. If the average changeling doesn't leave the hive, much less be in society, they won't know. Let's get those trucks behind the oasis and Third can dig in. David, Michael pass this all on to your men. You're going in, let's say, half an hour." The soldiers dismounted and began doing a final check of their gear. The trucks also moved out of the way, supplies were unloaded and spread out. I watched James order his men on where to dig in. This was definitely a large step up for him, granted I was still here to give him a hand. This was a massive baptism by fire: me as a commander, along with my colonels, the whole division and David and James seeing actual combat. "Hey Dan, I got an idea on how to defend this position. A semi-circle right here. Another behind it. Machine guns scattered throughout and more in the tree line." Michael said as he walked up to me. "What's your plan for them to use for cover?" I asked. "Trench won't work, sand will keep filling in and I don't think we'll have time for foxholes. I'm thinking just shallow hole they can lay down in. They can do more if they want. Too damn hot."' "Oh yeah. Let's have them get to work. Honestly, I'm starting to doubt we'll see any action. We haven't seen a thing from that other hive. Maybe we could send half of your Brigade down in. Come on, let's go see them off." We walked into the oasis and past the thousand of men getting ready. In the center was Hone, Michael and David talking and pointing at the tunnels. Hone greeted me, "Welcome back, General." I nodded. "Gentlemen, what is the plan?" "I'll come through these holes, end up all across the east side and David will go through over there and be on the west. The palace is on the northern edge so we'll secure the town and push together on the palace." Michael answered. "If thing are really bad, we'll just book it up to the palace and make them surrender." "Wouldn't it just be better to go for the palace straight ahead?" James asked, "Cut off the head and go for the commanders first." "Usually. But they'll all be ordered to head for the palace." I explained, referring to the telepathic ability for changelings to talk, before turning to Hone. "How much help could the average changeling be?" "Quite little, honestly. Chrysalis will be overconfident in her ability to win and won't want to lose too many changelings." "Alright. Gentlemen, I hereby declare that Operation, um, Cooper. Yeah, that'll do." Canterlot Princess Luna and her sister were sitting the War a Room next to a radio. They were eagerly awaiting any updates from the front. Across the room was a powerful radio with a Major sitting at it, talking to those at the front. "Hive One is secured. Queen Pollux is back in full control. Tenth Division is moving onto Hive Four. Over and out." The radio said. "Copy that Tenth." The major replied. "Sandman Actual here, we have arrived at target structure and met green changelings. First and Second are going in soon, we are dug in and prepared. HVT is confirmed to be inside." "Copy that Sandman. Good luck." "HVT?" Celestia asked her sister. "Also green changelings? Did they paint themselves to stick out as allies?" "High Value Target. The minotaurs used it first, but Dan used it back on his planet as well." Luna explained, "Chrysalis is in the hive. As for the green part, I'm not sure, they very well may have put some sort of mark to stick out. Some paint on the head or back." "There's no going back now." Celestia quietly said, "Peace with the changelings, I never would seen this coming within a generation much less a few years. I'm off to work on a speech to tell everypony that we have started. Let me know if something major happens." Michael POV We were inside the hive and began to spilt up. It was a simple plan, a company would take a road and book it for the edge. A battalion would stay behind and watch our backs and flank. I personally gave us a minute before we were found. "How many blocks until we hit the wall?" I asked one of the changelings, Meek, attached to my unit, a battalion I joined for now. "Also, what's either an unassuming or important building around here?" "We have a far walk and of the storage units we use for emotions is around here. Why?" "I need a place to set up a command center. I say we hit that center. Isn't that shit what you use for just about everything?" "Yes. Beside being most of our food, it also is what makes our building so strong and our magic. Even the lights, different emotions give off different levels of lighting. Don't ask me how." I nodded. "Let's hit that first, cut off supplies for the rest. Where is it?" "A couple blocks this way. Follow me. I'm not sure how many will be there, but there shouldn't be too many and shouldn't put up too big of a fight." "Yeah and France was supposed to beat Senegal in oh-two. It didn't go that way." "Yes, but most changelings do not know attack spells. All they will know is the most basic of spells, just releasing their magic and a larva could done that. They will struggle to aim." "Oh goodie, it'll be like flying all over again." We went five blocks over, actually going away from the edge. But for a good reason. It was a massive building, occupying several blocks. Faint light glowed from the window, or rather the holes in the wall. "How many should be in there? It's massive." I asked. "No more than twenty. This is more for food and materials on this side of the hive. The main emotion store is in the middle and easily three times bigger. This is the only way in." "Alright. I want seventy of you to stay here, keep an eye for any other changelings and stay out of sight. The rest of us will head in and secure it. Let's move." We ran across the street and leaned up against the wall. "Go in. Don't forget your ROE." We quickly pushed in and spread out looking for changelings. Most just looked at us as Meek talked to them in their language. They nodded at whatever he was saying, probably that we were helping and shouldn't mind us. In the middle on the building was a massive glass-like sphere, glowing pink. It was easily thirty meters tall. Smaller tanks, but still easily ten meters tall were off to the sides. In them were orange and yellow liquids. "Hey Meek." I said, "What's in these things?" "Emotions. Pink is love and is the most powerful emotion. It's the strongest and most filling. These other tanks are happiness and laughter." He explained "Where," one soldier began to ask, "where do you get these emotions from?" Meek took a moment to answer, "We, um, have ponies in the lower levels." "You mean you kidnapped ponies?!" "Not me personally! This is why I'm helping you guys." "We can talk about the moral ambiguity about kidnapping people to live later. Let's focus on this mission."
The FightAuthor's Note And here we go. Sorry about the abrupt ending, I really wanted a chapter out this month and the cliffhanger WILL be resolved in the next chapter. Also the radios calls go Brigade, Battalion then the company or platoon. I haven't set up an alphabet. So Sandman One One will be 1 Brigade 1st Battalion then B Comapny or something The Fight We reached the edge of the hive and began heading to David's side when we began taking gunfire. We knew the changelings didn't have any guns, so it had to be from our side. "We're on the same side!" I yelled, "Blue on Blue!" I waited a few moments after the firing finally stopped to peek over. A platoon was scattered across the road. "You guys Third?" "Yes!" Someone called back, "You Second?" "Yep!" "Shit our bad! Come on over, colonel set up shop nearby." "You guys heard them, let's head on over. We'll take a break and move out again. Get some water and eat, who fucking knows when we'll have a break. And keep your eyes peeled, someone might be watching from a window or an alley." I said. We quickly moved up the street. We made it across, now we had to push 'up'. David greeted me ,"Michael, welcome. Follow me, I have a small command center." "You get into any trouble on the way over?" "No, I was quite surprised. A few changelings saw us and I thought they were going to get help. Never ran into trouble. You?" "We pushed out a bit and secured a emotion storage place, since they use it for everything, might as well deny use of it." We went into a small, rather unassuming building, a pretty good place to set up shop. A radio was set up inside. "Nice place. Is this a house or a business?" I cracked. "No clue. There isn't even a bed in here, must be brand new. In fact, I think this whole area is new. Hive's expanding." "Perhaps. What if, rather than expanding, it's population is back to where it was before they attacked Canterlot?" "Then why would they remove everything in here?" David pointed out, waving his arms around. "No clue. I'm out of ideas. Let's tell Dan we met up. I'll make the call." "Fine by me, I was going to let you do it." "Sandman Two to Sandman Actual." "Sandman Actual, ain't here, but I am. It's me, Rainbow Dash." I looked at David, "I see she was never taught how to answer a call." I hit the radio switch, "Copy that. Be advised, we have linked up with Third and will begin our push. So far we have not been attacked. Repeat, not attacked. Over and out." "Copy that. Good luck, out." "When do you want to head out?" David asked. "I say ten to twenty minutes, let's take a breather." "Hey, since we have some down time many missions did you do in Afghanistan?" "In six months, I was in the air about eighty times. But sometimes we'd just be in the air, in case we were needed. But I dropped bombs maybe ten of fifteen times, mostly in the wide open and only one in a town. But BDA was seen as acceptable." "BDA?" "Bomb Damage Assessment or something. Dropping a bomb on a mountain will have a lower BDA than a town. The decision is made in some command post and it depends on so many factors. If there's an RPG it was a bigger threat than a gun and if a canal was close it'd was a no go because it was vital to the town. Plus a two hundred and fifty kilogram leaves a big crater." "Nothing wrong with a crater. Dynamite leaves a nice little one in solid rock." "You know, I keep forgetting that you weren't in the military. What were you, an engineer or construction worker, right?" "Yes, I was a civil engineer, I worked on roads, but only for a year. Finished college and started an internship." "Then the hell are you doing here? You should be out being roads here!" "Because if God wanted me to build roads I'd have a bulldozer. Besides, wouldn't be right, you guys being here and I'm not." He explained. "C'mon, we got a Baba Yaga to get." "Yeah, let's roll. Meet up in front of the palace in two hours?" "Sounds good. See you there!" He called out and started for his man to move. I did the same, "Come on, boys! We're moving out, this is the big one. By tonight, hopefully, the world will be different." We pushed up the road, pulling units watching the flanks as well. After only a few blocks after we left, the whole thing with south as I could hear gunfire off to the side. Our push went about another hundred meters before we came under fire, green bolts of magic came from a building across the street and further down. As predicted by the head changeling outside, the vast majority of their shots went way too high or fell short. A few hit walls close by, burn marks showing up in the dark brown materials. No one screaming was a good thing. Five men quickly pushed forward to the building and went inside. A few shouts of Cease fire went through the battalion as they entered. Gunshots rang out inside and they came back out. "I'm going to assume you're all ponies." I said to them, "C'mon you guys, we still got fighting to do." The sounds of an intense storm of gunfire rang out from the right. We pushed another block and the gunfire didn't stop. "Sir, we got a report from several units saying there's a large building that takes up several blocks are covering the streets." The radio news said to me. "So that's what that is. Have whoever is closest to the building, but not being shot at clear it out." "That'd be us, sir." "Alright, everyone, we have a detour to take because we have to save some boys." I turned back to the radioman. "How far?" He pointed. "See the edge of the building over there? Two blocks down. That's it." "Okay guys. Here's the plan. I want a platoon with me to run for the building and the rest of you secure these buildings. They may have set up a trap for us." Me and the platoon with me watched as the others went into the buildings. The all clear came out and we ran up the street, sticking to the walls. We reached the building just opposite of the warehouse shooting away. I peered around the corner and looked at the building, it ran three blocks down. Suddenly a platoon of twenty five seemed rather small to clear it. "Send another platoon up!" I shouted back. Changelings don't understand English, right? The only entrance I could see was the door dead center. Hopefully they had additional exits as a fire escape. Did they have fires down here? The other platoon joined up and I turned to the second lieutenant, "I want you and your men to swing around back and look for another exit. If you find one send someone up here to let me know. If there isn't one, keep going and come on the exit up here." "Yes, sir! Second Platoon, on me." He ordered and they moved out and around the building. "Alright guys, here's the deal. We're going to that door and waiting for Second to find a way in. We're going to sit here for a minute and wait on them." A few minutes passed and they circled the far side of the building, no back door, "Let's move." "Good to see you again, sir." The lieutenant said to me. Both platoons took up positions on either side on the doorway, or rather where a door would be placed. "Go." I ordered and we went in. The troops swept out on the first floor and began clearing it. I kept pushing up the stairs, five men behind me. I dropped my voice so we wouldn't be heard, "Kill anyone shooting."' The first room I came across had a changeling in it. He saw just standing in the window shooting away. I imagined he lived through his failure of hiding occasionally was because no one outside was shooting since they saw us enter. At his feet was a dead changeling, the original user of the window. A quick spray from the hip ended his attack and life, his body dangling limply out the window. If this was a comedy movie, he'd slowly fall out the window. I slowly backed up and leaned on the wall, the realization that I'd killed up close setting in. I know I've killed before, but flying at a few hundred kilometers an hour doesn't allow me to see the bodies. The next two rooms were clear and the rest of the floor was also clear. Before we could go to the top floor, another group went up. A few gunshots went off overhead and they came back down. "We got them good, sir! They all were just standing there and we gunned them real quick?" Someone shouted at me as they went back down. "Tell the others to get a move on! We're burning time!" I shouted back and we also went back out. As we left the building, the company on the street moved up as well. The whole city was fighting, I could hear gunfire from both flanks and no doubt there was a firefight further ahead. "Radio!" I called for and the radio man came running over, we ducked into another building. "Sandman One to Sandman Two come in. Over." "Sandman Two here over." "I just cleared a large warehouse of some sort. How far are you from the target building. Over." "I hit no resistance, I never even fired a bullet. We're looking over the palace in a building right across the street. We will stay out of sight until we hear from you. Over and out." "Solid copy. Over and out." I checked my watch, an hour and a half had passed since we left. It'll take probably another hour for us to reach the palace. I handed the receiver back to the radioman. None of the building were taller than the others around it and I highly doubt David remembers how many blocks he passed. "How did he get so lucky that he avoided everyone?" I asked rhetorically. Another eight blocks, another half an hour and another firefight to hold us up. Maybe by sundown we'd arrive, take a quick nap and get back in the fight. I sat down against the wall, taking a moment to get a drink and catch my breath. The road was quiet and deserted, so far the only changelings we've seen were the ones shooting at us. A messenger rounded a building "Hey guys! We can see the hive. That building is obstructing the view. The whole thing has a big square in front of it." This news piqued everyone's interest, we assumed the hive was so big we couldn't see the palace. It does make sense on how David arrived so fast. "Let's move!" I shouted. "We'll be out of here by supper." Everyone quickly jumped back up and we began our march to the square. "How big is this place exactly? It has to be at least the population of Vanhoover, if not a little bigger." Someone asked. "It's too small to be the size of Vanhoover." A soldier behind me said. "Maple Plaza is ten blocks long." "Yeah but we ain't seen a park or a restaurant. Just housing and some big warehouses, no fun here.. "All work and no play makes Jack a dull boy." I quipped, "Now keep quiet, might be some bogies in these houses." At the end of the road was a four story building, probably some important building to the hive. The whole company would fit inside with ease and fortify in case an attack came from the palace. As we entered, I caught a glimpse of the palace through the window. It looked was less of a palace and more of a fortress, nothing about it was welcoming and it certainly held a few dungeons for ponies. I watched as a platoon stormed the building right next to the place. "Sandman One to Sandman Two. We are in position." "Copy that Sandman One. There's only one way in, but I requested big guns to lend a hand to fix that." Before I could ask if he meant he had cannons coming down to help blow holes in the wall anew voice came over the radio. "Sandman One Three reporting sir! We've found where they were keeping the civilians at. There are hundreds here, maybe even a thousand. Be advised we're staying put until it's safe." "Copy that and good work, men. Sandman Three, are you suggesting what I think you are?" Before he answered, five cannons were slowly pushed up the road. "Oh my God, you did." "You got other idea to get in? There is one way in and we're locked out." I watched as the gunners began their process of loading the cannons. The battery fired their first shells and the ground shook as the walls were bombarded. Several more salvos left gaping holes and a tower collapsed, falling into the square. As the dust settled and the walls stopped making noises as they fell, I was expecting to hear the screams and slurs of a counterattack. Instead the whole area went quiet and turned fucking creepy. "Lets move." David said over the radio. "All units forward." Even though I technically outranked him on account of prior military experience, but I still began to leave the building. We all began to move slowly towards the opening the halls. I looked around quickly to see the group had attacking, it was only three thousand. The rest were occupying the city and making sure we wouldn't be hit from behind. The first few man were going over the rubble, I was further back. At any moment the castle will start shooting down at us, killing us all. Fortunately, it never occurred and we hit the front door with no issues. "I want C company holding the courtyard," David said. "and someone else open those doors." Two unicorns stepped up and opened the doors with their magic. Before they were open we were already being shot at from inside, magic ripping the doors apart. "Grenade out!" Someone cried out and flung a grenade in. Three seconds later and it went off, silencing everyone inside. We spread out inside the castle, looking for the throne room and hopefully the queen too. All we found were storage rooms, or so it looked. A lack of bedrooms for foreign dignitaries and no kitchens needed for them meant all the rooms were a guess. We hit the final room on the hall and I slowly opened the door. There was no one inside, but there were maps of Equestria scattered on the walls. Cities were marked and had something written in their language next to them. A few pictures of buildings and sport team logos were next to them as well. "What is all this?" Someone asked. I stared at the maps for another moment before answering, "I think it's almost like a staging area or a weird classroom. The changelings they send out have to know the area, famous buildings and local teams." "Where to get emotions from or something like that." Another added. "Or you see in magazines stuff like 'Ten Best Cities to Live In' or something." "Yeah. Alright let's try and remember where this place. Let's move out, sooner we find her sooner it ends or something." Just as we were about to leave, another soldier had a question, "Hey sir, who's going to end up running this place? I mean obviously Chrysalis won't be in charge anymore and a monarch gets replaced by their first born." I stopped for a moment to think. "No clue. Don't most species of bugs that live in communities, like ants and bees, the queen is the only one that gives birth? Or lay eggs?" I walked out of the room. "So her first born? Then what? We search the place for the oldest chanegling." "It just might be that simple, yes. Don't they also give birth to the future queen as well? I'm willing to bet she's in the castle as well." As we made our way up some stairs the radio made an announcement. "She's dead! The queen is dead! We got her!" We stopped walking and looked at each other. A few shed tears, hopefully of joy. "Let's head home boys."
The AftermathAuthor's Note Hope you guys enjoyed this little arc. I really wanted to put more in here but college started up again so that cuts time out and I hit a wall. I have like 1200 words I wanted to add in here but couldn't find a good way to do so. But it'll go into the next chapter, which is already at about 300 words so it's all good The Aftermath Two days later I watched the airship land behind the camp. We were now set up at Chrysalis' hive just in case they wanted to pull some funny shit. The doors opened and out came dozens of reporters and scientists all hoping to say that they were at the most important event in history in the last five years. Following behind them were Princess Celestia, Princess Luna and Twilight. I went over to greet them and saluted them. "Welcome, your Majesties." They returned my salute. "If you all follow me, I'll show you to the Queen." "Have you been able to find the new queen" Celestia asked as we made our way through the camp. I shook my head, "Not yet and honestly I'm beginning to doubt there is one. Maybe she's hiding in a safe room deep in the castle or hiding in plain sight. Honestly, I wouldn't be surprised if she was taught that ponies were savages and doesn't want to be found because of fear. As long as she doesn't try anything while you all are here." I still had everyone act like it was a combat zone, everyone had to have their gun on them at all times. A few even had knives and their sidearms, I had both options. A gun on my hip, a knife on my back and one more on my boot. "I hope we can find her. I'd love to see us become friends with them!" Twilight said and I rolled my eyes at how obsessed this place was with friendship. "We'll leave it in your capable hands Twilight." Celestial said and the two began to talk about a plan for it all. Princess Luna walked up next to me, "I'm curious General, how many men did we lose?" The one question I didn't want already came up in five minutes. "Personally, I've lost about a eighty men and a hundred wounded. A company stumbled across the unreserved and it was well defended. Most are walking wounded, burns and some nasty cuts from magic and about ten are seriously injured. A few may not make it, they're a day by day case. But, none were in vain I can tell you that much. Here we are." I pushed the flip out of the way and they all walked in. Laying on a cot was a covered body and Celestia pulled the blanket off. Underneath was the body of Chrysalis. She was in good shape considering what was thrown in her direction, a few grenade fragments and bullets were in her head and chest. One partially ripped her jaw off, leaving it lopsided while another piece ripped of two inches of her horn. Her chest also had large holes in it. We all stared at her body before Celestia spoke, "I don't believe it. She really is dead." "I suppose my brother and Cadence will be happy to hear." Twilight quipped. "Do you have an idea for the body?" I asked "I imagine this ghost of a daughter will want to do something. Whether an unmarked grave or a celebration because she was their ruler. Otherwise, we'll give her a simple burial, no individual should be denied that." Celestia said. "She will be given that much." "If you don't mind me asking, what do you plan on doing with the other hives?" "We were talking about that on the way over. They will be given a pardon since they were forced to help attack Canterlot and kept their emotion gathering to passive, for the most part. I was also planning on having them help put Chrysalis on trial. There were a few individuals calling to just have her executed, which rose after you found all those ponies, but it seemed a little harsh to me." "Shame that is," I said, "but I suppose this way will do. Speaking of those ponies, they're set up temporarily outside of town, I'm not sure if you'd want to go and see them all." Celestia recovered the dead queen and we walked out, "We were planning that, I relish in the chance to meet my little ponies. Now, how exactly did she die?" Flashback, third person David and his men slowly made their way down the hall. "Sir, I'm not an architect but those big fancy doors make this hallway different from the other, three or thirty we checked." The sergeant, Shining Bolt said. "Indeed. If I was a bad person, that's the last place I'd be, but then agin she does sound look a basic villain so it's where she'll be at." They made their down the hallway, the dozen rooms before the large door being empty of anyone. Once they were all cleared the small unit took up positions on either side of the door. "Anyone know how to breach?" David asked as the men looked at each other. "Excellent, all right I'll do it myself." He slowly tried the door, only to find it locked. "Everyone shoot the hinges, take these damn doors down." A hail of gunfire erupted on the doors, ripping the hinges to nothing and leaving holes elsewhere in them. Magic from the defenders came right back through the door, adding to the damage. Return fire from the Equestrians went through the door, led by David's PPsh. Several bolts of magic went through and hit David. He slowly crawled for cover behind the wall. "Medic!" Someone cried out. The medic of the squad ran over to help the bleeding colonel and started bandaging the wounds. "It's not that bad. You took a pretty good hit to the leg and chest though, nothing's broken. You'll live, but sit tight I'll have a stretcher here in a moment." The medic explained, before having to cover him from the explosions going off nearby." "Alright." David said, "What's going on? I don't hear anything are you sure I'm fine?" "You're right. I think we got in that room, you sit tight I'll check it out." But before the medic could check the room, the squad came back out, dragging a dead body with her and cheering as they did. It took them a moment to realize it was Chrysalis. "We got that bitch!" "Its over! It's all over!" "We did it!" Were some of the things that were shouted by the men as what they have done set in. "Thank God." David said as the stretcher bearers came. End Flashback "Between the bullets and grenades, no one really knows what killed her." I explained. "But it doesn't really matter to me, but that's just me." Celestia sighed, maybe upset by my apathy. "I suppose not. It was good to see however, General." "You'll all be leaving here tomorrow morning." Luna added. "But we were hoping you could swing by Canterlot." "What for? Lightbulb went out?" "Not quite. The press would like to hear about what happened." "Don't you guys have a press secretary for this whole thing? I mean no offense, but I'd rather be doing anything else than be in front of cameras." "That's the price of having the honor of leading this assault. You were here and in charge, the press did not have anypony here, just that one reporter was here." I knew there was no getting out, they would just order me to have it. "Alright, I'll do it. Just tell them no stupid questions." "Of course." Celestia answered, "We can't make any promises though. Unfortunately, we have other events to handle. We will see you tomorrow afternoon, General and please, try and stay safe here for the next several hours. We don't need any more dead soldiers." I watched as they all flew away, no doubt to visit the ponies that were kidnapped, maybe a quick stop elsewhere and return. "Dan!" Someone call out and I turned to see who it was. Major Beam was heading towards me with a changeling. "This changeling here claims to be the daughter of Chrysalis and would like to speak with you." I looked at her, she looked no different from all the other chnagelings, black body and blue bug-like eyes. But no one else ever claimed to be the child of Chrysalis so it was the only option I had. "Thank you, Major. Right this way ma'am." I said, leading her away from camp. "Now, do you have any proof you are her child?" "Please call me Iver. All of us are. She lays eggs dozens at a time, weekly, and a ten months later they hatch." Well that didn't narrow it down. "Okay, now what give you the right, so to say, to be the queen. After all, everyone else is her child, are you the oldest?" That got her to laugh, "No I'm only thirty one. I was chosen to be the next queen." "Chosen? How so and long do changelings live to be?" She shrugged, "I just was. She chose my egg over all the ones she has laid over the months and years. I was kept separate and lived in the castle, I'd occasionally go out of the castle. And changelings could live to be about a hundred and thirty in our ways of counting time." "Okay. Now getting back on track, what can I do for you?" "Well, as the new queen of the hive, I would like to negotiate a peace between my hive, as well as the others and Equestria. I figured you're the individual to help me do that." "I suppose I am, it's a shame you showed up now, you just missed them. But they should be back within a few hours. No offense, but I have a feeling that the other queens may not want you to represent them." That got a sigh from her, "I suppose it was rather foolish if me to think of that and I guess this eliminates the idea of having the talks here. Maybe I could just peace with Equestria and figure something else out." "Not quite. Sure, the average citizen doesn't want the Princesses going into your hive, but how would you feel about going into a town?" "Is that a rhetorical question? Sorry I'm bad at telling those." "Not at all. I'm not sure if you know this, but there's a little town a hundred miles east of here. They probably got a meeting hall of some sort that could be used. Tell you what, why don't you head back to your hive and I'll run my idea by everyone else. Then I'll send "Very well, I will await your word in my palace. Just ask for me. Thank you for this, General." "It's no problem, I'll see you tonight with the news." *** "Are you sure this is a wise idea?" Princess Luna asked. "Throwing all five of them in at once is asking for a fight to break out." They had returned from a small tour of the other camps and the refugee camp and I fillled me in about what happened. "I'm not necessarily saying having all of them in there at once, especially with Iver. But they should be aware that there is a new queen." "That they will, I would not be surprised if they made a demand from her." "But what will they ask?" Celestia asked. "We know nothing about them, they could want to slaughter her hive." "Perhaps, sister, but with Chrysalis now dead. They may not to doanything. They may just ask for the body and do something to it that will make it impossible for her to move on in their beliefs. They remove her stomach so she starves forever or something." "Interesting theory." I said. Before I could say something else, the tent flap opened and in walked Iver. "Welcome back." "Thank you, General. Your Majesties, please accept my humble apologies for everything my mother did." I made my leave, the chances of a fight breaking out between them was slim. Plus one against three wasn't easy to stop from fighting. Hopefully, some sort of foundation of peace will be laid down.
No restAuthor's Note Yes Yes Yes Thank you No rest *** "How many are in there?" I asked, fiddling with my pointer stick. "A few dozen reporters and VIPS. Some ambassadors from embassies." Princess Celestia said. "Okay. When I finish this, could we talk? I have an idea I'd like to discuss." "Of course, General." "Also I quit, I got a better offer from the griffons. I don't work weekends and better dental coverage." I cracked as I opened the door and went in. A few cameras clicked as I walked in and the major next to the podium saluted me and I returned it. Inside was a small easel with maps lined up to be shown and rows of chairs, all filled. "Thank you all for coming here today. It's rather clear that our operation out west was quite successful." I began and pointed to the blue lines on the first map. "Ten days ago, this was the front lines. We immediately dug in since we were expecting an attack of some sorts. The Fourth Division was protecting the left, me and my division were on the right with the Tenth in the middle. The next day, General Awe and myself went into Appleloosa to meet a dissident from a hive. He dropped a bombshell on us and I don't mean General Bomb Shell, who was out there as well." I got a few laughs for my joke. "He told us his queen wanted help rebelling, which completely threw us out of wack. Most ponies believed that there is only one hive, with millions living in it. Instead it's five hives with a few hundred thousand in each. But that number is currently being figured out." Seeing no one had questions, I continued. "That night we made our plan. The Tenth and Fourth went for these two hives closet while I attempted to gain the attention of the hives and force Chrysalis to demand reinforcements from the other hives. Of the four subjected hives, only one sent help and it was a few hundred that we handled. I don't want to say destroyed, even though we did kill most of them, just seems too extreme." A reporter raised his hand, "Excuse me sir, but isn't having your men going against an enemy coming from an unknown area and unknown numbers just a bit dangerous?" "Absolutely. But this is a textbook example of motorized warfare. There's roughly eighty miles between our line here and Chrysalis' hive here. That's a little more than a three days walk in regular conditions. It was a three hour drive for us. We prevented her from digging in and fighting how she would have wanted. We also had the option that if the changelings from other hives were too strong, we could have pulled out and waited." I explained. "Next slide please." The next slide was the inside of a hive, the layout was of no concern, there wasn't a difference found in any of the hives. "This is the inside of the hive. Roughly, it's still being looked at by experts. A few details to point out, these five large buildings are where the emotions were stored. This one in the center is the main storage unit, so to speak." I explained, before pointing to the building next to the palace. "This building, is where ponies were kept or I should say held to have their emotions gathered. Keep in mind that not all hives did this and did so in dire circumstances. Such as when they had to have more emotions. Before I go into the battle itself, any questions?" A few hands went up, "Yes, you." "How many ponies were rescued, sir?" "I can't recall the exact number, but I believe around eight hundred were rescued from Chrysalis and several hundred more from the others. Yes, in the back." "Sir, how is it possible that less than a thousand ponies and other groups feed a whole hive that has hundred of thousands?" "I'm not sure how it all works, I never looked into it and what I do know went over my head. I'm not sure how much emotion they need each day. They say love is the best emotion to have, so to say and like I said I do not know how much they need. It's something like one unit of emotional energy or magic, whichever it is, is equal to about three and a half of the lowest magic unit. But I'm probably wrong on those numbers. Plus they do have changelings in society who collect emotions, although I'm not sure how they get it back home. We did find that they had a map room to figure out what areas are the best or have the most love, if that makes any sense." "Are these emotion gatherers still among us?" Someone else called out. "I'm not sure, and I’m not going to speculate. This is something that'd have to be negotiated since they need emotions to live. I'm going to keep moving on here, so just hold on to any questions. Now, the first three hives are quite simple. All they had to do was remove the enforcers left behind by Chrysalis. It was obviously a one sided battled, maybe two killed and three wounded in each hive. The fourth hive, ruled by Queen Aurora actually pulled off their own rebellion two days before we arrived." "Excuse me, sir." One of the reporters said, "Do you know if Chrysalis was aware of the rebellion?" "I'm not entirely sure and we don’t think so. However, the hives must deliver emotions to her hive weekly so at some point soon she would have noticed. But she never did. Now for the big enchilada, the attack on Chrysalis' hive. In all honesty, I was not expecting to launch an attack on the hive the same day as the others. Luckily, it turns out most changelings aren't soldiers and would’ve struggled in a fight, which may be why they struggled in the attack on Canterlot and defense of themselves. Plus she expected to win and didn't fully commit her soldiers to the fight. She was overconfident and paid the price. It was a relatively calm operation, civilians stayed inside and never put up a fight, which was our concern. Truthfully, I was expecting an uprising after we killed her." "How exactly did she die?" A reporter asked. "She was holed up in her throne room and had several grenades thrown in the room and shot by several soldiers. Blindly I might add. So how she died is a mystery, whether the grenades or bullets got her. We’re almost at the end so please hold off on questions. A few days past and the threat of any sort of uprising went away. All we needed was a new leader, but none came forward, so we waited. Finally one came up to me, and claimed to be Chrysalis' daughter and we talked. I introduced her to the princesses when they came out to visit and that's that. Any questions?" "Sir, do you have any details on peace negotiations?" "None that I can share." "When do you think the talks will be finished?" "Within in the next week to ten days, but that’s just my guess. You’d have to ask someone directly involved with the talks.” "General do you think it's possible for us to be friends with them?" That made me pause for a moment. "I don't see why not. That's right I said it. Go ahead and put it everywhere, but I don't why them and us can't get along. I know I'm one of the few who think this, most want to see them punished. Plus a few ponies are calling for us to conquer them. But that’s not the Equestrian way. This country was founded on the ideas of harmony and friendship. We shouldn’t toss these ideas away just because a wrong has been committed against us. Have we not destroyed our enemy when we make them our friends?” With my controversial answer, I walked out and ignored the last few questions shouted at me. An aide was waiting for me and led me through the castle to meet with the Princess. We made our way down several flights of stairs and a few halls to reach wherever the meeting was. "This is it, sir." She said and I gave her my thanks. Inside was the Solar Alicorn. The room was a den, complete with a desk that had a tea kettle on it and plenty of bookshelves, no doubt covering every subject possible. A small TV hung on the wall, showing a reporter from the room I was just in. I immediately gave her a salute, "Your Majesty." "Please General." Celestia began, "We are friends, have a seat. That was quite an interesting comment you made." "I stand by it. It won't be overnight, but in a few years I don't see why not. However if you don't necessarily share my views-." "I share in your sentiment. Given time I do see changelings walking around without a disguise. Now what was this idea you had?" "Simple. My men don't have a way to protect themselves and I think they should. I'm asking machine guns to be placed on each truck. At the moment, each truck holds twelve men and adding a gun, room for the gunner to stand and ammo would cost room for two men. I did the math on this one and that would require an additional three hundred trucks." I explained. “I have some other ideas that I plan to run by Colonel Gear about some stuff I’d like to try out. "Of course. Having a way to protect themselves to protect us is paramount. I'll see to it the order is placed and you'll have them by autumn. What ideas do you have? I have a small request for you as well, consider it payment for the trucks." I ignored her question of my plans, I wanted to play them close to my chest, "What tiny favor can I do to repay the nation for three hundred trucks?" "Visit the Remot clan of the griffons, they look like they might win the crown. We've always had good ties with them and this will be a good way keep the status quo." I opened my mouth to protest, but she raised a hand to stop me. "I know what you're going to say, you're a fighter not a talker or something. But I just saw you do a press conference with no issues." "Alright you got me. But it's the truth. I'm not some college educated diplomat who always knows what to say. I'm just some guy who likes military history because I stumbled across it one day. I don't know which fork to use for a salad or speak French." "Good because the Remot clan is the same way and you leave in a week. But they do love titles, so make up some of your achievements. Would you like some tea? I find this flavor, raspberry jasmine, to help me calm down after a stressful day. Which you just had I would say General." She asked as she filled her own cup. I didn't bother trying to argue with my boss. "Besides they eat meat and so do you. They generally try and scare diplomats by having plenty of meat. Whereas you would not be phased, consider it a small vacation if you will.” "No thank you, I've never been a fan of it. Always had to force it down in Afghanistan because the locals drank it constantly." "A shame. But to each their own." "Not really. When is my big foreign tour?" I asked. "You will leave from Manehatten in seven days. It's a three day trip by airship and you'll spend several days there talking with their own military officers and report of the states of their military. Generally they’ve been at the forefront of the clans with military technology. You'll have some help as well with their ministers. That is all, General." "Thank you for this, Princess. I won't let you down." I said and started to leave.. “Oh and General. I’m having a friend of yours join you.” I turned to look at Celestia, “And who might that be?” "I’m keeping it a secret, much like your ideas.” "Alright, keep your secrets.” I responded and left the room. If she wanted to play chess with my mystery friend, I’ll play three dimensional underwater Chinese checkers. A servant outside the room led me through the castle to leave and handed me a train ticket to go back to Ponyville. As I made my way through Canterlot, I was expecting a few people to come up to me and ask what drugs I was on, thinking the changelings could be allies. But none did, a few did stare at me and turned their nose up at me. Wouldn't be the first time my job made someone turn their nose up at me. The train station was the same way, people staring at me, no doubt wondering why I still had a job. Luckily the train arrived a few minutes after I did so I wasn't just being stared by by a few dozen people. Still none of them approached me and bitched about my idea. I grabbed a seat by myself and closed my eyes, hopefully I can get a little bit of sleep. The conductor called out, barely audible over the train and the distance from me. We slowly pulled out of the station and back to Ponyville.
Now Entering: Not KansasI woke up, sitting upright, in a chair. Must've fallen alseep in my chair again. I cracked my eyes, and instead greeted by metal and darkness. While I panicked, my eyes adjusted to the darkness, I was in a tank and I was in the driver seat. I opened the hatch and climbed out, I crawled down the front and looked at the tank. It was an M4A3E8 Sherman or "Easy Eight", with a 76mm cannon, two 30 cal machine guns and a 50 cal machine guns. I looked around my surroundings, I was somewhere hilly and behind the tank was a dark forest and I was on the edge of it. I climbed back up the Sherman and looked around it, as far as I could tell it was fine and on the turret was written 'Devil Dog'. It had extra supplies hung on the back and side of the turret. I opened the commander's hatch and slid in, there was ammo for the main cannon. Armor piercing, high explosive and white phosphorus, I was nervous about that last one, since white phosphorus makes an excellent smoke screen, burns at several thousand degrees. In the bow gunners seat was a messenger bag, I grabbed the bag and went through the contents. I had a canteen with a first aid kit, water, two changes of clothes, a compass, some fruit, a solar charger for my phone and about 10 MREs. Whoever put me here excepted me to take a while to return. I tried my phone, and got no service. I refilled the bag, dropped it off in the loader seat and climbed back out, closing the hatch. I checked the two guns on the roof, they were already loaded. Perfect. I slid back down to the drivers hatch and sat in the seat. There was a grease gun and ten extra mags next to it on the bow gunner floor. I moved the gun and two mags to the seat. "Here goes nothing Dan" I muttered as I tried the engine, it came to life. I've never driven a tank, but I've watched 'Fury' a lot, so I pushed the levers forward and set off. It was a lot easier than I thought, I have no clue where I was but I set off heading west over the hilly countryside. I found a leather helmet and a pair of googles, so I enjoyed the nice early morning summer weather while driving 66,000lbs of war machine. After about an hour, I came to a halt on a hillside, with the turret just barely poking over. It was about noon, so I took a break. I grabbed some of the fruit and the canteen and climbed out via the commanders hatch and sat on the turret. I saw a village in the valley, maybe a quarter mile away, I put my lunch down and climbed in for the binoculars hanging on a hook. I plugged the solar charger into my phone, sat on the turret with my legs in the tank still. I looked around the town and lost my shit. They walked on two legs and wore clothes, and that was I had in common with the locals. Some had horns, while some had wings and others had neither and they all had crazy hair and skin colors. There was a sign that said, "Welcome Princess! " So this wasn't America, but then again nowhere on Earth did anyone have horn or wings. I kept looking around the town to try and figure out where I was. The homes were old-style; thatched roofs and timber highlighting the walls. In the center of town near a gazebo that was at least three stories, was the center of the party. I looked around some more, kids were playing, people(?) were talking and at one of the tables was the Princess herself, I think, she wore a crown and that's a sign of royalty. She's tall, white, has a horn and her hair moved like there was a breeze, only her hair moved but no else's did. She was talking to a purple unicorn, a blue pegasus, a yellow pegasus, a white unicorn and a tan normal one. A pink one would stop for a minute and then run around. I couldn't see her, just a pink blur. The next time I looked at the Princess, she was looking at me. We made eye contact and she subtly waved, I waved back, dropped the binoculars and started on my lunch. I started looking around the town again, the Princess was still there. I tried to ignore her, but she kept looking in my direction, and I did the same. A smile made it away across my face at our little game and one on her face, but that could because of her friends at the table. I went back to looking at the town, and they have some messed up buildings, a crystal building and a life-size gingerbread house were the ones that stuck out at me. Princess Celestia POV I couldn't help but smirk, I was having fun with this game I was 'playing' with that creature, I couldn't what he was sitting on, the rest was hiding behind the hill. Only a small part of it, which was a metal dome with two metal sticks coming off the top of it was exposed. An enhanced eyesight spell helped me see him, or I assumed it was a male. He looked like a earth stallion, but with no fur. He has a black mane that was long, almost to his shoulders, a small muzzle and ears on the side of his head. He was looking around Ponyville, I could tell he was not from here. He was out of place, alone and curious. I looked back down at my prized student and her friends. While we were talking, several loud bangs rang out, I looked at the creature, he was behind one of the metal sticks and fire was coming it. I watched in horror as two Timberwolves jumped at him. Daniel POV I heard a small crack behind and turned around and standing there was a pack of wooden wolf things. They had rough bark for skin and glowing green eyes. They snarled at me, I swung the 30 cal around and pointed at them, waiting for them to make a move. There was six of them, and one of me. They began to run at me, I opened fire and their bodies were ripped apart, with sap coming out of their bodies instead of blood. Only two made it to the tank and jumped on it, the first one I shot off the tank as the second one bit into my shoulder. The best way I could describe the pain was being stabbed by knives in my shoulder, it tried to bite me again . I punched it and was rewarded with splinters in my hand, but the punch was enough to knock him off me. I quickly grabbed my stuff and closed the hatch. I sat in the gunner seat, grabbed the first aid kit and quickly wrapped the wound up, and pulled out some of the larger splinters from my hand. I'll take care of it once I get away from here, the townspeople no doubt think I'm some sort of monster. I turned around and drove into the forest. Princess Celestia POV We all looked at the hill expecting for whoever that was to reappear. Nopony moved, I leaned over to Twilight and whispered, "I would like for you and your friends to find that injured creature, but be careful. I do not believe he is from this world and may be afraid. Send me a latter when you make contact with him." Author's Note Second story! Hopefully my time writing my fist story will have helped me Feedback is appreciated.
The ForestI drove for half an hour through the forest, thankfully there was a path that made traveling that much more easier. I got off the main path to try and hide somewhere in the forest, I found a nice clearing about 150 yards off the pass. The foliage is pretty thick so it should make seeing the tank hard, but I plan on add some camo to it, find some old branches or something. The clearing was a good size, about 150 yards by ninety yards, whatever those things were in town have wings, so I'll have to park on the edge and avoid being seen in the day. Thankfully, the canopy shrinks the size I could be seen by the air by half. I climbed out and climbed onto the back to check the extra supply bags there was some good stuff: an ax, a shovel, some rope, a fishing rod (why is that here) were the big things I cared about, there were some other bags, it I'll check those later.. I started by cutting some of the fallen trees up for firewood and using any branches as camo then started digging to make a firepit. It was getting pretty dark out and not knowing anything about the forest I'll wait until the morning before I explore. Then I heard one of the few thing I didn't want to hear, voices. "C'mon Thunder, we don't know where we are and we're in the Everfree and it's almost dark out" one said "Stop worrying Rumble, we're almost out, besides if anything happens we have a guardian pony watching us." I guess that's Thunder, pretty weird names too. Thunder and what the hell is a guardian pony? Then again they have horns and wings here so who am I to judge. I don't know why, but I decided to help them, sorta. I'm just going to stay back a bit and watch them, so I grabbed the grease gun and an extra mag and went towards the voices. I saw them on the path, heading back to town so they were at least on the right path. They both had wings and one looks to be twenty or so and the other looks like twelve or so (I'm bad at age guessing). I kept my eyes open and I tried to listen for anything that could mean a predator was nearby. A growl came from behind them, they had a look of pure fucking terror. They both slowly turned around and looked at the beast; it was a lone wood wolf. "Run Rumble go get help!" Thunder said, Rumble ran and tried to fly a little bit off the ground and Thunder took a fighting stance. I quickly shot at the wood wolf and it was torn to splinters, Rumble stopped and came back over and Tunder looked like he just shitted his pants. "Rumble, get Twilight she has to see this." They must have not been around for my introduction, shame. Thunder just sat down against a tree and looked at the body. I just sat in a bush. "They were on their way in Thunder" Rumble said and he came back with six new people(?). I recognized them as the ones at the table with the Princess this morning. "Thunder! What happened here?" Asked the blue pegasus, she has rainbow hair, so her name is now Skittles. "Lands sake, did you do this?" Asked the tannish one, she has a southern accent so she's now Betty Sue. Sounds redneck to me. "No, it came from behind us, I told Rumble to run for help and there were some loud noises and it dropped dead. Then I told Rumblr to get you, Twi." The purple unicorn (that's the only thing I can think of that would make sense to call her) nodded. I noticed she has wings as well and is the only one with both, odd. I backed up several yards to make it harder to be seen. "It's getting late and it IS the Everfree, we should be going, if you don't mind" said the yellow one, her skin was a butter yellowish color, so she's now Paula Dean. "The damage caused to this timberwolf is similar to the the others just outside of down. That object he was riding on may be near by." Twilight noted, I personally failed to see how the damage from a .45 bullet and a 30 caliber bullet are anywhere close, but just a bigger wound I guess. At this point it's almost pitch black, so I head 'home', as I sneak away, I hear one of them say they'll keep looking for 'the creature' tomorrow. Day Two I woke up sitting upright in the driver's seat. I slowly popped the hatch and looked around, nothing out of ordinary. I hope to spend the next couple of days working on my 'home' mainly building a fire pit and clearing out fallen trees. I took a break and chugged half the canteen, I'm going to have to find a lake or a river for more water. The pit has about ten inches deep, which will do for now and I have a nice small pile of wood for a couple of nights. Next up is finding a water source, so I take the grease gun and the canteen, it felt like it was still full. I opened it and it was, I must have been imagining that so I drank half of it, closed it and reopened it. It was full again. I chalked this up under the 'Weird magic ' category, I kept experimenting with it. I dumped it out closed and reopened it and it was full again. "I wish I had Coca-Cola" I thought it wouldn't hurt to try. I opened it up and took a sip. "HOLY SHIT! IT WORKED!" I screamed. Add one more to weird magic. Still wouldn't hurt to find a water source to clean in, maybe get some fresh fish even. I grabbed the grease gun, and started walking, I found a nice sized lake that feeds a stream. I was just about to strip and wash the grime off me. I returned home, clean but still smelly. Whatever sent me here could've given me some shampoo or a bar of soap. I looked around at what to do, the axe and I are gonna know each other real well after this. "I should've waited to bathe." I said, panting after cutting several trees to logs. My arms would be putty tomorrow. "Somepony help us!" I'll worry about my arms later, someone needs help. Also, somepony? So maybe they are unicorns and pegasi. "KEEP YELLING! IM COMING" I called out to them. We kept up this game of Marco Polo for a couple of minutes. I found them, there were three of them, an orange pegasus, a white unicorn and a yellow normal one, they were all girls, young too, maybe twelve or thirteen. They were surrounded by a group of three wood wolves. I took them out and I sat there waiting for them to move. "Thanks Mr. Guardian" the normal one called out, I tried to hide my laugh about how after I saved two of them and I have a nickname already. I failed at that. I started laughing away, the one thing I hate about myself is that when I start to laugh, I sit there silently and clap my hands. Thankfully, this time I didn't hand clap, but I heard a snap in front of me. They were coming to find me, following my laughter, I jumped up and sprinted back to the tank. I got back to the tank and started on a fire, I found some matches in a supply bag so that was handy. It was still fairly warm, but I wanted more for light and keep wild animals away like in caveman times. The night sky was overcast, hopefully it wouldn't rain, but the Sherman should be able to handle muddy terrain just fine. I climbed back in the tank, and fell asleep in the driver seat. Author's Note I've had this part written for a while Added paragraph about cutting trees
Rain and a meeting (EDITED)Author's Note Changes: Mane 6 find where Dan is living Changed conversation with CMC and Dan Changed conversation at the end Rain and a meeting (EDITED) Changes: Mane 6 find where Dan lives and conversation with CMC and ending changed Day Three Nothing much happened, worked a little more on my camp. I roped off an area to cut wood and cleaned up some of the dead trees around the camp. I didn't lose too much of the forest canopy, so it was still just as hard to see me from above. I mostly just fiddled with the tank, learning how to use the turret, I still haven't fired the cannon. I've haven't had to eat the MREs much, mainly thanks to fishing and wild berries I found. In the early afternoon, I heard three voices from the path nearby. I was far enough in, that it was difficult to see me, but close enough to help anyone who walked by. They were the same voices from yesterday. I sat there listening to the conversation. "Ah'm telling ya, Zecora has to know The Guardian, they both live in the Everfree" one said, I've never seen a house out here, then again I've been here for only for a couple of days. "How do you know? He could live underground for all we know. If he's avoiding everypony in town, why would he be friendly to her?" Another pointed out. "It kinda makes sense they both live in the Everfree" another, slightly higher pitched voice said. "Yea, if he ran after killing those timberwolves, I doubt he would talk to Zecora" the second voice said. That was the last I heard as they kept walking to wherever this Zecora person lives. That was the last major event of the day, so I fell asleep in the driver's seat again that night Day Four I kept cleaning the underbrush, I found some blue plants on the western and northwestern edge, so I'm staying far from there. Fuck this planet and its Avatar shit. I heard several pairs of feet walking through the forest nearby. I froze up. Whoever it was was walking towards me, I scrambled up the nearest tree and hid in there. The six ponies with the princess yesterday walked in. "Hello?!" The purple one called "Anypony home?" "This isn't a home dear. Not even a wall!" The white one said "She's got a point there Twi." The cowgirl said "Not why we're here, but still." "But Mr. Bluejay said this is where he is." The yellow one said "Maybe he's in this thing!" The blue one said and flew over to my tank. She lifted a hatch and stuck her out in. "Hello! Anypony home?" She stuck her head back out, "It's empty." "Where could he be?" The purple one groaned "Maybe Zecora has seen him, c'mon girl!" She said and I watched them leave. I let out a deep sigh and climbed down. Day Five I woke up to a near pitch black sky, I don't know how it works here, but that usually means a flood fit for an ark launch. I (foolishly) went and explored the forest more for most of the day. I found more bushes with wild berries, I left them on the bushes because I didn't have a way to carry them back. I returned home sometime in the evening, I lit a fire to serve as some sort of light in the forest. I just hope I don't attract any unwelcome guests. I heard the leaves on the trees rustle, I tuned it out thinking it was the wind. I was wrong. The rain came in sideways and heavy, I grabbed my stuff and ran for the tank. I was in there for several hours waiting for it end or pause, it slowly began to die off. I fired up Devil Dog, and turned the lights on to survey the damage, a lot of new fire kindling was on the ground. "Look girls, there's somepony ahead! We're saved!" I heard a familiar voice say. I knew I would have to come out eventually and it looks like now is the time. I saw lights coming from the far side of the clearing, I saw the same three ponies(?) come out. They looked at me and were confused about who I was and why I don't look like them. "Who are you?" Asked the orange pegasus "Im Dan. " they seemed awe-struck by me, which would make sense, considering I'm not from here. "Thought I would look more like you three?" I asked them, they blush out of embarrassment. "We didn't know what you were mister" said the white one. "Don't worry about, what are your names, by the way" "Ah'm AppleBloom" said the yellow normal one "I'm Scootaloo" said the orange pegasus "And I'm Sweetie Belle" said the white unicorn And we're the..." They started to say "Oh wait that right we have our cutie marks" said Scootaloo as they blushed. "What's a cutie mark?" "YOU DON'T KNOW WHAT CUTIE MARKS ARE!!" they yelled at me "Yeah, different planet and stuff" They chuckled sheepishly and rubbed their necks. Sweetie Belle explained "A cutie mark is a symbol that represents a ponies special talent" "So how do you get them? And so whatever it is is what you do for the rest of your life?" "They magically appear on a pony's shoulder and hips" she continued, rolling up her sleeve to show me hers. She has a purple music note with a shield like background. AppleBloom has a purple apple with the same background and Scootaloo has a purple lightning bolt and the same shield. "Are they all purple and have that background, and what do they mean?" I asked them "No, we got ours at the same time, mine is for speeeed" Scootaloo explained, dragging out speed "I have a good singing voice" "And Ah'm gonna work on mah family's apple farm." I nodded "You seem to have a good idea of your futures. Better than I ever did." "What do ya mean by that?" Apple Bllom asked "Humans don't have magic or fly naturally, we can fly with the help of machines though. You girls know the way out? I'll help get you all home real quick. I said 25 minutes later "So they can move the sun and moon!? How is that possible?" I half shouted, the girls were explaining the world to me. I was right about them being ponies, there were unicorns, pegasus and earth ponies, where are normal ones. "Yea, humans can't?" AppleBloom asked "Remember when I said humans don't have horns or wings and cannot do magic nor control the weather?" "Right" I kept driving in silence, paying attention to the path. I was still waiting for questions about the tank, but none came yet. I arrived at the edge of the forest, stopped and killed the engine. "You all ready to head home?" I asked They just nodded. We climbed out and walked to the forest edge. Walking towards us was the same six girls from yesterday and a man with red fur and built like a steroids user. I looked at them and they looked at me. "Reckon you're all here for them?" I asked, pointing at the girls. "You bet." Betty-Sue replied "Thank ya kindly for watching them." "No problem, it's my job, kind of, to help civilians." "You're a Guard?" The purple one, Twilight I think, questioned. "No, Marine. Think Army, but with training for landing on beaches." "You ever fight?" Big Red grunted. "Two combat deployments to Kandahar Province. What about you?" I looked him up and down, he could handle the SAW like a pistol. "Army would love a man your size." He shook his head no, unless their head gestures were different. I have to get out and soon, didn't want the locals reporting me to their own army. "It's been nice talking but I've got to go. I have some stuff to handle." "Like what?" Possibly Twilight asked. I ignored her and climbed back into my tank.
Poison and a meeting (EDITED)Day Five (at night) Twilight's Perspective Dear Princess Celestia, I'm writing to you about the creature that appeared earlier this week. Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo met him during a thunderstorm that occurred in the Everfree Forest earlier this night. His name is Dan and he is not from this planet, or so he claims. He isn't a pony, but his description fits none of the other species of the planet. We did meet him and talk to him for a while. He said he was a soldier and has said he has fought. Judging by his lack on contact and keeping his distance, I am assuming he is planning nothing. Your good friend, Princess Twilight Sparkle "Spike can you send this for me?" I asked "Of course Twilight" he said, as he grabbed it and sent it to the Princess Dan POV I arrived at the clearing and got out, leaving the lights on and looked around. The storm knocked down some trees and a lot of small branches, I think there's a chain in the supply bag on the turret, maybe I can jury rig it to the tank and pull the trees to one area. I'll worry about that later, I started a fire as always and sat on the hull watching the flames thinking. Why was I hiding from them? What should I be afraid? I've killed in self defense before. Which I didn't want to do, not without them provoking me. And they don't want to provoke me. Is it because I'm afraid of what will happen to me? What if they shun me and I live here for the rest of my life? I'll have to figure how to get a message to my new friends about when I want to come out. I went to sleep, hoping an idea would come to me over night. Day Six I woke up, no plan, but that didn't discourage me. This morning was thankfully cloud-free, just some white fluffy ones in the distance. I had no clue what I should do, so I decided to have some fun. There's an old rotten tree across the clearing, so I thought some target practice was needed. I started with the 50 cal and fired. After about five seconds, I literally cut the tree down, sure it was rotten, but still. I switched over to the 30 cal and fired again at the rotten tree. I kept shooting the fallen tree with the two HMGs getting used to using the two beauties. I was no doubt either pissing off or scaring the locals with the noise. I was still thinking how would I announce myself to the town, should I just drive in or leave the tank behind? Should I wait for my new friends to walk in again and ask them to help me? Fuck it something will come up eventually. I decided a trip to the outskirts of town wouldn't hurt, probably. I followed my path of destruction from the previous night, I realized that the path literally led into my home, I'll have to find a way to cover this area up. I kept the tank partially hidden with the aid of some pine trees. I grabbed the binoculars and the grease gun and climbed a lone tree on a hill and said to myself, "This is a fucking cliché, a lone tree on a hill?" I said aloud. I sat near the top, but just poking out enough that the branches wouldn't block my sight and looked down on the town and surrounding area. There appeared to be a farm on the edge of town, judging by the neat rows of trees and the red buildings. I immediately began to think of all fruits that can grow on trees and came up with apples, oranges and bananas. I saw what I could only assume was the school, because it looked like an old school building from way back in the day. I was so busy looking around I didn't hear the voices until it was too late. I didn't see the pond and tables only 100 feet away from me. I watched them pla games, it was a group of kids and an adult, so it was pretty obvious that it's a class. I sat there watching them all, not because I'm some sort of sexual predator, but because they may find me and it was entertaining to me. I noticed AppleBloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo walking towards me with another kid, he was all white and had some brown spots on him, including one over his right eye. "Wow, so you all met him right here?" He asked them, I noticed he had a British accent which made me wonder, what other accents could they have. Apple Bloom has a southern one and I haven't heard any other accents until this kid. "Yea, he dropped us off right there." Sweetie Belle said pointing at the forest edge, except she was wrong. I was about to mess with them and tell where I really dropped them off at, but I was interrupted by laughter. "I'm sorry girls, but really? The Guardian is just a story somepony made up" another one snobbish like, she's pink, has purple and white hair. "No he ain't Diamond Tiara, we met him last night and he brought us home" Apple Bloom retorted "Oh yeah? Then what does he look like?" Diamond asked "Like this" I said poking my head out from my hiding place above them. Diamond Tiara and her all gray friend (is that her actual color or is that premature graying?) gasped at my sudden arrival. They both slowly backed away, while the white and brown one looked like he had seen the coolest thing ever. "So you're The Guardian?" He asked me "So they say." I called back to him and I slowly began making my way down. "DAN!" My friends said "Hey girls, what's up what this party or whatever your all doing?. I asked them "Today's the last day of school, so we're having a party!" Scootaloo explained "Awesome! What ar-" was all I was able to say before a growl came from the edge of the forest. A lion jumped out, but when I looked closer it had wings and scorpion tail. I pointed my gun at it and very quietly said, "Get behind me and get help. Stay quiet and move slowly, when you're all behind me we'll slowly back away." They all nodded and get behind me, we started to back away from it, except it began to charge at us. "GET HELP!" I yelled at them and began to shoot the beast while they ran. After unloading most of the magazine it finally dropped dead, blood pouring from the many holes in its neck, chest and front legs. I slowly walked towards to it make sure it was dead, I nudged it with my foot and in a blink of an eye, the tail whipped around and stabbed me in my left collarbone. I could feel poison enter my body and began to paralyze me, I turned around and asked the class, which ran over to check out the noise. "This thing isn't poisonous, are they?" Before I fell and blacked out Day ?? BEEP BEEP BEEP I woke up, my eyes still closed. I was in a hospital, somewhere. I heard a door open and several footsteps enter the room. "How is he doctor?" A voice asked "He's in good health, I believe. Nopony has ever seen a creature like this before. What we do know is that he has a similar body layout to ours, almost. We did have some issue trying to scan him, his body seemed to reject or at least nullify our magic, meaning we had to use an x-Ray to check his insides. His body however, took the antidote successfully.The main differences are a nonexistent muzzle, smaller eyes and ears on the side and not on top like us and of course no fur. There a few interesting things about him." The doctor explained, but with a bit of worry at the last bit. "And what's that?" The first voice said "He has.." The doctor paused "2 sets of canine teeth, but still has molars and Incisors, which would suggest an omnivore like diet." "I don't know many fancy words, but what is an omnivore?" A southern accent voiced asked "It means he can both meat and plants" a quiet voice said "Indeed Ms. Fluttershy, his back appears heavily scarred. He has a few bruises, which considering where he lived, makes sense. The scars could be a culture thing, or how his species looks like. "He did say he fought before." Another voice noted "The last thing is, he's awake. His heart beat is higher and so is his breathing rate."Shit, there goes my plan, which I didn't have one yet I could feel several pairs of eyes on me. "Do I snore in my sleep Doctor?" I asked him with my eyes still closed. I received six gasps in return and opened my eyes. Author's Note So here we are, now meeting the mane six. Also I agreed with the majority of people in the last chapter and doing a bit of both (Going on adventures and jointing the Royal Guard) I'm planning on getting back into my other story again, so prepare for a slower release times. EDIT 1/20/18 Grammar and fixed last scene
IntroductionsAuthor's Note That's right! Cliché chapter of meeting the mane 6 and a party Introductions I looked around the room. To my right was the doctor, I assumed he had short red hair, a brown coat and a white doctor's coat. Next to him was a white unicorn, she had a blue blouse and a skirt that came down to just above her knee, she had curly purple hair and tail. Next to her was a blue Pegasus, she had on a tank top and nylon short shorts, her hair and tail were rainbow colors, I couldn't help but wonder if her hair was dyed, since everyone else I'd seen so far had one or two colors. At the end of the bed was a purple unicorn, I noticed she also had wings, I vaguely remember her name being Twilight from the first night I was here. Her outfit I can only describe as a librarian, white shirt, vest and a miniskirt. She was one of the few exceptions of the one or two hair colors, her hair was mostly a darkish blue, with a purple and pinkish streak, I assumed her tail was the same color. Next to her was a yellow pegasus, her face was partially hidden behind her long, light pink hair that ended at the bottom of her back. She was wearing a long green dress. Her lone, uncovered eye looked at me, taking in every detail. I was immediately concerned for some reason and looked away. On my left was a orange one, her blonde hair was in a ponytail (get it, ponytail?) she had a splash of freckles, green eyes. She had on a cowboy (cow Pony?) hat, a plaid shirt that was tied just under her breasts, exposing her toned stomach, and denim short shorts. Next to her was an all pink pony, except for her blue eyes. Her hair was unnaturally curly,which must have be a pain to comb. She was wearing a half zipped jacket, a white shirt and a skirt. Something about her was... Offsetting, like being in a room with a murderer, but more creepy. After I looked at everyone in the room, I looked towards the ceiling trying to figure what to say next. I heard several footsteps and glanced down, the girls were all leaving the room, leaving me and the doctor alone. They closed the door behind them, while the doctor and I looked at the door. "Ok then," I said after a few moments "What's the damage to me, Doc?" I asked looking at him. "The manticore poison stayed very close to where you were stabbed for an odd reason, you have a bruised collarbone and slight concussion from when you passed out." He replied looking at a chart. "Not bad, I've had worse before." I said "Really? What happened to you?" The doctor asked "I got in a wreck a few years back. I had a collapsed lung, three broken ribs and a broken leg, I was in a hospital for a week and a half. How long will this keep me here for?" I told him. "You can leave now if you would like." He stated "I've been out for only one day?" "Actually you've been out for two day, not including when you were brought in," The doctor said he continued "now if you'll excuse me, I have other patients to attend to." He said and walked out, leaving me alone. I slowly sat up, muscles and joints aching from lack of use, I looked around the room. Plain white walls, white ceiling, a door that led to a bathroom, a door to the rest of the hospital and a small nightstand, where my phone was. Along with a couple dozen cards, I leaned over and looked at the cards, I grabbed a couple of them and stated looking at them. They were all the same style, crayon and colored pencils and said similar things, basically thanks for stoping the manticore. "So that's the name of that thing." I muttered The door opened again and the six women from before walked in again. I decided to prevent the awkward looking at each other I started the conversation, "Which one of you brought us here?" They all looked at each other "All of you? None of you?" I guessed "Correct, Ms. Cheerilee and Big Mac brought you in." The purple one said "Remind me to thank them when I get out of here tomorrow's heheh- oww" I said, only to get a sharp pain in my rib, I lifted the blanket off, and looked at my bruised side. It was easily grapefruit size and multicolored, they all gasped at it. "It's not that bad, the different colors means it's healing nicely." I said "Riiight, anyway, Ms. Cheerilee, Big Mac and her students all want to me you layter." The purple one said "Alright, ill do that when I get out of here." I said, and slowly sat up, I was shirtless and still in my clothes from when I was attacked. I'm pretty sure you have to wear those hospital gowns. "Where's my shirt?" I asked, looking around for it. "That thing was ripped and bloodied from that dreadful manticore," The white one said with a slight British accents "So I made you a new one." She continued and floated a plain white shirt over to me, I plucked it out of midair, I was pretty shocked about the whole magic thing they could do. I put it on and stood up. "Thank tou Ms. Uhh...." I started to say, except I didn't know any of their names. The purple one gasped at the realization of this she started. "I'm Princess Twilight Sparkle," she said and they went around the room "Ah'm Applejack." said the orange one, tipping her hat at me "I'm Rainbow Dash! Fastest flyer in Equestria and future Wonderbolt." Said the blue one, I had no clue what a Wonderbolt or Equestria is, but whatever. "I-I'm Fluttershy." Said the yellow one in a whisper "Hello dear, I'm Rarity." said the white one, I noticed one was missing "Where's the pink one?" I asked, they looked around, Rarity checked the hall, Rainbow checked the bathroom. But she was nowhere to be found. I was questioning if the poison was messing with my mind. "Well Pinkie Pie disappeared, but knowing her, she'll come around in a bit. She can be a bit.. Random at times." Rainbow said after they searched, I was concerned about the pause at the word 'random' like she was looking for a word to describe her. "I'm Daniel Allen, but call me Dan." I told them and with that we left the room and walked to the exit. We exited the hospital and looked around "Now what?" I asked "How about a tour of town, if you don't mind." Fluttershy suggested. "That wouldn't hurt." I said and we began the tour. "And that's Ponyville for ya." Applejack said to me after the tour. I saw where they lived, Rainbow lives in a cloud house and Twilight lives in a mega-crystal. The town hall, the local bakery (which looks like a gingerbread house) and some other local points of interest. "Now what?" Twilight asked, I realized I had no clue where my gun is or if my tank has been messed with. "Where's my gun, that's the thing I used to kill the manticore." I asked "Oh so that's what that is," Twilight said "it's at my house, I've been trying to figure out how to use it. Sorry" she continued, with her ears folding back "It's fine, if we can get it, I want to check something in the forest." I explained "Yo-you mean you wa-want to go INTO the Everfree Forest?" Fluttershy stuttered, the of them looked nervous, like I was heading to Mt. Doom or something "Yea, I still have some stuff in there I want to retrieve from there. What wrong with the forest?" I asked "We-well the w-weather does its own thang, the critter care for themselves a-and it's creepy." Applejack nervously explained "Two out of three of those basically explain my planet, besides you don't have to come in with me, I just have to grab some stuff from where I lived." I said "Are you saying that we're afraid of that forest!" Rainbow half asked, half accused me. "No, but there's apparently something up with that forest that's got everyone else on edge." I said "Besides, if I can get my gun back and a short walk to the tank will it all easier." I muttered to myself, I heard a noise and a bright light came from behind me, throwing my shadow on the ground. When I turned, Twilight was gone, and then reappeared holding my gun. "Here's your uhhh gun." She said, pointing the barrel at me. Thankfully her hand wasn't on the trigger and the safety was still on. I grabbed it, popped the mag out and checked it, six bullets left. Damn. At least I have more at the tank. We arrived on the edge of the forest, they were all nervous about going in. "No one has to go with me." I reminded them, they all said they wanted to. "Alright, I have my tank hidden behind a group of pine trees, right oveeeer there." I said, pointing to the group, we walked around the trees and there she was. All the hatches were still closed, nothing seemed to be out of place, so far so good. But there was a problem, "this thing can hold five, and there's six of us," I said to them, we all looked at each other before I remembered something, "oh wait, someone can sit on top of the turret." They all looked the with blank stares. "What is that thing. Twilight asked, I jumped up on the hull and started to tell them about. This thing is a tank, specifically a, M4 Sherman, it has a 76mm cannon two 30 cal machine guns and tel 50 cal machine guns," I said pointing each part out. "The part I'm standing on is the hull, this dome shaped thing is the turret. They looked pretty awestruck when I explained it. "Meh, it could be 20% cooler." Rainbow said nonchalantly, I remembered the inside was mess and opened the bow gunners door to clean it, "I'll be right back, I have to clean the inside a little, since I have been living in here the whole time." And disappeared from view. "Oh yea? Wait till you see this thing in action, I could probably show some of it off back at the clearing, "I said, "You all ready to go see where I lived?" They all nodded, and I helped them up, except for Rainbow and Applejack, who flew and climbed up, respectively. "So how fast can this thing go?" Twilight asked me, I've been fielding the whole time, about various things in the tank. "Somewhere between 25 and 30 miles an hour, although the terrain plays a factor. Which for the time, was a pretty decent speed for these things." I explained "Hey Dan, what's up with these thing in the rack?" Applejack asked, I quickly turned around "Those are the shells, they go in that funny looking thing and then the gunner lines up the cannon and shoots it." I said "Ya, ever try it yet?" "Nope, we're here!" I said and slowed down near the middle and opened the hatch. I would've loved to have driven with the hatches open, but the girls were worried for their hair. I looked around and got to work getting my stuff, I dislodged the ax from the tree and untied the rope and grabbed the shovel. I threw it all up in the bag, we got back in, and left.
Chased and Singing Chased and Singing The townsfolk slowly began to leave and try and resume their normal day. The Princesses were slowly looking over my Sherman. Princess Luna turned to me and asked "Dan, what is this machine?" "This vehicle is called a tank, this particular tank is a M4 Sherman. Over 40,000 were built, as such it went through a few upgrades. This one is an M4A3E8 or 'Easy Eight', it has a 76mm cannon and four machine guns." I explained "Over 40,000 what was the need for that many?" Princess Celestia asked "World War Two." I simply said, they all gasped at that. "So it's a war machine?" She asked, I just simply nodded my head. Princess Luna tapped her sister on the shoulder and they had a quiet conversation, Twilight walked over and joined them, leaving me alone and humming and playing the air guitar for 'Come Together' by The Beatles. They came back over to me after a few minutes. "What's my verdict?" I asked them "You can stay here with Twilight. We'll be back in a few days to talk to you." Luna said, something about her tone made me afraid. A bright flash blinded me again, I struggled to blink away the white from my eyes. 3rd Person POV - Canterlot Castle "Sister..." Princess Luna began to say "I know Lulu, if we can bring Dan here while the Griffon ambassadors are here, we may be able to scare them." Princess Celestia replied. "But, what if it doesn't work?" Princess Luna asked "We can only hope we can convince him to join the Royal Guard then." Princess Celestia replied quietly Dan POV (Same time as the previous conversation) "Well... Princess Luna seems a little..." I was thinking rude or snobbish, but I didn't want to offend anyone "Rough around the edges?" Twilight asked, I 'hmmm' my answer "you'll have to forgive her. She's had a hard time adjusting to the modern world since she came back." She explained "Came back from where?" I asked "The moon." She responded nonchalantly "Did you say the moon? As in the big rock on the night sky moon?" I asked her in disbelief "Yes, a thousand years ago Princess Luna turned into Nightmare Moon because she was jealous that everypony would sleep through her night. She tried to plunge the world into eternal darkness, but Princess Celestia used the Elements of Harmomy and banished her to the moon for a thousand years." Twilight explained "A thousand years? As in ten centuries?" I asked "Correct." She simply said "But how did she survive? There's no oxygen on the moon, not to mention no food or water either." I pointed out to her "Magic." She simply said "Why do I have the feeling that most things that can't be explained with simply be written off as magic?" I asked her "It usually is the answer." She explained "I will never get over the fact magic exists." I stated and Twiligjt gasped when I said that "You don't have magic?" She asks, like a little kid "No magic. no wings." I told her, I noticed the rest of her friends coming over to us. I looked back at Twilight and she had her mouth wide open. "Whoa. What's up with the egghead?" Dash asked "I told her that humans have no magic or wings." I said and waved my hand a few times in Twilight's face, trying to get her of her stupor. She shook her head a few times and quickly began talking. "Then who moves the sun or the moon? Who controls the weather? Is every human really strong like earth ponies?" "The sun sits in the middle of the solar system and the planets rotate around it. The weather does it own thing, so we can only predict it and some humans are strong, but not as strong as earth ponies." I explained, they all seemed in shock. "Now what?" I asked them "How about a tour of market, it wasn't open last time." Twilight suggested "Alright." I replied The market was definitely unique, not only did they have stands like a farmers market, but they had shops as well. The middle of the road had all the stands and stalls, where ponies were haggling over prices or gossiping and the outer edge had all stores. I noticed a mint greenish unicorn and a creamish colored earth pony looking at me, the green one was shaking the other one's arm and talking rapidly while pointing at me. "Hey Twlight, that mint green unicorn towards the right, is talking rapidly and pointing towards me. Should I be concerned at all?" I asked "No, unless your a human. You're not a human are you? I scheduled a Q and A at 3:00." She replied "Yes. Yes I am. Should I run for my life?" I asked in fear. They all looked at me and said "Yes." "In that case, I'll be trying my hardest to remember everything on the tour to hide in." I told them and I booked it down the street, from the corner of my eyes I saw the green unicorn get up to. She started yelling something at me, but the dull roar of the market drowned her out. I ran through groups of ponies and took turns away from the market, only to run a few block and go back in. I ended up next to Big Mac and his stall. "Hey *pant* Big Mac, *pant* can I hide in your stall? Some *pant* green unicorn is chasing me because *pant* I'm a human." I asked while trying to slow my heartbeat "Eeyup." He said, opening the back hatch on the stall "Thanks." I said and I hid under one of the ledges of the stall holding various apple products. "Here she comes." He told me quietly "Hey Big Mac." I heard her say "Howdy Lyra, what can Ah get ya?" He asked "I'll take a dozen Honeycrisps." She said "That'll be five bits." He said as he grabbed a bag, I heard coins jingling. "Have you seen any humans?" She suddenly asked, Big Mac chuckled "Hoomans? Nnope they're a little foals tale Lyra." He said "No they aren't! I saw one on the other side of the market." She told him "Maybe it was a traveling merchant." "He had no fur. I have to find him." "Well, I haven't seen him, but good luck on your search." He said, and she kept trying to find me. I sat there waiting to come out. "Ya can come out now." He said "Thanks Big Mac, you're a life saver. Who was that anyway." I said, looking at her and her friends back as they kept trying to find me. "That's Lyra and her marefriend Bon Bon." He told me "Marefriend? Oh wait, I get it now, girlfriend." I said, he just raised an eyebrow at me. I just shrugged. "I have a feeling I'll be here for a while, need some help?" I asked him "Eeyup, could have hand me a bag on Golden Delicious, its marked GD." He said, I grabbed a bag and handed it to him. I glanced over at Lyra and she turned around and we locked eyes. She grabbed her friend and tried to fight through the crowd to get to me. "Oh my God, she saw me. Well Big Mac, it's been fun, but I have to run for my life. See you later." I said as I vaulted the stand. "Eeyup" he said, and causally went back to running the stand. I began taking random turns, trying to throw her off my trail. I turned down a small road, only to go into a deadend alleyway. I was about to run back out, when I heard her voice. I looked around for a way out. There was a bunch of crates, I started to stack them to climb on the roof and live another day. "C'mon Bonnie he went down this alley." Lyra said "How do you know that it's a he?" Another voice asked her, that must be Bon Bon. "Because he looked exactly like the book said: no fur and a short mane. They look almost like us, but with no wings, horns or fur." She explained, I began climbing the crates. "There he is wait!" I heard her say I sped up the climb, when I reached the roof I kicked the top box off to slow them down. I slid down the roof and landed on the other side of the house, right in front of Twilight and her friends. "Oh hey, what's up?" I asked nonchalantly "Dan? Why on tarnation were ya on the roof for?" AJ asked "Running from Lyra and her girlfriend, that why." I said, as I brushed the dirt off my clothes, a light blue aura surroundied the rest and removed of the dirt. "Thanks Rarity." "Of course darling, but please do be more careful." "Alright, I'll be in the market, maybe the crowd can help hide me." I told them and I began to run to the market "Don't t forget the Q and A at 3!" Twilight called after me. I was in the market, just walking around and looking at the stalls and eavesdropping on local gossip. I checked my phone, 2:00. I still had an hour to hide from Lyra. I should probably go check on my tank, make sure no one stole anything. On my way back to it, I passed a cluster of flower stands, which somehow seemed bad, yet good for their business. They were all singing a song, I didn't really pay attention to the lyrics, I took a quick moment to stop and glance around for my stalker. Suddenly, music began to play and everyone converged on the stands, I had no idea what was happening, but I ran for my life. I fought against the crowd and made it out of there in one piece, more ponies were coming to join. I saw Scootaloo running away as well. "I HATE when they get all mushy!" She said as we ran away "Quick! In the tank." I said to her. We jumped in and sat there, looking through the periscopes at the flash mob. "Scootaloo, what the hell is going on?" I asked her "It's something to do with magic, for some reason when a pony began to sing, it kinda attracts other ponies to join in and then the music plays and they all sing." She explained "That makes no sense. How long does this last?" "Should be a couple more mi- Sweet Celestia they're coming this way!" She begins to answer, bu the crowd come our way. I start the engine and back up a little, before fully turning around and driving away. I drove to Twilight's house.... castle... crystal castle... place of residence, since that's where we were supposed to meet her at. I pulled out my phone to check the time, 2:20, I started to play some games on it while we waited. "Whoa, what type of phone is that?" Scootaloo asked "It's an iPhone 6." I told her "Look like my uPhone. Is it new?" "It's about a year old, too bad my service provider doesn't cover other planets." I said jokingly "You could probably have Vinyl transfer your stuff over to a uPhone." "Who's Vinyl?" God these ponies have some weird names. "She's the local DJ and runs an electronic store in town." She explains, her phone started ringing "Hello?.... At Twilight's castle... Yea he's here too... We did... Ok.. Bye. That was RD wondering where we were." She told me after her call, we climbed out and waited for them to arrive. Author's Note I'm not dead! Sorry this one took a long time, I had a massive writer block and I started this chapter over twice before starting anew Also, what do you guys think of having different POV added in every now and then. I also didn't follow the "pPhone" everyone else does.
Cruising down the street in my M4We arrived at the hill, overlooking town. I came to a stop and asked "Now what? Do I drive through town or is there somewhere I can park this thing?" They all looked at each other "Ya could park at mah farm." Applejack suggested "I agree, as much as I would like to have in town, so I could study it, at the moment it's best to be far away from everypony." Twilight said, slightly saddened by this. "Ok, next stop the farm. Where is it anyway?" I asked, I popped the hatch and Applejack popped hers, and pointed eastward. "That a way, out yonder." Thankfully having lived in the southeast, I know my way around country terms. I kept driving, turns out Applejack owns the farm I saw earlier. "So how many people work here?" I asked her "People?" "I mean ponies, except me to say that often by the way." "It just me and mah brother. But sometimes we have to hire other ponies to help out because of how popular we are across the country." She explained. "Damn, really? Where do you want this bad boy parked?" I asked "There's an old barn in the east fields you can use." She said, I kept driving and I noticed I haven't seen anyone else here at all. "Hey Applejack, I know this is a massive farm and all, but where is everyone?" I asked "Well, we haven't had to hire anypony yet. Big Mac's running the stand in town, AppleBloom is out somewhere with her friends and Granny Smith is probably nappin' inside." She said. I came to the barn, and they all jumped out. It was a bit of a tight squeeze, but I was able to park in there. I was about to climb out as well, except I hit my bruised ribs on the hole to enter and exit. I dropped like a sack of potatoes. "Oh God! Pain! Pain!" I said as I slammed back I into the chair. The sun was blocked out by someone standing over me. "Oh my, are you alright?" Fluttershy asked, her voice filled with concern. "Yea, just banged my ribs. I have a first aid kit, I'll just take some painkillers and I'll be fine." I said "Oh no! Please let me take a look." She replied "Alright, let me come out and have more room." I slowly made my way up top, clutching the first aid kit. I sat there, while she sat there looking at the bruise. I noticed that with her dress, I had a good view of her breasts. I looked away though, something about them not being human made it feel... Odd. I sat there looking around at the farm instead. Fluttershy did a few pass with the gauze, before she said "All done, see that wasn't bad, was it?" She said "Yea, thanks Fluttershy." I said, she looked at her watch and gasped "Oh my, I have to go take care of animals. That is if none of you mind." She said to us "Of course not darling. Besides I have to go too. I have to finish a dress for a client." Rarity said "I have to reorganize my library." Twilight said and disappeared in a flash. "Did she just fucking teleport?" I asked in disbelief "Yea, that happens often." Applejack explained "Riiiight, well I have some clouds to bust!" and Dash left, leaving me and Applejack alone. We stood there for a moment thinking of what to say next. She looked out the door and I got a excellent view of her backside, she had that stereotype of country girls of being a pear shape. Oh God I'm doing it again! I shudder at the thought of it, they look so human, but they aren't. Applejack turned around to ask me a question, but the sound of something rumbling interrupted her. We both looked out the door and who I saw surprised me. He was massive, easily 6'6, beating me by five inches, he had on a plaid shirt, with the sleeves ripped off, a pair of blue jeans and working boots. His arms were massive, no words could really describe them. We looked at each other and gave a simple nod. "Big Mac, this is the Guardian." Applejack said, taking advantage of the silence to introduce us. I raised an eyebrow at her, I guess that's how me knew me, as most people.. ponies would. We shook hands "Thank ya for saving AppleBloom" he said in a deep voice "No problem, part of the job, call me Dan." I said "Big Mac, what are talking doing back here? Ya supposed to be runnin' the stand." Applejack asked "Hard to do that when Ah'm outta apples." He simply explained, he traded his empty cart for a fully loaded one and started hauling it back to town. My jaw dropped at the fact he was able to haul the cart with ease, yet it was fully loaded. "Hey Applejack-" "Ya can call me AJ, sugahcube" she interrupted me "Alright, what ability do Eath Ponies have that no one else has?" I asked "We're stronger than other ponies. Ah can haul half a ton an' Big Mac can haul almost one an' half." She explained "Holy shit." I simply said. AJ's phone dinged and she checked it, she simply nodded and said, "Ya ready to head back to town?" "Yea, hold on let me grabbed something real quick." I said and went in the tank to grab my gun, while I was looking, AJ was talking to someone I could only her what she was saying. "Let me guess, ya overloaded the cart... Wheel came off again?... Need mah help to unload it, fix it and reload it..." I came back out and saw Big Mac standing there, looking embarrassed. "Sorry sugahcube, wheel popped off and ah'll have to help fix it." She explained I waved my hand "No problem, how long?" I asked "'Bout an hour or so." She said. Oh shit, I was expecting maybe half an hour maximum. An idea suddenly went off in my head. "I have an idea," I began, they both looked at me, "I have some chains in one of the supply bags, I could take them, wrap them through the muzzle brake and use it like a crane." I said "What's a muzzle brake?" Big Mac asked, I leaned on the barrel of the cannon and pointed to it. "It's this part right here." They looked at each other and shrugged "Worth a shot." "Excellent, climb in." I said and went back in the driver's seat. They climbed in and we took off, the cart was outside their house. It was sitting there with the left back wheel knocked off. I got the chain and wrapped it around the muzzle brake and Big Mac wrapped it around the axle. "You ready?" I asked "Eeyup." Big Mac said, I began raising the gun barrel, slowly. "Ya good!" AJ said, I stopped and waited for them to tell me to lower it. "Alright ya can lower it back down now!" AJ said to me, poking her head the tank, I watched it land back on solid ground through the gunner sight. I undid the chains and put them back in the bag. "Hey Dan, is it possible for us to hook up the cart to that machine of yours?" Big Mac asked, AJ seemed surprised by the question. "Yea, there's some towing cables on the back, let me pull to the front." I said as I slid into the he driver's seat and parked in front of it. I grabbed the tow lines and hooked them up to the cart. "Alright it's hooked up, let's head out." I said and we drove to town. "Oh man, everyone's gonna flip when they see us!" I said laughing as I turned onto the main road that goes form end to end of town. The market was basically dead center so I had to drive down the busiest road to the busiest part of town. Sure enough, some of them ran inside building and other dove under tables, I could only imagine the confusion when they saw the cart of apples on the back. I saw a truck in town, I didn't know they had cars here, the issue with it was it looked straight outta the 1910s: no windshield and skinny wheels. We arrived on the edge of the market place, I could see Twilight and Rarity walking over to us while everyone else backed away. Big Mac opened his hatched first and unhitched the cart because he walked past hauling it. "My jobs done here. Should we leave?" I said jokingly "Nah, let's introduce ya to the town." She said as she climbed out and I poked my head out. Everyone seemed surprised to see me, which made sense since I look almost nothing like them and my totally awesome war machine/ farm machine. Twilight seemed ticked about all of this. "Really Dan, what were you thinking? You could've hurt somepony not to mention you scared half of the town! AND the Princess will be here soon." She started ranting, until she mentioned the Princess was coming and started to panic "the town isn't ready yet, there's no banners or anythi-". She was interrupted by a bright flash, causing us all to turn our heads away from it, I ducked in into the tank. After I blinked the spots from my eyes I came back up and silently gasped at what I saw. In front of me were two ponies, but they were huge. They were both easily six foot six, with one being near seven feet tall. They had on crowns, and everyone was bowing to them, confirming they were the Princesses. I recognized the first one, from when I first arrived here. Her sister was a polar opposite of her, black fur and her hair also moved with a imaginary breeze. My gut was telling me I had misplaced something, while they were talking I was going to figure out what I was missing. Magical canteen? Check. Bag? Check Spare Clothes? Smelly and Check. Gun? Oh shit. I was Poking around for it, it wasn't anywhere in the turret. "This isn't gooood." I muttered to myself, I was feeling around under my seat. "Got it!" I said "Dan! Are you coming out or not?" I looked up and saw Twiligjt looking down at me. I slowly shook my head no and reached for the hatch, halfway through I came back out. The Princesses were standing there waiting for me. "So you're the Guardian that my little ponies have told me about." The white one asked me "That's the nickname I earned around here." I told her as I came off the hull "I'm Princess Celestia and this is my sister Princess Luna." She said "Nice to meet you Princesses, I'm Dan."
